《I Accidentally Created a Villainous Organization》 Prologue Prologue Chapter 0: Review (No Spoilers) Never trust a title alone when you''re online and deciding what to click. [A Fresh Review Right After ying (No Spoilers)] Because there are useless idiots hiding all over the inte in titles that seem ordinary at first nce. Let your guard down for a moment, and you''re quickly done for. Take, for example, [...These guys are the real viins, and the only allies who stay with the protagonist till the end are Yuli, Siel, and Lien. A review? Forget it.What''s the point in ying the game when you''ve already seen the whole story? Just give up and quit, you fool LOL] Just like I''ve been spoiled about the game just now. "What kind of pathetic loser does something like this?" Grinding my teeth, I turned off my phone. Is this person really that devoid of things to do? Who''s going to pay them for spoiling things with such a meticulously crafted bait post? I couldn''t wrap my head around it with any sort of normal logic. ''...And I was looking forward to this game.'' A disaster brought on by mycent thought of checking the reviews before ying. The return was disastrous. The sequel to the game that had been the masterpiece of my life. I had pre-ordered the version that came with extra perks for additional money, only to have it ruined by one infuriating person. I sighed deeply as I filled out the reason for the refund. Though I''d get back a sum over 100,000 won, the disappointment of missing out on a game I had highly anticipated was greater. I had even cleared my schedule for two days straight to finish the game without interruptions. And to add insult to injury, the reviews I sneaked a peek at were all glowing, iming it was a ''Game of the Year'' contender and that not pre-ordering it was like missing out on half of life. ''...Should I just try it for an hour?'' That thought crossed my mind eventually. It wasn''t such a bad option, after all. It was a new release I had been eagerly waiting for, and if it felt off midway, I could still ask for a refund. As long as I didn''t y over two hours, a refund was always an option. So, why not just have a taste? With that light-hearted mindset, I pressed the y button on the game... "...Huh?" I was swallowed into an abyss of pitch-ck darkness. ***** -You pathetic loser. Got nothing better to do? A maliciousment on a baiting spoiler post. Angry replies began to appear shortly after someone left thatment. ©¸Just ignore it and y. This is a fake spoiler. ©¸Both the hero and viin names are switched up, and the summarized story is a mess. Just y without worrying about it. Unfortunately, the originalmenter would never see these replies. It was inevitable. For he was no longer of this world. Chapter 1: Just Because Its You (1) Chapter 1:JustBecause Its You (1) Chapter 1:JustBecause It''s You(1) Bone and Blood. The reason I got hooked on that game and waited for its sequel was simple. It was a captivating universe. At first nce, it seemed like your average fantasy world, but the more you dug, the darker and hidden stories you''d uncover. These elements drew me into that world. Among them, the most striking was the story rted to the hidden mines underground. A ce you could discover while pursuing a quest to track down human traffickers. There, children were mining magic stones. Without any protective gear. Being exposed to unrefined magic stones was a shortcut to manaaddiction and a terminal fate. Yet, those criminals were operating the mines using kidnapped orphans and children sold by slum families as parts. They even went so far as to efficiently use the bodies of the dead children, selling them elsewhere. The yer is faced with a choice after uncovering all these truths. To expose these horrendous acts to the world and eradicate them, or to take the bribe from the criminals and keep silent. Who would choose thetter, you might ask? That''s the charm of this game. If you eliminate all those mines, naturally, the price of magic stones skyrockets, and the empire plunges into a state of panic. All modes of transportation using magic stones be difficult to use, The price of items necessary for progressing in the game soars, and even a few beloved NPCs encountered during questsmit suicide due to economic hardship. Moreover, the bodies of the children were being used for research into curing manaaddiction, so stopping this meant the heroine wouldter die unable to find a cure. It was clear which choice was the right one. Yet, the oue of making the right choice led to an unsettling and unpleasant conclusion. This contradiction, the varying oues based on the choice, fascinated me. To that extent, the magic stone mine quest was deeply etched in my mind. Yes. That quest was certainly impressive. It was impressive, but... "I never wanted to be one of those orphans mining magic stones..." ***** [ A day in the magic stone mines is incredibly monotonous. With every issue resolved by a single whip, could anything be more monotonous? If a ve cks off? Whip them. If a ve throws a tantrum? Whip them. If a ve begs for mercy, fearing death if things continue as they are? Whip them. So, what''s left? Profit remains. This approach might not leave any children standing, but children can always be bought with money. In this miserably hard-to-live empire, there''s no shortage of slum dwellers wanting to sell their burdensome children for a bit of coin. Moreover, there''s another benefit to this whipping. Whip those who don''t obey, and sometimes even those who do out of boredom, and you end up with only the quick-witted and sharp elites. Who would have thought the way to create elite ves was by beating all the non-elite ones to death? And the bodies produced in the process? Selling them in the right ces turns a tidy profit. Earning money has never been this easy.] A diary entry I stumbled upon during a game y shes through my mind. I could almost be certain of it right then and there. The bastard who wrote that must be the one running this ce. "¡­It really hurts like hell." My body still throbs all over. This is no mere normal spanking. Maybe it''s because I''m in a child''s body, but if I take any more beatings, it feels like I might actually die. And fighting back isn''t even an option. It''s almost expected, really. Why would the precious managers here risk contracting an incurable disease? They''re all equipped with top-of-the-line protective gear,plete with self-defense features. Remembering the in-game market rates, I''m infuriated knowing that the price of one piece of their gear could buy decent protection for all of us. But I''m not dumb enough to express such rebellious thoughts and get beaten for it. So, I take whatever this indiscernible thing is that''s being served and sit down. Up to this point, I could somewhat endure it. What really drives me insane is something else. "Hey¡­ are you okay? You''ve seemed a bit off since yesterday." A kid casually takes the seat next to me and asks. Considering I''ve possessed this body since yesterday, his reaction makes sense. He must have been my friend... "Buzz off before I stab your eyes out with a fork." ...If you think like that, you will be hit right away. I immediately grabbed his wrist. Sure enough, he was trying to sneak away with that tasteless bread of mine. The friendly smile on his face vanished in an instant. He red at me with a menacing look. "What? Wanna fight? Go ahead and try. Though, I doubt you''d be able to do much work with your injuries." When I said that, he just clicked his tongue with a ''tch'' and walked away. This is the way to survive here. Show any weakness, and you''ll be stripped of your food and everything else, left to whittle away until death. To me, fighting skills didn''t seem all that important. After all, if you get injured and can''t work properly, you''ll just end up whipped to death. Everyone wants to avoid fighting. "¡­Ha." Oveing a tough situation naturally brings out a sigh. This was the issue driving me insane. There''s no moment to rest. Releasing children into this hell made them turn into demons just to survive. Having to fight not just the overseers but also fellow ves. It''s enough topletely break one''s spirit. ''Think positive. Stay positive¡­.'' But dwelling in gloom only diminishes any chance of escape. So, I forcibly pulled myself together. Actually, there''s a silver lining to consider. ''Who would have thought that splurging an extra 50,000 won for the premium edition would pay off here¡­.'' The kind of game package thates with various in-game items for an extra charge. As with most games of this sort, it usually ends up feeling like a waste of money. Even as a fan, I hesitated when making the purchase. But looking back now, there couldn''t have been a better decision. One rare-grade trait option, one legendary-grade trait option. And even options for a sword and armor. Though there are some unusable elements like titles or the game soundtrack, the traits alone made it worth it. The reason I''m able to maintain my sanity, for the most part, is thanks to the ability I gained from that rare trait selection. ? Healthy Body (Rare)? You be immune to all status abnormalities except those caused by poison, curses, and magic. You will not tire easily and will always remain in a healthy state. A trait that wouldn''t even warrant a second nce normally, unable to block even a simple sleep spell. However, now that the game has be reality, nothing could be more precious than this. Nothing is more critical to me now than immunity to diseases. Without it, I might have already been living on borrowed time. With the trait screen open, I decided to explore various status windows out of curiosity. It''s convenient to navigate just by thinking about it, but... This Feature is avable afterpleting the tutorial. With most features locked, it''s practically useless. I can''t even see my status, let alone my name. But that shouldn''t pose much of a problem. I have other weapons at my disposal. Legendary grade. The right to choose a trait that you''d normally only obtain at the very end of the game, along with a reasonably useful sword and armor. If used wisely, there must be a way out... ''...Hm?'' Lost in thought as I walked back to the mines, I suddenly felt something bump into me. I took another look at the obstacle blocking my path. ck hair. Red eyes, unfocused and dull. A beautiful girl stood there, seemingly out of ce in this wretched atmosphere, her presence at odds with the surroundings. "Sorry, I was lost in thought and didn''t see you there." I was the first to offer an apology. However, the girl just nkly stared at my face without any change in expression. I would have understood if she had red at me, but strangely, I couldn''t read any emotion in her gaze. After an awkward and somewhat bizarre moment of eye contact, "Why are you standing here? Did you lose your way? If that''s the case, follow me. We need to hurry or we''ll get beaten." I was the one who couldn''t stand the dreadful silence and spoke up first. "¡­Yeah, I guess so." The girl responded with an inscrutable face, still giving no clue as to what she might be thinking. After looking at her for a while, a realization hit me. This is the world inside a game. Surely, the protagonists of the game must also exist in this world. Could this uniquely unmatched girl be someonepletely unrted to the original story? ¡­If this meeting wasn''t by chance but by destiny. If it was predetermined. "What''s your name?" The girl, with the same vacant expression, opened her mouth to respond. "Siel." That was the moment I met my first colleague. Chapter 2: Just Because It’s You (2) Chapter 2: Just Because It¡¯s You (2) Chapter 2: Just Because It¡¯s You (2) It¡¯s a certainty. This has to be a sure win. Siel. That was the name of the protagonist¡¯spanion I remembered from a spoiler post I read before getting absorbed into this world. As far as I recall, she was supposedly a young half-elf abandoned by her own kind. Wait... Elf? My thoughts drifted to her race as I scrutinized the area around Siel¡¯s ears. Indeed, though obscured by her hair, they were slightly more pointed than a human¡¯s. Her skin was also remarkably fair. Her ck hair didn¡¯t quite fit the elven image, but then again, she was a half-elf. It made sense when considering the mix of traits from another race. ¡°...?¡±Perhaps finding my tant staring somewhat odd, Siel gave me a peculiar look. Feeling a bit awkward, I quickly averted my eyes and pretended nothing happened. Maybe it was because of her personality, she didn¡¯t seem inclined to question my behavior. Without much thought, she simply turned her head back and continued on towards the mining area. Nheless, this confirmed she was indeed the Siel from the spoilers. I racked my brain to recall the details of the spoilers I had read. Siel¡¯s story was... something about elves exiling her due to some bizarre superstition,beling her as an ominous child. Ominous, her? I couldn¡¯t help but doubt the intelligence of these elves. She looked merely beautiful? Seemingly vacant and innocuous, nothing about her appeared malevolent. What kind of peculiar superstition could drive amunity, even to the extent of abandoning a child? I couldn¡¯t wrap my head around it, but that wasn¡¯t the pressing matter at hand. Havinge this far, my course of action was clear. An opportunity had practically fallen into myp; there was no way I could let it slip by. Somehow, I had to make this girl my ally. That was the immediate priority, even more urgent than escaping. ¡®I need to be friends with her quickly...¡¯ Just as I was entertaining this thought, my mind suddenly hit a wall. Come to think of it... how does one be friends with a young girl? My mind went nk in an instant. In a way, it was to be expected. Being too knowledgeable about befriending young girls would be odd, to say the least. It would be more than strange; it would be criminal. Even the memories of how I made friends back in elementary school were fuzzy. Ideas like offering candy to foster friendship seemed not only unimaginative but downright pathetic. ¡®...This is driving me insane.¡¯ A sigh escaped me naturally. To make matters worse, her aloof demeanor seemed to leave no room for approach. But what choice did I have? Contemting how to secure this girl¡¯s cooperation was far better than pondering how to escape on my own, as I had been before. Whether it turns out to be a sess or a failure, I had no choice but to give it a try. ***** I was wrong. This child isn¡¯t human; she¡¯s a block of wood, a block of wood! Over these two weeks, I¡¯ve done everything imaginable that could build affection. Shared food with her, taught her various things, protected her when others picked on her. I¡¯ve really done everything possible. Yet, there¡¯s been no change in the oue. Usually, after all these efforts, one would expect a greeting when meeting, or naturally spending time together, right? But this kid is just the same as when we first met. The reason we¡¯re together now is because I approached her, not the other way around. And the problems don¡¯t stop there. ¡°Eat faster, or you won¡¯t even make it halfway through before mealtime ends!¡± Despite my nagging, Siel continues to nibble on her bread like a rabbit, with a vacant look on her face. It¡¯s be so routine for me to scold her like this that it¡¯s now a part of my daily life. In other words, I¡¯ve unterally be attached to this little brat. I know it¡¯s idiotic, but it couldn¡¯t be helped. The kids here are like they¡¯re raising dozens of snakes inside. They¡¯re more cunning and dark-hearted than most adults I¡¯ve met. But Siel is the opposite. She¡¯s too transparent. Void of any thoughts. Left alone, she¡¯d be whipped and have her food stolen. What¡¯s even more frustrating is that she just takes it without fighting back. It¡¯s like I¡¯ve ended up looking after her out of some sense of raising a pet, feeling like she¡¯d die if I didn¡¯t. ¡®Is she really an elf?¡¯ Judging from the fact that her senses are a bit strange and her reactions are a bit inhuman; she¡¯s definitely an elf without a doubt. But it doesn¡¯t make sense for even a forsaken half-elf to be this weak, to only be taken advantage of. Considering the status of elves in the previous story, she should at least have the ability to sneak away from here. So why on earth does she stick around? ¡°......¡± While I was lost in thought about this iprehensible girl, Siel, for once, looked my way. Having been at this for a while, I feel like I¡¯m starting to get a grasp of this creature¡¯snguage. This must be the reaction when it wants to ask something. ¡°Is there something you want to say?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you eating?¡± Hearing that, I nced back at my own tray. Indeed, there¡¯s still one piece of bread left. It was only thefood I had desperately tried to preserve during the early days of possession. But now... I just can¡¯t bring myself to eat it. Is this the curse of knowledge? I wish I could just be like the other kids, eating around the moldy parts. Why did I have to pick up that trivial fact from the inte that mold is like a g nted by bacteria after they¡¯vepletely conquered the food? And it¡¯s not just about hygiene; it¡¯s tasteless. No, it¡¯s beyond tasteless¡ªit¡¯s like torture for the tongue. ¡°...You eat it. I¡¯m not really in the mood today.¡± So, once again, I offered the bread to Siel. I don¡¯t want to be picky about food to the point of risking death. But I wasn¡¯t feeling hungry yet. Probably thanks to the robustness of this healthy body. I could probably go without eating for about a week. ¡®Besides, I¡¯ve saved up some stuff, so if I get hungry, I can just eat that.¡¯ It¡¯s better to just give it to Siel here. As for gaining affection... well, I¡¯ve given up on that a long time ago. But still, feeding her feels like feeding a pet. It¡¯s somehow satisfying just to watch. After handing the bread to Siel, I nned to spend the remaining mealtime thinking about future ns. Or so I thought. ¡°...? What are you doing?¡± But the sensation of the bread I offered to Siel didn¡¯t leave my hand. She seemed to have no intention of taking the bread I gave her. Our eyes met once again. And unusually, Siel was the one to ask a question this time. ¡°Why?¡± Under normal circumstances, I might have lectured this elf on the importance of providing more detail when speaking or exining the context to make her questions understandable. But strangely, I felt overwhelmed by the atmosphere emanating from her. ¡°Why are you doing this for me?¡± Her tone was neither using nor scolding. Just pure curiosity. An emotion that conveyed she couldn¡¯tprehend my actions at all. ¡°Was there something wrong with the bread you ate earlier? Take this quickly; my arm¡¯s getting tired.¡± That was my response to Siel. However, her reply was once again something I couldn¡¯t fathom. ¡°You should be the one eating this.¡± On the surface, her words made sense. It¡¯s the idea that she felt guilty for always receiving and insisted that I should eat instead. But her expression was utterly baffling. Throughout these two weeks. Not even when she was whipped, nor when other kids stole her food and left her hungry, had she looked as sorrowful as she did now. ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten anything for days.¡± ...It was then I finally understood her reaction. Well, I had been relying on my abilities and choosing not to eat. But how must that have appeared to her? And thinking about it, there¡¯s more that adds up. Being an elf, she might not be susceptible to mana addiction, but since I¡¯mpletely immune, it made more sense for me to take on the mining work, even covering her share. Since I don¡¯t feel much pain due to my abilities and heal quickly, I¡¯ve also taken the whippings in her ce. With that in mind, it makes a bit more sense. It¡¯s somewhat gratifying to realize she hasn¡¯t entirely overlooked my efforts. It¡¯sforting to know that the attachment isn¡¯t one-sided. But then... Something about this feels off. ¡®Is this really something to be so sad about?¡¯ If you¡¯re grateful, why not just say ¡®thank you¡¯? ¡°Why?¡± Siel asks, and even though her question is again truncated, I understand the intent behind it. This left me pondering. Why did I help her? Because she is the protagonist in the game, so she must be strong. Because I wanted her to be my ally and help me in return. Because the more I watched her, the more I felt she would wither away if left alone, so I wanted to take care of her. Because, somehow, I¡¯ve grown attached to her. There are too many reasons. But how do I exin all that? -Ding, Ding! As I was mulling over this, the bell rang. It¡¯s a signal to gather. Considering there¡¯s still time left for the meal, this sudden call likely means some fool has broken the rules and is about to be publicly executed. Regardless, I need to hurry to the assembly area. So, I ended up voicing the first answer that came to mind. ¡°Just, because it¡¯s you.¡± Why? At that time, I wondered why did Siel make such a strange face? There was absolutely no way for me to know. Chapter 3: Just Because It’s You (3) Chapter 3: Just Because It¡¯s You (3) Chapter 3: Just Because It¡¯s You (3) Siel''s oldest memory was of the vige chief and her mother arguing. - Stop being so stubborn. That child... should never have been born. Whenever that happened, her mother always said, - Still, she¡¯s my child. She¡¯s not something that shouldn¡¯t exist. But Siel did not agree with that. The fact that she remembered this conversation, which took ce before she was even born, was proof of that. So, she knew. She knew that she truly was a being that should not have been born. A creature almost cursed into existence by demons, forcibly conceived by her parents. She was more aware of this than anyone else. Yet, she was born anyway. And soon enough, it was proven that the vige chief¡¯s concerns were not unfounded. The ck hair and pale skin that everyone in the vige spoke of ominously. Not just her, but even her mother began to be ostracized by the elves of the vige. [ Aen¡¯t you annoyed by those who torment your parents like that? ] If she turned her head just slightly, a ck wolf beside her would be ranting about this. The girl did not know that it was a remnant of a fallen Demon King, nor what it intended to use her for. But she knew well enough that she was a detested being for something so dreadful to cling to her. [ It¡¯s not toote. I¡¯ll take care of those bothersome creatures for you. ] The ominous ck wolf whispered so. ording to what the wolf told her, she was the most valuable sacrifice in the world to it. An elf who wields magic, a being unique in this world. [ Make a pact with me ] It said. [ Offer a part of your soul, and in return, I¡¯ll grant you power. ] And if not just a part but her entire soul is offered... it imed it could aplish anything, short of the absurd like raising the dead. However, the girl, as always, ignored the wolf. The reason was simple. She thought it wrong to cause her already ostracized mother further harm. If someone caught her speaking to thin air, the calls for their expulsion would only grow louder. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. We simply cannot ept that child. Please, leave this ce as soon as possible.¡± But unfortunately, such efforts were in vain. The words delivered by the chief on his return visit stirred unrest in her mother¡¯s eyes. It was, perhaps, inevitable. Elves cannot survive outside their forest. The farther they stray from the World Tree, the weaker they be, gradually losing their strength until death ensues. This was essentially a death sentence for her. ¡°Kill me.¡± So Siel spoke without hesitation, seeing it as the right thing. But why? Her mother, sadder than ever, wept and embraced her. Such a sorrowful sight made Siel vow never to utter those words again. And so, Siel left that ce with her mother. With each passing day, her mother grew weaker. There were many who sought to capture a lone elf, and hiding became increasingly difficult as time went on. ¡°How fortunate. It¡¯s a relief...¡± Yet, her mother always said that. It was fortunate that Siel didn¡¯t lose her strength, even far from the forest, that she could continue to live on. Siel couldn¡¯tprehend those words. Being alive even far from the forest meant she was closer to being a monster than an elf. So, Siel tried to convince her mother again. She insisted she had no feelings. She formed no attachments. She was merely a curse, a life that should never have existed. She urged her mother to leave her and return to their homnd. Yet, even after hearing such words, her mother, with a sad smile, said it didn¡¯t matter. That she loved her. It was iprehensible. It made no sense. Siel repeated this, trying to convince her mother. But her mother only responded with words Siel couldn¡¯t understand. She said Siel wasn¡¯t devoid of emotions. That one day she would love someone and understand what it means to love. After speaking, her mother left their hiding ce to gather food. Despite seeming on the verge of copse, she reassured Siel, who wanted to apany her, insisting she stay behind. And then... she didn¡¯t return. Only then did Siel feel relieved. Finally, her mother had abandoned her. Now, everything was as it should be. With that thought, Siel walked the streets and soon discovered something. Eyes and a heart. An elf¡¯s body, stripped of all valuable parts,y discarded like trash on the ground. She could hear the wolf¡¯sughter. [ Hahahahahahahahaha ] Her head spun. For some reason, her eyes burned and ached. Her heart felt as if it was being torn apart, and screams involuntarily burst from her lips. [ Give me your entire soul. Then, I will consume this hateful world. ] That voice was all she could hear. The faces of humans, grinning as they held her mother¡¯s eyeball, their dreadful and disgusting smiles, were all she could see. And so, the girl numbly reached out to the wolf... - I love you, Siel. She remembered her mother¡¯s face saying those words. And she thought: Not once did she ever respond to those repeated derations of love. She had never once returned the love she had always received. Because she didn¡¯t understand what it meant to love, Siel had yet to tell her mother she loved her. So, ¡°Not yet.¡± It wasn¡¯t time to end everything yet. That thought urred to her. So, Siel simply buried her mother and moved on. ***** Three years have passed since she began her journey. By human standards, she is now of an age that could be considered an adult. Yet, she still couldn¡¯t grasp the concept of love. The world she saw with her own eyes was too filthy. Parents kill their children. Because they can¡¯t afford to raise them. People kill each other. To take something from them. Everywhere she went was vile. Love was nowhere to be found. So, it was beyond herprehension. Only the voice of the wolf grew louder. [ Stop thinking about it. ] It said. [ You don¡¯t have emotions anyway, so it¡¯s all a waste. If you hate something, just destroy it. ] Walking in a daze, listening to such words, Siel felt someone approaching from behind. But Siel did nothing. She was simply captured, thrown into a cage, and dragged to an unnamed magic stone mine. Unknown people carve a magic spell on her neck. They spewed threatening words and threw her into a strange new world. But such things were of no consequence to her. The voice in her ear grew louder. Certainly, because the wolf¡¯s thoughts were not much different from her own. It was impossible for her to understand love. Then, there¡¯s nothing left to do but give up. To fulfill that postponed contract and ask to destroy this endlessly hateful and ugly world. It was at that moment she had such thoughts that she felt a strange sensation. Siel turned her head to look at whatever had bumped into her. ¡°Sorry, I wasn¡¯t watching where I was going because I was lost in thought.¡± An apology. The apology felt oddly out of ce, and she stared nkly at the boy. It wasn¡¯t her first time in a mine like this. So, she knew. She knew the state of the children here. Everyone was trampling over others in a desperate attempt to survive. Was he apologizing and pretending to be friendly to steal something from her? But it didn¡¯t feel like he had any ulterior motives. ¡°Why are you standing here? Did you lose your way? If that''s the case, follow me. We need to hurry or we''ll get beaten¡± This statement, too, held no pretense. It was simply out of concern for her. She could feel the worry for her in his eyes. Why, though? In a situation where their life was at risk, in a situation where they couldn¡¯t survive without taking from others, in a situation where they had to trample over anyone to live. Why is he worried about her, someone he just met? Why is he caring about someone else in a situation where he can barely look after himself? Why is he sincerely offering help with such words to someone he just met? ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± The boy asked her that. ¡°Siel.¡± Why did she answer him? She didn¡¯t know. She just wanted to respond. Just like before, she felt it wasn¡¯t time to end everything. That was her first encounter with this peculiar boy. ***** Something felt off. As soon as I rushed to the gathering spot, I had this premonition. ¡°Today, we shall punish the fool who dared to dream of escaping.¡± Sure, the words themselves were ordinary. Someone attempting escape and being made an example of as punishment is somewhat expected. What was strange were the reactions of some of the children. Their unsettling smirks as they looked at me. Could this be my imagination? Just a figment of paranoia? I rapidly questioned myself in my mind. What¡¯s the likelihood I¡¯ve made quite a few enemies here? It exists. More than plenty. Just roughly counting the faces of those who view me unfavorably easily surpasses dozens. The probability that these kids are smarter than expected? That¡¯s high, too. The ones who aren¡¯t smart are all dead. So, the final question. When someone who harbors animosity towards me falsely reports that I¡¯ve plotted an escape, what¡¯s the chance the overseers will verify the truth? None. They¡¯d likely find it too bothersome to discern guilt from innocence. They¡¯d probably just kill me as an example without wasting time. With the conclusion drawn, there was no need for further deliberation. I immediately looked behind me. As expected, a few guards armored in protective gear were stealthily approaching me. I quickly opened the trait selection window. I had already identified the traits that could help me escape this situation. So, dodging thoseing at me, I was about to run and activate the trait when... ¡°...Huh?¡± My head is spinning. I desperately clung to consciousness, trying to figure out what was causing this anomaly. And then I saw it. A glowing light around my neck. ¡°Damn it.¡± Is this some kind of ve cor? It was clearly imbued with some sort of magic. This is absurdly excessive. An element not even present in the original work. Moreover, as someone who possessed this body already marked with such a thing, it was information I could never have known. To die because of such an absurd thing? All that preparation, all that effort, just toe to nothing? Am I really going to die here like this? I bit my tongue in an attempt to maintain consciousness. But the pain is almost imperceptible. Sleep overtakes me. An unavoidable slumber. My vision slowly blurs. And thest thing that flickers before my eyes... ¡°...Siel?¡± The Siel I had spent two weeks with, Yet, she had a face I had never seen before. Chapter 4: Just Because It’s You (4) Chapter 4: Just Because It¡¯s You (4) Chapter 4: Just Because It¡¯s You (4) It was strange. No matter how Siellooked at it, she couldn''t understand. The boy was definitely out of ce. From what she had observed, he was never foolish. In every action, he exhibited an intelligence that seemed out of ce for his age. He could immediately detect when someone was scheming and was quick to catch on. However, what was strange was his way of dealing with things. The norm was if someone attacked you first, you killed them before they got you. That was how the world she had wandered for thest three years worked. But the boy, he would always resort to ufortable means like threats or intimidation, never attempting to kill his opponents first. So, she asked him. - It would be easy for you to n their demise. Why don¡¯t you seek any revenge? To which the boy responded as if she were the one who was strange. - What are you talking about? - Why on earth would I kill those kids? - No, I mean, they are indeed annoying, but they¡¯re still kids. Plus, if they weren¡¯t in this ce, they wouldn¡¯t have turned out this way, right? The more they talked, the more she realized how odd this man was. As if he came from apletely different world. Because they¡¯re children, they should naturally be protected. To her, children were livestock. Property owned by their parents. If there wasn¡¯t enough money to raise them, they¡¯d be buried in the ground as soon as they were born, or if there was a bit of leeway, they¡¯d be raised to be put to work, or if circumstances worsened, they¡¯d be sold for a fair price. At least, that¡¯s how the world she knew worked. But when she shared such thoughts, the boy was horrified and utterly disgusted. - It¡¯s fundamental for parents to love their children. He said, ming the current state of the world on its sheer madness. Hearing this, the girl felt she was beginning to grasp the essence of this man. He was an impossible dreamer. A dreamer with such a soft mentality, one wonders how he has survived in this harsh world. To survive in this harsh world, one must distrust, be wary of, and betray everyone. Yet, this man truly believed. In a world where everyone is treated equally. A world where parents can love their children. A world where they don¡¯t have to kill each other to live. He insisted such an absurd world muste to be. That it was only right, and it was the natural order of things. ¡®Was he a child of a noble family?¡¯ That was the only conclusion she coulde to. Such naivety could onlye from a child who grew up sheltered, unaware of the ways of the world. Probably a noble¡¯s son, caught up in some mishap and ended up here. ¡®Surely, he¡¯ll face reality soon enough.¡¯ She was convinced his ideals would crumble one day. And yet... The boy never changed. She watched in a daze as the boy was whipped in her ce. The fragile human body. The pain must be unimaginable for her. But the boy¡¯s expression remained unchanged. She knew why. She had seen something simr before. - It¡¯s okay, Siel. Really. Mommy is really okay, so don¡¯t worry and go to sleep. Pretending to be strong, telling her not to worry, that it¡¯s all okay. ¡°I¡¯m fine. It doesn¡¯t hurt because of my constitution.¡± Despite being beaten to a pulp, the boy said so. Surely, he was hurt because of her. So, it was only right for him to hate and resent her. It was logical to keep a distance. Yet, why did the boy continue to stick by her? She couldn¡¯t understand. Every action of his was iprehensible. ¡°Why are you doing this for me?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to eat, then don¡¯t.¡± Why couldn¡¯t he just walk past a starving child, instead secretly sharing his rations? ¡°Keep this to yourself if you have any conscience. My rations are limited as it is. I already have enough enemies, being marked as a fool would be the end of it. And... this is thest time I¡¯m helping you out. Find your own way to survive and eat.¡± Why does he wear a guilt-ridden expression as he says such things? After saving someone with his own food, why does he look as if he¡¯s done something wrong? Too soft. Far too soft. With such a mindset, there¡¯s no way to survive. A world of equality, human rights, a world where children can live carefree as children. In this world, dreaming of such things is futile; they can never be achieved. Yet, the boy remains unchanged. In these two weeks, nothing has changed. ¡°¡­Eat this. I¡¯m not feeling hungry today.¡± Again today, the boy says this as he hands her a piece of bread. She couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. She simply couldn¡¯t understand this boy. She couldn¡¯t understand herself for being unable to take her eyes off this foolishly kind boy, who was dreaming an impossible dream. ¡°Why?¡± So, the question slips out. ¡°Why are you doing this for me?¡± The girl is no fool. She knows. She knows the boy hasn¡¯t touched food for days, always giving his share to her or the other kids. Always taking the whip in her ce, always helping her out. Always appearing to help her whenever she¡¯s in danger. She knows it all. ¡°Was there something wrong with the bread you ate earlier? Take this quickly; my arm¡¯s getting tired.¡± The boy feigns ignorance with his response. ¡°You should be the one eating this. You haven¡¯t eaten anything in days.¡± She couldn¡¯t stand his reaction. It upset her. Of course, it¡¯s not right. She doesn¡¯t deserve such treatment. It was the same with her mother. Her mother wasn¡¯t supposed to die because of a monster like her. So. ¡°Why?¡± She just couldn¡¯t ept it. The reason he¡¯s doing this for her. The reason he cares so much about her. She looks at the boy again. With an awkward face, he scratches his neck, thinks for a bit, then speaks. ¡°Just, because it¡¯s you.¡± Why does that phrase bother her so much? ***** The girl slowly moved her feet. The surroundings were noisy. However, with a slight maniption of magical energy, understanding the situation around her was a simple task. And then, Siel saw it. The fate that the boy had met. It was as expected. The boy was far too kind. He should have killed everyone who stood in his way. He shouldn¡¯t have shown any kindness. That oue had already been decided long ago. The boy, having lost consciousness, was being dragged to the tform for execution. The girl, who had been staring nkly at this scene... ¡°Are you there?¡± For the first time, she initiated a conversation with the wolf. Why? She herself couldn¡¯tprehend her actions. It wasn¡¯t logical. All she had to do was run away here. She had escaped from such ces before. She had learned all the magic to conceal her presence from her mother. So why was she doing this? Because of that boy? That was strange. They had only known each other for two weeks. She didn¡¯t even know the boy¡¯s name. Moreover, if he harbored such dreams, truly a dreamer wishing to make this already doomed world a better ce, He wouldn¡¯t survive long even if he were to be saved here. But why. ¡°I¡¯ll make a contract.¡± Was her lips moving on their own? Why can¡¯t she take her eyes off him? Why does he concern her so much? ¡®Ah...¡¯ It was then that the girl finally understood what love was. - Just, because it¡¯s you. Just like the simple words the boy had said. She believed that her mother shouldn¡¯t love her. She believed that she shouldn¡¯t love her mother. Because she was an abomination. A life that should never have been born. But it¡¯s different. Love isn¡¯t like that. When someone loves someone, no reason is needed. When someone loves someone, no qualifications are needed. You simply cherish them because you want to. You cherish them simply because they are precious. She doesn¡¯t want him to die. So, [I¡¯ve certainly received half of your soul.] She loves him. She wants to protect him, no matter what sacrifices are made. ¡°Swallow it up, wolf.¡± A sinister ck shadow casts over the world. What once was human morphs into mere flesh. Walking serenely through that ce drenched in blood and flesh, the girl advances. To save the one she loves. ¡°...Siel?¡± The boy she holds in her arms looks at her. He must be incredibly bewildered. And rightfully so. The overseers have all been devoured by the shadows without a trace. The children are all plunged into panic, scrambling to escape. ¡°How did you... No, more importantly... Why?¡± The boy asked. Why she helped him. Siel pauses, lost in thought. Although she considers herself selfish, it¡¯s actually because she adores him, who is kinder than anyone. Because she too has be curious about the ideal world he speaks of. Because he taught her what love is. Siel didn¡¯t know how to express all those feelings in just a few words. So, with a faint smile, Siel simply said, ¡°Just, because it¡¯s you.¡± Chapter 5: The Black Fang (1) Chapter 5: The ck Fang (1) Chapter 5: The ck Fang (1) ¡°...So, what did you say?¡± I began to seriously worry if my ears had finally given up on me. It seemed almost natural, considering the circumstances. The girl before me was confidently spouting what could only be described as utter nonsense. ¡°I sacrificed half of my soul.¡± My head started to spin. Yes, I had somewhat anticipated this. After all, I had woken up toplete chaos around me, not to mention the strange ck flickering I saw. I had guessed that in a rush to save me, she must have made a pact with a demon or some dark being. But to have given up half her soul... ¡°What did you make a pact with?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± It seems she didn¡¯t even read the contract before stamping it with her seal. It felt like hearing a friend had taken out a loan from a third-tier financial institution. No, this was beyond that¡ªit was like resorting to illegal usury. The price of half a soul is that malign. Sacrifice even a bit more, and upon death, the soul would belong to a demon¡ªthe highest price one could possibly pay. This is a loss no matter what you do. Unless the other party was some king of demons, this was definitely a fool¡¯s pact. ¡°What were you thinking...¡± My tirade was cut short as I realized I wasn¡¯t in a position to be angry with her. Think about it. What if you heard a friend had dabbled in illegal loans? You¡¯d start with ''Are you out of your mind?'' and go on from there, berating them toe to their senses. But what if it was for your own cancer treatment? And what if, thanks to that, you managed to survive? No decent human being could criticize that. In the end, all I could do was leave her with a warning not to misuse the power she received and express my gratitude. ¡°Thank you, regardless.¡± At my words, Siel nodded her head. Her expression hardly changed, but having spent some time with her, I could tell she was smiling. ¡°...Ah.¡± As always, Siel was lost in thought when she suddenly made such an odd sound. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Name.¡± Perhaps it was because I had be somewhat proficient in Siel¡¯s way of speaking, but I understood what she was getting at. And I couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. Come to think of it... she doesn¡¯t even know my name. The more I thought about it, the more I realized she was someone I couldn¡¯t leave alone. I mean, who in the world sells half their soul to save someone whose name they don¡¯t even know? ¡°Ian. I don¡¯t have ast name.¡± I made up a name on the spot and told her. It was a nickname I had used in a previous game. ¡°Ian.¡± ¡°...Why?¡± ¡°Just.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so frivolous.¡± In the midst of such a trivial, yet somehowforting conversation, we continued to search for a passage. During this, an important realization came to mind. Now that I think about it, what was my real name again? When I tried to view my name or abilitiesst time, the status window imed that the function was locked because the tutorial hadn¡¯t been cleared. But now, could it be possible? If this mine was my first tutorial, then I had already cleared it. With that thought, I opened the status window. And then, This Feature is avable afterpleting the tutorial. The familiar message I sawst time. But there was an odd notification above it. Defeat the Demon of Ash¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö (¡ö/1) The text was strangely corrupted. Is there a bug in the status window too? While I was perplexed, the odd notification disappeared shortly after. Instead, arge red message popped up. Inflection point detected. Fate path is being recalcted. What the heck is that? I was overwhelmed with the desire to send a 5700-characterint to customer service right then. It seemed they were content with giving the same response, as if to say, ''Deal with it.'' It was just as useless asst time. ¡®...Well, I didn¡¯t have high expectations anyway.¡¯ I quickly dismissed the unhelpful status window from my view. As soon as I did, I felt a peculiar sensation on my cheek. Turning my head, I found Siel poking my cheek. ¡°If you have something to say, just say it.¡± ¡°I wanted to do this.¡± ¡°...Alright.¡± I had given up on trying to understand this girl¡¯s state of mind. I had no choice but to adjust. After all, she had given up half her soul for me. Surely, I could manage this one thing. ¡°Look over there.¡± With those words, Siel extended her finger straight out. There was arge door in that direction. But what was strange was... ¡°Why is that locked?¡± If that was the exit, it should definitely be open. While I wasid up due to the aftereffects of a sleep spell, the others must have already escaped. It¡¯s not like it¡¯s a door with an automatic lock that could just lock itself... ¡®Wait a minute... could it be...?¡¯ These guys. Did they lock us in here on purpose? What kind of bastards would do that? And why go to the trouble of locking the door behind them? ¡®Ah.¡¯ Well, I suppose I¡¯d be scared too if someone summoned a demon or something. To me, this creature might just seem like a slightly dim-witted child, but to the others, it would appear as a deranged dark sorcerer. They locked us in here, scared we might follow them. That¡¯s incredibly petty. ¡°What... should we pick the lock or something?¡± ¡°No.¡± As she said that, Siel picked up a stone from the ground with a vacant look on her face and swung it full force. -Bang! And the stone instantly shattered against something like a barrier. It seems getting too close without a key would result in that. ¡°This is driving me crazy.¡± Are we really going to starve to death here because of this absurd situation? There must be a spare key somewhere, but it seems like someone took all of them. There was none when I searched the storeroom earlier either. It was at that moment, as I was pondering. ¡°Take this.¡± A young boy¡¯s voice suddenly came from behind. I quickly turned around to see his face. ¡°It¡¯s for that bread back then.¡± It was the boy who was starving on the floorst time. But if anything had changed, it was that this time I was on the receiving end. He ced the key in my hand. It was a strange feeling. When I was betrayed by them and nearly died, I med myself for my foolishness. I thought I had wasted my kindness, that I should have lived more coldly, adapting to the fantasy world I was in. Yet, here I am, alive because of it. Alive thanks to the little boy who didn¡¯t forget my help and waited here to repay his debt, and the friends I made in this ce. -Creak. The door slowly opened. What lies ahead is a world unknown even to me. Is it years into the future from the original story, or perhaps years in the past? What has changed, and how? There¡¯s no way to know anything for sure. But when has it ever been any different? In the end, the conclusion is always the same. I have no choice but to face it head-on. I took my first step towards the unfamiliar world. ***** In the abandoned mine, devoid of life, a visitor arrived. ¡°Such a tragedy.¡± To the naked eye, the scene appeared ordinary, with nothing out of ce. However, the man saw something different. A dreadful aura lingered, unaffected by time, exuding a repulsiveness that could almost make one nauseous. ¡°It¡¯s the same energy as the one who killed the elder.¡± The man, amander of the Empire¡¯s knights, frowned as he spoke. But his realization was not about the exploitation of children as disposablebor in the mines. This was a venture tacitly approved by the Empire. He had known about it for a long time. And yet, he had not acted. There was no reason to. After all, the citizens were not the true rulers of the Empire. The real masters were a handful of high-ranking nobles and the royal family, people like the elder who ran this ce. Therefore, what needed to be protected, and to whom the Empire¡¯s sword owed its loyalty, was not something as trivial as its citizens. Whether the vermin of the slums died or how their offspring met their end was of no concern to him. If these lowly lives, destined to die a lowly death doing lowly work, could contribute to the Empire¡¯s progress in this manner... ¡®It should be considered an honor and grace.¡¯ It was a grace beyond their station. The man truly believed this. ¡°The more I see, the more shocking it bes.¡± The knightmander muttered as he ventured deeper. He had anticipated that this would be no ordinary affair. The elder, who had been resting in his mansion, was suddenly swallowed by a dark shadow. All the artifacts and security spells of the mansion had been rendered useless. The culprit was someone of considerable skill. Perhaps a high-level demon had been summoned. Following the trail of this energy, the man swallowed hard and touched the ground. ¡°...Is this the ce?¡± An area where the corruption of the dark energy seemed weaker. Near chairs that looked like where the children might have eaten. Here, he could read the memories imprinted on thend. If things went well, he could uncover everything from the identity to the motives of the perpetrator. The magic power the knightmander poured into the ground resonated with thend, taking shape and reenacting the events that had transpired there. -This is strange. -What¡¯s strange? The forms were unstable, but discernible to some extent. A boy and a girl were in conversation. - You¡¯re the one saying it. - ...I mean, how many times do I have to tell you to make sense when you speak? It¡¯s hard to understand. - You seem like you¡¯re from a different world. - Huh? - People should all be equal. Parents should love their children. You talk about these things as if they¡¯re obvious. - Well, I suppose it might seem that way to you. - Do you want to change the world like that? - Why? You want to help? - ...I don¡¯t know. At that moment, upon hearing these words, the knightmander¡¯s face contorted. There seemed to be no connection between this past and the culprit. However, it appeared he had caught a traitor. Such things should be nipped in the bud. Thus, the knightmander quickly stabilized the flow of mana. ''Just a bit more... a little more... and the face would be revealed.'' ''That filthy rat.'' To find and kill the child who dared to defy those of noble blood... [ What right do you have to pry into my love? ] A strange voice suddenly echoed in his ears. His head spun. The world went dark in an instant. A scream escaped his lips, yet for some reason, he couldn¡¯t hear anything. Misunderstanding, irrationality, indistinguishable. The man simply stared nkly at the wolf before him. [ Well, I suppose I should do some work for what I¡¯ve received. ] In an instant, ¡®it¡¯ shed the wolf¡¯s disguise. The man saw it andughed. Laughing as he coughed up blood, Laughing as he slit his own belly, Laughing as he pulled out what was inside him, Laughing as he drove a knife into his own head, And twisted it. With a smile happier than anyone else in the world. Thus, the knightmander of the Empire died. Leaving behind a mangled corpse, marked only by the shadow-like bite marks of a wolf. It was the moment the name ''The ck Fang,'' an organization set to overturn everything in the Empire, was etched into history for the first time. Chapter 6: The Black Fang (2) Chapter 6: The ck Fang (2) Chapter 6: The ck Fang (2) I felt my mouth grow heavy of its own ord, which, when I think about it, is only natural. When you hear that a friend''s stock investment has dropped by about 10%, that''s almost good news. If you''re close, you''d be busy teasing them, spinning them around in all sorts of ways for fun. But what if you saw the news that the stock your friend had invested all their savings in was delisted? Especially if you knew that friend had gone into debt to invest in that stock. Could you even bring yourself to tell them that news? "¡­Are you okay?" I had just left the mine when I saw Siel copse suddenly.Lying on the ground, drained of strength, Siel shook her head from side to side. I had seen this before in previous works. It happens when the power given by a contracted spirit or demon is used excessively. But the critical point is, she had only used her power once. Though the manager wasn''t a weak opponent... he wasn''t world-ss like the Imperial Knights. And yet, she had paid the price of half her soul. The answer this fact presented was clear. This poor girl had been severely tricked in her contract. To have given up half her soul for such meager power. What kind of petty and insignificant creature had she contracted with? It was enough to make me depressed. ''Besides, if it weren''t for me, she might have contracted with someone much better.'' Of course, Siel, having taken the role of the protagonist''spanion, a key position in the game, couldn''t possibly be weak. She wouldn''t have contracted with some vile demon. She probably would have soared to great heights with a contract with beings like the Spirit Kings. I debated whether to tell Siel or not and came to a conclusion. Sometimes, ignorance is bliss. Let''s bury this story. Telling her would only upset her for no reason. After all, it''s not like regretting the contract can undo it. "Can you walk?" At my words, Siel tried to stand up by pushing off the floor, but then she copsed with a faint sound. Had I not caught her, she would have surely hit her head hard on the ground. I helped Siel up and sat her back down on the nearby stairs. What should I do now? That was the moment I was deep in thought. "...So you''ve stopped talking altogether now." Siel had gone beyond being sparing with words to expressing herself solely through gestures. Sitting and waiting, she extended her arms forward in a gesture. Even whenshe spoke briefly, I understood everything, so she''s pushing the limits. I had no choice but toply with her gesture that tantly demanded to be carried. There''s a peculiar tickling on my back. I can feel her breath. The sensation of her hair touching my neck with each step is strangely stirring. And then... the ce where my hands hold her bes a concern. Where to hold without appearing perverted is a serious consideration, and the mere act of deliberating such possibilities already brands one a pervert, which is an inescapable dilemma. I tried my best to divert my attention from the sensations under my hands. Fortunately, it wasn''t as hard as I thought it would be. Soon enough, sceneries worthy of diverting my mind appeared before me. It was as if I was walking through the streets of the medieval era. The night sky gradually darkened. There are no concrete buildings or streetmps here. That''s why the stars shine brighter. However, if there''s one thing that disrupts that sparkle, it''s this: ''That ce has definitely developed more.'' In the distance, the city sparkles more than the stars. A worldpletely different in genre from this ce. The magic trains that appear in the prequel, the magic engineering machines that have begun to be supplied, are all products avable only in that capital. All of the empire''s advancements are grotesquely concentrated in the capital. All technology, all facilities, are the exclusive domain of a privileged few. ...In the prequel, since the protagonist was of noble birth, I wasn''t aware of this. But seeing it now, there''s a limit to how absurd things can get. I mean, one side is medieval fantasy, and the other is steampunk? How does that even make sense? What on earth is going on with this crazy empire? As I sighed at these thoughts, I felt an odd sensation. From somewhere near my head, I felt a soft, caressing sensation... "...What are you doing?" It was such an abnormal act that I couldn''t help but ask in astonishment. However, Siel''s response was calm. "I was stroking your hair." "...Why?" "You sighed." "What does that have to do with stroking my hair?" Was it her way of offeringfort because I seemed troubled? "My mom used to do it like this." Suddenly her speech bes fluent only at such times. It was somewhat odd, but I couldn''t really say anything against it. "Do you dislike it?" Siel suddenly asked this question, making my head spin. "It''s not that I dislike it..." "Do you like it, then?" If I had to choose, it would be thetter, but... ...Saying I like it here would make me sound like a total creep. I desperately searched my brain for a topic to change the subject. "If you have the energy to say weird stuff, help me look for the guild instead." Fortunately, it wasn''t a difficult task. We really did need to find the guild. Whether this era was before or after the original story, the guild would definitely exist. There''s no better ce to gather information. ''We need to find the others, too.'' I had sessfully recruited Siel as apanion. ...Though it was my fault she might have messed up her skill tree, let''s consider it a sess for now. Still, Siel alone wasn''t enough. We would undoubtedly need more power to face the uing crises, no matter how much we gathered. ''...The empire was definitely engulfed in mes in the trailer.'' This is the problem with being possessed into a game without having yed it. Thankfully, the spoiler post had given me bits of information, but it''s too scant. Not knowing exactly why the world ends, but not wanting to die, I have to find a way to prevent the apocalypse. There''s a limit to how hopeless a situation can be. Naturally, a sigh escaped me. And then, "...I really didn''t do it on purpose." I was stroked again. "I get it." "I really didn''t do it on purpose!" "Why do you keep repeating the same thing?" "..." I eventually chose to keep silent. Is she good at talking, or not? I can''t tell if she''s teasing me or if I''m just being sensitive. "Ian." "I didn''t sigh just so you would stroke my hair!" "Not that, look over there." I turned my gaze to where Siel was pointing with her finger. Soon, a sign with a familiar sword and shield came into view. It was that familiar Adventurers'' Guild. ***** "It''s noisy." "Well, that''s to be expected. This ce also serves as a tavern, after all." I respond to Siel, who''s still being carried. Indeed, this ce is just as I remembered it from the prequel. A ce where people from various backgrounds, from various races, and various types of people gather together. I felt a slight sense of relief. After all, this was one of the few safe zones within the game. As if to authenticate the gloomy world, all manner of horrific events transpire outside. Like when approaching a crying child to receive a quest, only for the child to suddenly turn and attempt to stab you in the throat. Or when killing what seems like a deranged child, only toter discover that the child was under the control of a dark magician. Choosing to apologize when the grieving parents of the child approach,menting the loss of their offspring, leads to an ironic twist. -How foolish. Turns out, those ''parents'' were the dark magicians in disguise, using their child as a puppet. A yer who is caught off guard will either die or end up being used as the dark magician''s next puppet, a twistedbad ending. Such vile and mind-boggling incidents are thankfully absent here. An unspoken agreement exists in this ce; no one is allowed to harm another. Breaking this rule would mean making enemies of the entire guild. It''s in this way that peace is maintained. "There should be something here." Navigating through the crowd, I checked the bulletin board stered with various notices. Well, even though it''s a guild, given its location in a slum, it''s not exactly well-organized. "...?" As I searched for my objective, something peculiar caught my eye. ''The ck Fang? Was there such a group in the original story?'' Upon closer examination, the notice revealed something significant. They had killed a knightmander and taken down a noble who was exploiting children in an unauthorized factory. It seems to be an emerging revolutionary organization opposing the empire. ''Well, it doesn''t seem to have much to do with me.'' A substantial bounty for simply identifying a member of the organization, not to mention the promise of granting whatever one desires for capturing one alive, is quite tempting. But this is surely overreaching. A knightmander is a formidable foe, only to be faced in the very endgame. How on earth am I supposed to capture a crazed monster who has killed such a person? "Stay still for a moment, Siel. It''s hard to carry you like this." In any case, this story has nothing to do with me. Therefore, I turned my attention away and continued to scan through the list of requests... and soon found it. My second target. The location where my nextpanion awaits recruitment. Chapter 7: The Black Fang (3) Chapter 7: The ck Fang (3) Chapter 7: The ck Fang (3) Exhausted and with the night growingte, Siel and I ended up spending the night at an inn attached to the guild. Fortunately, I was able to cover the cost with the money I had stolen... well, let¡¯s just say ¡®rightfully¡¯ acquired as my sry. It seemed like everyone at the mining site had been too busy trying to escape. After rummaging through the warehouse, I found quite a few valuable items. Selling them to the guild meant we wouldn¡¯t have to worry about food and shelter for a few days. So there I was, no longer lying on the hard, filthy dirt floor of a mine, but surrendering my body to the marvel of civilization called bed. A soft,fortable bed was a luxury I hadn¡¯t experienced in a long time... but I couldn¡¯t sleep a wink. ¡°This is driving me crazy, really.¡± It was to be expected. I mean, there was another person next to me. And not just any person, but a girl. How could I possibly fall asleep in such a situation? Right now, I felt an urge to bash my head for yesterday¡¯s decision. - We have enough money, so let¡¯s get two rooms... - Why? - ...Well, because there are two of us, so two rooms. - If we get just one room, we¡¯ll save half the money. - But that¡¯s... well, yes, but... - Do you hate being with me? - No, it¡¯s not that... It¡¯s just, you know, awkward. - Am I making you ufortable? - It¡¯s not about that... It¡¯s just, we¡¯re of different genders. It¡¯s... you know. - If we sleep together, what do you think will happen? - ¡­Let¡¯s just get one room and drop it, please. I should have insisted on two rooms no matter what. ''Looks like it¡¯s going to be an all-nighter.'' There is no coffee, but thanks to my healthy body, staying up all night shouldn¡¯t be too much of a problem. It¡¯s somewhat ironic, really. The reason I find myself pulling an all-nighter is, ironically, due to the excessively versatile effects of my ¡®healthy body¡¯ trait. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m being cured of one ailment only to be afflicted by another. ¡®It seems I really need to be more careful when choosing traits.¡¯ That was the inevitable conclusion. Now that the game has be reality, the effects of traits have changed significantly. A worthless trait that couldn¡¯t even block a sleep spell has freed me from a terminal condition and, as a bonus,pletely transformed my quality of life. ...Well, there is the minor issue of being too healthy with nowhere to really apply it, but that¡¯s beside the point. Having personally experienced the game¡¯s text manifesting into reality, I must consider this when choosing traits. I found myself pondering over the list of legendary-grade traits that I hadn¡¯t chosenst time. Part of me thought I should save it forter. I figured it might be a good idea to obtain a tailor-made trait to solve a problem when faced with an insurmountable threat. But then, remembering what happenedst time I held off, it seems wiser to choose one now. After much deliberation, the trait I selected was: ? Emperor Might (Legendary)? The might of an emperor imbues your soul. You be immune to all mental attacks. Simple in effect. Yet, undoubtedly crucial. My first character, which I didn¡¯t equip with mental resistance, ended up being controlled by demons, leading to a bad ending. Many bosses and formidable enemies in this game are capable of driving people mad, making mental resistance indispensable. Moreover, there has always been something suspicious about this trait from the previous game. The nature of ¡®Emperor Might¡¯ has never been described in the game, nor has the existence of an emperor ever been mentioned. I¡¯m certain of this afterbing through all the text in the previous game. Yet, this ability to be immune to all mental attacks even worked against the game¡¯s final boss, the Demon King. Before, I just brushed it off as ¡®it¡¯s just a game,¡¯ but now... If I think about it differently, the existence of this ¡®EmperorMight¡¯ suggests there is ¡®something¡¯ that stands above even the Demon King in the hierarchy. It implies the presence of a being superior to the strongest entity in the world. By choosing this, I could imbue my soul with the might of such an entity. While I can¡¯t precisely predict what effects this will have or what it might entail, it¡¯s clear that no other trait in the legendary category held as much potential. My deliberation was brief. I promptly selected Emperor Might. And then¡­ ¡®¡­What exactly has changed?¡¯ I felt like I¡¯d been duped. I couldn¡¯t discern any noticeable difference. ¡®¡­Not like I can test it out, either.¡¯ It¡¯s not as if I could just casually stroll into a demon-infested area to see if I¡¯m immune to mind control spells or not. Even if I ended up dissatisfied with the effect, it¡¯s not like I could ask for a refund at this point. Eventually, I stopped dwelling on the trait and looked around. Because it was an inn attached to a guild, I was able to go inside even though it wasn''t the guild''s operating hours yet. Having made my choice of trait, I approached the bulletin board again to check on the quest I had seen the day before. A quest paper shimmering with a golden border. It bore the same design as the one involving the capture of the mysterious organization known as the ck Fang. The implication was clear. Both this quest and the other were directly issued by the empire. ?? Hunt the Barbarian Tribes For every barbarian head brought back from the hidden tribes, a reward of 5 gold per head will be given. Details on how to distinguish the barbarians and their characteristics are provided below¡­ Terms like ¡®hunt¡¯ and ¡®barbarians¡¯ might make it seem as though it¡¯s about collecting the heads of primitive people. However, one must always read between the lines with quests issued by the empire. ¡®Barbarians¡¯ are those who have refused to submit to the empire¡¯s rule. To these people, treating anyone who opposes them as animals is just par for the course. Therefore, it¡¯s reasonable to conclude that this quest is the Empire¡¯s way of instructing the adventurers¡¯ guild to exterminate a minority tribe that refuses to follow its rule. ¡®It¡¯s clear now.¡¯ These are the very tribes I¡¯ve read about in spoiler post. A girl branded with bizarre usations of being a natural-born killer or something of the sort by fanatical cultists. Lien. She is the secondpanion I need to gather, currently captured by them. And I know their location. Because I saw the location of the mountain where they were hiding in the spoiler post. A smile naturally forms on my lips. Is this the privilege of being the possessor? ¡°Has something good happened?¡± Suddenly, a voicees from behind. Turning around, I see a familiar face. Siel was looking at me, yawning. Has it gotten sote already? I can see the morning sun rising through the window. But now... ¡®How do I exin this?¡¯ I find myself in a bit of a predicament. I can¡¯t just start talking about original works or spoilers. It''s only natural. Shouting ''This world is all fake! You¡¯re all just NPCs in a game!'' would only get mebeled as a lunatic. After a moment¡¯s thought, I found a suitable excuse. ¡°It¡¯s because of this.¡± I point to the quest rted to the ck Fang. Everyone knows the Empire is corrupt. Saying Iughed out of sheer delight upon reading about those who gave the Empire a taste of its own medicine would seem natural. ¡°Do you like it?¡± While I was pondering, Siel unusually initiated the conversation with her thoughts. It¡¯s rare for her to do this. Well, she was trapped in that mining site too. Her resentment towards the Empire must be quite strong. Having yed through the original work myself, I¡¯m well aware of how detestable the Empire can be, so I indulged in a bit of Empire-bashing, lost in nostalgia. ¡°Anyway. Our next destination is decided.¡± Having skillfully navigated through the potential crisis, I smoothly transition to the main topic. Since we¡¯ll be moving together from now on. It was challenging to find a reason to head to the mountain without mentioning the original work knowledge. Fortunately, I found a quest that could serve as a usible excuse. The task was to gather a rare poison nt that only grows in that mountain. With that exnation, I managed to convince Siel of our destination. However, ¡°I can¡¯t go with you.¡± She refused. My mind went nk for a moment. Why? Could it be because of what happened yesterday? That would be incredibly unfair. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m some kind of pervert. In the first ce, the real issue was Siel¡¯s bizarre sleeping habit. Naturally, when someone clings to you like a body pillow, certain natural reactions are... ¡®Ah.¡¯ I banished the lewd thoughts from my mind. Right, she had overexerted herself and copsed less than a day ago. It made sense she couldn¡¯t go to a dangerous ce. ¡°Once I¡¯m a bit better and my tasks are done, I¡¯ll join you.¡± Siel said, observing my face with a nk expression. But what tasks? Curiosity got the better of me, and I asked her. However, her reply was even more unexpected. ¡°I have to tell my mom I love her before I go.¡± ¡°Suddenly? Why visit your hometown now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not my hometown; I¡¯m visiting her grave.¡± ¡°¡­I see.¡± That confirmed it. There must be something wrong with me. Maybe I should just keep quiet for a while. I offered Siel some words of encouragement and started preparing for the long journey ahead. ...Though it feels like something is going wrong right from the start. It must be an illusion. It has to be. ***** Left alone, Siel falls into a deep reverie, her thoughts drifting. She recalls the words she had heard. Undoubtedly, those words concerning the ck Fang must have been about her and Ian. Somehow, without their knowing, an organization had formed around them. Siel was bewildered, but Ian¡¯s reaction was different. Ian spoke excitedly about the necessity of this organization and the reasons why they must overturn the empire. Siel remembered a conversation they once shared. - Do you really want to change the world like that? - Why? Want to help? - I¡¯m not sure. Now, Siel felt she could answer a question she had deferred for so long. Because she now understood what love was. She would help. If it meant seeing him happy like this. If it meant seeing him smile like this. If it were for his happiness. She could do anything. Because that¡¯s her ¡®love.¡¯ Chapter 8: On the Border Between Humans and Monsters (1) Chapter 8: On the Border Between Humans and Monsters (1) Chapter 8: On the Border Between Humans and Monsters (1) When all the children of the tribe were born with heaven''s blessings, she alone was shunned by the stars. On the day of her birth, the sky clouded over as if to shield its eyes, and a flock of crows cawed ominously. The tribal members, frightened by these omens, were ultimately soothed only by the intervention of the priest. A circle was drawn in blood. Arge sigil was etched into the ground. Astrology. The power handed down through generations by those who worship and serve heaven. The reason the empire sought to eradicate them. Symbols of the stars were ced all around. Humanity gazing into the heavens to divine the principles of the world. Into the priest¡¯s mind flowed the knowledge of the heavens.And then... it wasn¡¯t long before the priest¡¯s face turned ashen. It was inevitable. The Star of Heavenly ughter* Born to drench the world in blood, a child with the nature of a murderer. The girl born today was destined to kill hundreds, no, tens of thousands. But... The priest did not disclose this to anyone. He could not. - How is it? Just as I said, right? It¡¯s not an ominous omen. It¡¯s my child, so I can tell. The woman spoke with a face nearing death. Likely, she would depart this world just after giving birth. She, too, was a member of the tribe. Thus, she could not be ignorant of all these ominous signs, the foretold future of her child. - Surely, she will live a happy life. ''Even without me.'' ''Even without him.'' ''Firmly, more firmly than anyone else.'' ''More happily than anyone else.'' Even as she spoke these words, tears streamed down her face. Ignoring all the principles of the heavens she had devoted her life to learning, she envisioned a happy future for her child, left alone in this world. A future for this child marked only by blood and death. A path through a realm made of corpses. Denying all these truths. She spoke of her child being born into the world, experiencing various things, meeting someone, falling in love, and living an ordinary and happy life like others. The only regret was that she wouldn¡¯t be there to see it. Faced with this vision, the priest found himself utterly unable to speak the truth. That the child must be killed. That this child was born with a destiny that should never have been fulfilled. In the end, all discussions rted to the child¡¯s fate were shrouded in secrecy. And then, a girl was born. Born from the death of her mother. Her life began with a sin. Yet, the priest tirelessly tried to guide her onto the right path, time and again. He endeavored to raise her rightly in a world where she was left alone, without a mother or a father. It was a foolish endeavor. No one knew better than the priest how absolute a destiny bestowed by the heavens could be. In the end, no matter how much one struggles, it¡¯s impossible to escape one¡¯s inherent fate. Because it¡¯s inescapable, that''s why it''s called fate. The girl, Lien, grew more with each passing day. Her hair was as white as snow, her eyes as ck as night. Her beauty, a spitting image of her mother¡¯s, only grew, secretly admired by many within the tribe. Only the priest knew of Lien¡¯s true nature. Lien¡¯s hunting was not for daily sustenance. Whenever she killed her prey, she would always watch slowly... as the life drained from the body, as if mesmerized by death itself. As if she savored death. ¡®If Lien were ever to kill a person...¡¯ There would be no turning back then. The girl would fulfill her destiny, staining the world with blood. Countless people would lose their lives. No one would be able to control her. And to the priest, that future didn¡¯t seem far off. The more Lien grew, the less she would be satisfied with merely killing animals. That day woulde soon. She would inevitably kill a person, fulfilling her destiny and being consumed by her true nature. ¡®Then what should I do...¡¯ The priest made his decision. She must be killed. The child must be killed before it¡¯s toote, as soon as possible. ***** Intent to kill. Lien felt it in the eyes of the priest looking at her. The situation where the man who raised her in ce of her deceased parents, almost like her father, was trying to kill her. However, Lien was not perturbed. She already knew. That she was a peculiar being. The vigers. Every time she saw their faces, brimming with kindness, Lien always imagined how she could efficiently kill them. Of course, she knew such thoughts were wrong. In reality, she had never once harmed another person, not even with a fist, throughout her life. She liked the vigers just fine. Yet, the thoughts inevitably intruded. That stabbing here would be lethal. That cutting there would do the trick. Losing focus for even a moment meant such thoughts would emerge. Such a being couldn¡¯t be anything but a monster. And it wouldn¡¯t be right to let such a monster live. So, it was only natural for the priest. For her father-figure to want to kill her. There was no need to grieve. ¡°¡­Lien? Where are you going at this hour?¡± But, feeling a bit, just a bit suffocated, Lien headed to the forest for hunting. A man she ran into asked her. But it wasn¡¯t really a matter of concern. It was an everyday urrence. ¡°I¡¯m just bored staying still, thought I¡¯d go stretch my legs a bit.¡± ¡°Is that so? But why do you look... No, never mind. Maybe I¡¯ve had too much to drink. I must be seeing things. Better head home and get some sleep.¡± With those words, the man disappeared. Lien brushed off the man¡¯s strange reaction as insignificant. Now, nothing stood in her way. Her snow-white hair was soon to be drenched in red blood. In the midst of the night, the forest echoed with the death throes of animals. This was what she did whenever she felt something inside her unfulfilled. Only these acts could satisfy her instincts. Only these acts could bring her peace Thinking about it, her father¡¯s reaction was indeed inevitable. She was a monster, after all. If she found satisfaction in such vile and horrific acts, it was understandable that her father would want to kill her. So, it shouldn¡¯t matter. It shouldn¡¯t affect her. She could feel a pain in her heart. But it didn¡¯t matter. It was probably just from running around too much. Something was trickling down her cheeks. But it didn¡¯t matter. It was probably just blood, after all. So, she should be fine. She had to be fine. ¡°You are...¡± These thoughts upied her mind as she was finishing off a deer. Suddenly, a man¡¯s voice came from somewhere. Through the bushes, she could see a man approaching. Lien, startled, forcibly suppressed her murderous intent. She must not kill a person. This was something the priest had admonished her about time and again. But... it was hard to hold back. She was already intoxicated with blood, her mind bing hazy. "Don''te any closer... I told you not toe..." He shouldn¡¯te. If he did, she wasn¡¯t sure she could control her instincts any longer. But ignoring her words, the man kept walking towards her, and then... "What on earth do you think you''re doing?" He hugged her. ¡°Just, you seemed to be crying.¡± The man said something that made no sense. She couldn¡¯t have been crying. Because she was a monster. A monster that savored death and got excited by blood. She couldn¡¯t have felt disgusted by her actions. She couldn¡¯t have felt disillusioned with herself for being drawn to such vile acts. She couldn¡¯t have been crying because she hated herself so much. Because she found herself so abhorrent. Surely, she should have been smiling. She must be smiling even now. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You¡¯ll feel better after you calm down a bit.¡± But why then. Why are the tears flowing so freely? She couldn¡¯t understand why. It was okay if her father tried to kill her. She was not afraid of being seen as a monster by others when her true identity was revealed. To the vigers, to those who were like family, being treated as a monster and dying doesn¡¯t bother her in the slightest. She had never been afraid of dying hated by everyone. Really, it doesn¡¯t bother her at all. She was a monster, after all, so why should she be scared? There¡¯s no reason for her heart to ache. But why then... ¡°Crying will make it better. If you¡¯re struggling, you should cry. Why hold it in?¡± Could those words bringfort? The more she sobs, The more tears burst forth, as if to reassure her that she was not alone, did she feel the warmth more intensely, as if being held tighter in that embrace? Warmth was transmitted from the man¡¯s embrace, whispering something about herself to her. That, it is okay. That she is the same as him. Not a monster. So, it¡¯s okay to cry. It¡¯s okay to be sad. The world slowly regains its original colors. The vision once stained with the color of blood now reflects the most beautiful and majestic night sky. That was Lien¡¯s first encounter with that strange man. [T.N. - The Star of Heavenly ughter: This term ''???'' isthe Korean rendition of the Chinese term ''Ì욢ÐÇ''. In Chinese astrology and cultural folklore, this refers to the celestial body or star believed to influence human lifespan, often associated with cmity, misfortune, or significant change. It is also considered a bad omen.] Chapter 9: On the Boundary Between Humans and Monsters (2) Chapter 9: On the Boundary Between Humans and Monsters (2) Chapter 9: On the Boundary Between Humans and Monsters (2) I stood transfixed, taking in the scene unfolding before my eyes. White hair, ck pupils. A girl with an unearthly beauty soared freely through the sky. And then, in an instant, arge prey was cleaved in two. So cleanly. With just a single stroke of her de. Yet, what truly unsettled me wasn''t such an overwhelming disy of force. I saw that girl sobbing. A girl crying sorrowfully all alone. Why would she be crying? After skillfully hunting down her prey. One would think she''d be overjoyed, yet here she was, engulfed in sadness. I couldn''t understand. But if there was one thing I could be sure of: ''...Lien?'' This girl, she''s the reason I came here. Just like with Siel before. In such circumstances, to encounter a girl of such a unique appearance, crying and suffering alone, it couldn''t possibly be a coincidence. It wasn''t chance, but fate. A meeting that was meant to be. But the problem was. ''...What should I do?'' I knew there had to be a story behind that appearance and her tears. But Icked the eloquence of a protagonist. I had no experience in consoling a crying child. In the original story, the protagonist would have somehowforted her, healed her trauma, and resolved the issues she harbored. But I was at a loss. Even up to the moment I revealed myself to the girl, I had no clue how I should act. Yet, "Don''te any closer... I told you not toe..." I knew the crying child''s plea was a lie. She wanted someone by her side. It was unmistakable. Therefore, I slowly approached the girl. Step by step, gently. And then, "What on earth do you think you''re doing?" I embraced her. She questioned me in return. But contrary to her words, she made no attempt to leave my embrace. It was as if she was searching for something to cling to. As if she desperately needed someone to lean on, her hands trembled as she weakly grasped onto me. I was not ustomed to such situations. It was to be expected. How many could truly say they''ve been in such a position? Yet, despite it all, I couldn''t bring myself to let go of those small, trembling hands that clung to me so precariously. So, I hugged her over and over again as she shed tears. Telling her it would be okay, that crying would make it better, spouting such clumsy reassurances. Time simply flowed on endlessly like this. Gradually, the girl''s sorrow began to fade. It''s amazing. Just the mere presence of someone, just letting them know you''re there, can heal a person''s sorrow like this. I found myself gazing up at the sky, lost in thought. For a moment, I remembered my mother who had once done the same for me. Not that I particrly wanted to return to my original world to reunite with the family I left behind. After all, it''s been over a decade since both my mother and father passed away. Their faces are now a blur. It''s just, perhaps the night sky was so beautiful, and I got lost in its beauty. Feeling just a little, a very slight sense of longing. ***** The Might of the emperor suppresses the energy of ¡ö flesh demon ¡ö. Such an iprehensible message shed briefly before my eyes. It disappears almost instantaneously, barely giving me a moment to read, let alone understand it. Curious if this meant my status window had been restored, I tried various things, but to no avail. Only a message about resetting some pathway appeared, leaving me with no response. Eventually, I shifted my focus away from the status window to more pressing matters. "Yo-you. Who exactly are you? Why did you do this all of a sudden?" The girl rambled on in a fluster. Thinking about it, her reaction was entirely justified. Overwhelmed by the moment, and perhaps reminded of a childhood memory, I had impulsively embraced her. Reflecting on it, it was indeed madness. For a stranger to force his way towards a woman screaming for him to stay away and to embrace her without consent. This is downright criminal. It must have been an impulsive act driven by the vitality of a healthy body. This characteristic viciously maniptedme, a person withmon sense and a strong sense of ethics, and led me to engage in such strange behavior. "Wh-Who are you, exactly? You didn''t cast some kind of seduction spell on me, did you? Are you a warlock or something?" But what''s done is done and cannot be undone. Nor is it a situation where I can simply apologize. To do so would be to publicly dere that there was a foul intention behind that embrace. As someone who had to gain the girl''s trust, there was nothing worse than that. Thus, I pointed boldly to the sky. "Do I look like a grand sorcerer to you, capable of casting a seduction spellsting over 3 hours without a wand?" What rose in the sky was the sun. A beautiful sunrise that made one ponder whether it should be captured in a photograph. In other words, this girl had been clinging to me for hours on end. Considering all she had vented while crying, it seemed understandable that she had so much to let out. But this was admittedly a bit too much. "...That, that''s..." Another sun seemed to rise in the sky. Of course, there''s only one sun in this world, so the other must be someone''s face, blushing as if it might burst at any moment. She must have realized the absurdity ofining now, after she had spent 3 hours, or perhaps even longer, pouring out her troubles to me. I concluded by pointing to my clothes. The girl could no longer meet my gaze. Her face flushed, she focused on something seemingly fascinating on the ground. It was perhaps inevitable. My clothes were as if I had been meditating under a waterfall. They were wrinkled and tattered here and there from her strong grip, and the shoulder area waspletely soaked with tears. "......Sorry." Lien spoke in a barely audible voice. Her face swollen, her eyes red and unable to look me directly in the eye due to shame. The way she offered her apology was endearingly awkward. "Don''t worry about it too much. It''s natural to feel overwhelmed sometimes. I''m not particrly bothered." Somehow, the situation was resolved. And then...... A slightly awkward exchange of nces followed. I had a pretty good idea why Lien was hesitating and diverting her gaze from mine. It was only natural. Objectively speaking, I must seem incredibly suspicious. An outsider who suddenly appears in a ce where one is hiding. Someone who approaches with an unsettling familiarity. To any observer, I''d look like the hidden mastermind. The very embodiment of a viin with ulterior motives. Yet, the girl''s silence likely stems from gratitude for what transpired earlier. She''s just ordinarily honest and inherently kind. I felt a resurgence of sympathy for her. "If there''s anything you want to ask, go ahead." With that, I took the initiative to speak to Lien. After some hesitation, Lien posed her question. "Why did youe to this remote mountain?" "I just happened to pass by. Is this a ce I''m not allowed to enter?" "Not exactly, but..." It''s clear she remains unconvinced. And understandably so. I wouldn''t buy such an excuse either. But that''s okay. I have the perfect alibi. "Besides, if I had any ill intentions, I wouldn''t have spent hours holding you. There would be no reason for me to initiate a conversation with you." Lien''s face, which had just calmed down, flushed again. She averted her gaze from mine and nodded, her face still red. It seems she''s somewhat convinced. "Now, isn''t it my turn to ask?" "......Huh?" "So, you can ask anything you want, but I''m not allowed to ask anything? Well, if that''s the case, there''s nothing I can do." Suddenly, the girl became visibly flustered, rambling off excuses. That wasn''t her intention, she said. That I could ask anything I wanted. That she wasn''t trying to interrogate me, and if it came across that way, she was sorry. This transparency was different from Siel''s in its own unique way. She''s straightforward in nature, unable to hide anything, with every emotion inly visible on her face. If Siel spoke exactly what was on her mind, this one seemed like she''d give away everything with just her expressions, even if she tried to lie. She''s amusing to tease, with such vivid reactions. But now wasn''t the time to be concerned with such things. "What you said earlier, what does it all mean?" The situation this girl was in turned out to be more serious than I had thought. I had assumed Lien was forcibly taken by the people of some cult vige, a misunderstanding due to the sparse information in the spoiler post. But from her tearfulints, it turns out she was born a member of this vige. Moreover, it appears that Lien''s stepfather is the one trying to kill her. "Why would your dad want to kill you?" "Because... I was born wrong." An iprehensible exnation. Seeing my puzzled expression, the girl seemed to realize I hadn''t fully grasped the situation and continued her exnation in her own way. Hmm... It is quite extreme. I can somewhat understand why her fanatical father would deem her a ''Star of Heavenly ughter.'' But... is that really such a problem? I understand possessing a talent for killing and sometimes losing consciousness in a frenzy of bloodlust. But still. "Is that really such a grave issue?" I had a hunch about why the girl exhibited such symptoms. It''s simple. Considering the characteristics of my healthy body, one could deduce the reason. The ''Weakness Insight'' trait always includes the text about easily identifying others'' weaknesses. When the game became reality, it might have led to a side effect where meeting people always triggered a perception of their vulnerabilities. Given her straightforward nature, it''s usible for a protagonist''s ally character like her to have a low-grade ''Frenzy'' passive. The text indicating excitement inbat could lead to being swayed by such influences. "But... I almost killed you." "But you didn''t, did you?" "A slight mistake, and I could have." "But you didn''t kill me. That''s what matters." Lien still wore a look of iprehension. So, I continued, locking eyes with her. "People can''t choose the traits they''re born with." It''s a simple truth. No one chooses the circumstances of their birth. Just because Lien has a dangerous disposition doesn''t mean it justifies her father''s wish to end her life. "That''s why what really matters is how you choose to live your life. You chose not to kill me. Isn''t that enough?" "......But still." Yet, Lien seemed unconvinced. So, I said with a yful smile, "If you ever lose control again, just like before, I''ll be there to hold you. Don''t worry." Her face turned bright red. Indeed, she''s amusing to tease. Such a lively reaction. As I smiled at her response, I suddenly frowned. "Lien." Before us unfolded an unusual scene, naturally bringing an ominous premonition. "That''s not some traditional ritual of your vige, is it?" She turned to look at my indication. Instantly, Lien''splexion turned ashen. Rising smoke. The vige aze. The terrible screams of people could be heard if one listened closely. The situation was clear. The Empire had found this ce. Today, they intended to erase a tribe from the face of the world. Chapter 10: On the Boundary Between Humans and Monsters (3) Chapter 10: On the Boundary Between Humans and Monsters (3) Chapter 10: On the Boundary Between Humans and Monsters (3) Upon hearing the boy¡¯s words and rushing to the vige, Lien was met with a scene that defiedprehension. Bodies scattered everywhere. Houses aze. In the distance, a familiar face appeared. Thedy who had always treated her kindly. But from that face, the gentle smile that seemed to say she had unwittingly made too much food and was sharing it, was nowhere to be seen. Instead, there was only a woman with empty eyes, shedding tears. She clung to a lump of flesh. As if it were something incredibly precious. And then, Lien realized that the lump of flesh was the vige¡¯s infamoustroublemaker, who used to y pranks on her. Behind the sobbingdy, a knight approached mercilessly. And then... Thedy¡¯s head was severed with frightening ease. Lien couldn¡¯tprehend it. Her mind couldn¡¯t keep up with what was happening. Just one sh of the sword. Had ended someone¡¯s life. Never again would Lien eat the pies given to her by thedy. The vige¡¯s infamous troublemaker would no longer bring her insects to y pranks andugh about it. ¡°Why?¡± Lien numbly stared at the face of the knight who had beheaded thedy. No sign of guilt could be seen on that face. Just smiling, as if pleased to have added another to his collection, he would carefully preserve the ears he cut off. They joked among themselves, betting on who could kill more. Talking such talk. They were killing those who were like family to Lien. The uncle who always reeked of alcohol and only received scolding was now trembling with fear, yet still trying to protect his child and wife. And the knight, with a disturbing smile... pushed the uncle aside and approached the child. He hugged the child and, while the mother screamed in agony, crushed her head with his hands and then slit the child¡¯s throat. ¡°Daddy, save me!¡± Like ying with dolls, the knight held the child¡¯s head up to his face like a mask and mimicked these words. Imitating the child¡¯s voice, he let out an unpleasant, snickeringugh in front of the uncle who was wailing in sorrow for his lost family. He even apuded the sight of the uncle, driven to madness, plunging a knife into his own throat. Lien''s head was spinning. She couldn''t understand it. It was utterly iprehensible. That he could be of the same species as her. That he could be human like her. ¡°Lien.¡± Someone ces a hand on her shoulder. It was her father. The priest was looking at her. ¡°You mustn¡¯t go.¡± It was an expression she had never seen before. Such sadness, such torment, she had never seen on his face. ¡°Fate has found you. Fate hase for you¡­¡± What that fate was. Why her father was trying to stop her. She had a faint idea. ¡°If you go, you may never return.¡± Yet, even hearing such words, her feet wouldn¡¯t stop. The girl simply moved forward, her eyes unfocused, towards the knights. Fate was leading her. Among the fleeing people, she alone faced hundreds of knights. Their gazes focused on her. A man, seeing her, approached her with vile words spewing from his mouth. And then¡­ Lien cut off the man¡¯s leg. Blood gushed out like a fountain. The knight, realizing he had just lost a leg, panicked. And Lien nkly watched the scene. Then she understood. Why she had cut the leg. She knew where to cut, where to sh, where to stab. Despite seeing the most efficient way to kill a person, why she chose such an inefficient method. She realized it. ¡°Oh, don¡¯te! I said don¡¯te! Didn¡¯t you hear me!¡± The ugly struggle to survive. It seemed beautiful to her. Bleeding out, trembling in the terror of dissolving into nothingness. Realizing that one is not immortal, that one is made of flesh and blood. The screams lost in pain. It was too... ...too delightful. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Tears streamed down the girl¡¯s eyes. Lien recalled the promise she had made with the boy just moments before. She remembered the yful promise to embrace her again if she ever lost her senses, as he had done before. It was embarrassing, it was shy, but it was a promise that made her happier than any words could. However, that promise would never be fulfilled. There was a smile on her lips. Even as she cried, there was a sense of immense happiness in her smile. The girl realized her true nature. It wasn¡¯t much different from those knights. A murderer who takes pleasure in the death of others. That was her true essence. She was not a person but a monster. A monster who had deluded herself into thinking she could be a human. ***** The Empire¡¯s Knight, Sian, who was in charge of this expedition, desperately tried to quiet his breathing, consumed by fear. He felt an overwhelming urge to cover his ears. Laughter. He could hearughter. Mad, filled with insanity, theughter echoed. Sian could notprehend the monster before him. The Empire¡¯s knights were not weak. They were the elite of the elite. They were men who could crush a human skull with their bare hands. Yet, no one could resist this girl. Humans turned into mere lumps of meat. The knights, with whom he had fought countless battles, were degrading into something non-human. Even with magical defenses. Even with the use of magic. Nothing worked against this monster. Laughing grotesquely, the monster tormented people. Sian could see no future in which he could survive. If only the opponent were a demon, there would be a way. Demons are not iprehensible adversaries. In fact, they make good contract partners. Last time, when he purged themoners who rebelled against the Empire, It was a demon that gave Sian great power just for amusingly ying with a few children in front of their parents. They were grateful beings who even paid for hobbies. But this was not a demon. It was a monster that could not be understood withmon sense. A monster beyond human reasoning. Theughter was getting closer. But there was no escape. His body wouldn¡¯t move. He had run out of subordinates to use as meat shields. Therefore, Sian could only sit still and watch the girl approaching him. He saw something iprehensible, crying more sorrowfully than anyone else, yet smiling more happily than anyone else. That was Sian¡¯sst memory. ***** The priest, numbly, looked up at the sky. He knew without having to perform any more rites. The very thing he had feared had finally happened. Fate had found its way to the child. In a way, it was inevitable. Fate is fate because it cannot be escaped. In the end, the fact that the priest couldn¡¯t bring himself to kill the girl he considered his own daughter, The fact that such a tragedy happened today, It was all predetermined. Unchangeable. The vigers fled in terror. Or rather, they were too terrified to even flee. The only one who could maintain hisposure was the priest. Everyone else couldn¡¯t withstand the ominous curse pouring down from the sky. The sky was dyed red. A divine presence was felt. However, this was not the deity they worshipped. Could that even be called a deity? Something that drives people mad just by being seen, that corrupts the minds of those merely in its presence with its ominous curse. ''Lien.'' The something that would be born using that child as a vessel. Could it be called a deity? ''¡­I don¡¯t know.'' The only thing certain was that this was the end of the priest¡¯s journey in life. When an entity that brings only death descends upon this world, there is no chance for them to survive. The priest¡¯s strength was reaching its limit. He could no longer withstand the curse. Something was eroding his mind. Whispers of tales that could not, and should not, be understood were infiltrating his ears. His vision slowly blurred. And within that fading view, the priest saw. A man. The knowledge that confounded the mind, was iprehensible. A fear and oppression that engraved themselves upon the body involuntarily. He saw a man who, bearing the curse that could drive anyone mad at a touch, walked towards the source of the curse of his own ord. It made no sense. It was utterly iprehensible. After all, nothing could be felt from that man. He wasn¡¯t protecting his body with divine power like the priest. No magical energy was detectable. With will alone, With a mental strength that seemed beyond human, he was enduring the curse. And yet, he was walking towards the source of the curse with his own legs. Priest''s consciousness was gradually fading. With thest of his strength, the priest managed to say. ''You mustn¡¯t go.'' If he set foot there, he will never survive. But the man did not stop. Without even looking back, he walked towards his doom with his own steps. Leaving behind only the iprehensible words that he had a promise to keep. [T.N. - Join Patreon to support the trantion and to read up to 3 chapters ahead of the /Jade43 ] Chapter 11: On the Boundary Between Humans and Monsters (4) Chapter 11: On the Boundary Between Humans and Monsters (4) Chapter 11: On the Boundary Between Humans and Monsters (4) ¡®How did things end up like this?¡¯ In the rugged mountain paths, unable to sprint in a straight line like Lien, who was almost like flying, I wander in search of a path to the vige, trying to organize my thoughts. It¡¯s strange. No matter how much I think about it, it doesn¡¯t make sense. Why on earth is the empire attacking now, and what exactly is Lien¡¯s condition? And even... ¡®Why is the sky like that?¡¯ A red sky. That irrational scene made me even more perplexed. In a way, it¡¯s expected. I know the reason. The identity of that red sky. It¡¯s a scene that appeared once in a previous work. When the Demon King was about to be born in this world. It¡¯s a premonition that someone with the right qualities is about to be the Demon King. But why? No matter how much I think about it, the only reason thates to mind is... Lien. She must have been chosen as the vessel after losing her mind at the sight of the vige¡¯s condition. So, why exactly? That¡¯s why it¡¯s even more iprehensible. There was nothing about this in the spoilers. Not a single word about this story was mentioned. But logically thinking, it¡¯s bizarre that such an important event wasn¡¯t mentioned in the spoilers. It doesn¡¯t make sense at all. The contradiction felt like it could drive me crazy at any moment. ¡®¡­Let¡¯s calm down first.¡¯ I take a deep breath and try topose myself. Let¡¯s sort out the situation step by step. If this event wasn¡¯t described in the spoilers, it means it didn¡¯t happen in the original story. So, what¡¯s the difference between the original and now? First, it¡¯s Lien¡¯s traits. The text in those skills, whether it was Enragement or Weakness Insight, made Lien¡¯s condition worse. As the game became reality, the descriptions written in the traits directly reflected in her personality, leading her to dangerous tendencies like losing her mind to bloodlust. Probably, that increased Lien¡¯s suitability as a vessel. Second, it¡¯s me. The impact I¡¯ve had on this world. I can¡¯t help but think that my involvement with her somehow twisted the future. If I hadn¡¯t stopped Lien back then, if I hadn¡¯t informed her that the vige was under attack... What could have possibly happened? Lien would have arrived at the vige muchter than now. Engrossed in hunting far away, she would have found only the burned vige, left alone as the sole survivor. What followed would have been predictable. Even if the vigers had treated her as an ominous child, the affection built up over time meant Lien would have been saddened. She would have embarked on a journey for revenge, identally met the protagonist, be friends, and through the protagonist,pletely ovee her trauma to be a reliablepanion. But now, things are different. Lien arrived at the vige too early. She must have gone berserk upon witnessing the vigers being ughtered by the empire¡¯s knights. Moreover, she had the traits and talent to be used as a vessel. ¡®¡­How can there be such an absurd twist of fate?¡¯ A sigh naturally escapes me. The worst oue created by coincidence upon coincidence. There should be limits to the butterfly effect. Does it make sense for such minor changes toplicate matters this much? It feels so unfair, I could die on the spot. ¡®¡­There¡¯s not much time left.¡¯ I once again recall the quest I yed in the previous game. A quest where an orphaned boy, having lost hisst family member, his younger sibling, goes mad and transforms into a Demon King. The solution to that quest is... To kill the orphan as soon as you meet him. To cut the throat of the little boy trying to protect his sister with his small body against the protagonist. If you don¡¯t kill the sister, she wille for revengeter, so you just have to cut the throat of the 5-year-old girl crying over her brother¡¯s body. But. ¡®This isn¡¯t a game.¡¯ Lien isn¡¯t some NPC in a game. I know what worries Lien, what makes her sad. I know she¡¯s a good person. She¡¯s an honest girl to the point of foolishness, unable to hide her feelings, and easy to tease. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I can feel a curse prating my body. If I had chosen something other than the trait to protect my mind, I would have already gone mad. As I venture deeper into the heart of the curse, an ominous aura surrounds me. Yet, I find myself moving forward, continuing to walk. It¡¯s peculiar. If killing is abhorrent, fleeing is the logical choice. If it¡¯s too much to bear to kill the child with my own hands before they¡¯repletely transformed. At the very least, escaping to preserve one¡¯s life would be the correct action. And yet, my feet won¡¯t stop. I just keep walking aimlessly. Voices reach my ears. A man, desperately resisting the curse, warns me that going there will lead to death. Hearing this, I wonder. Why don¡¯t my feet halt? Why do I continue to press on? I ponder the reason... and then it hits me. It¡¯s simple. Ridiculously simple. ¡°Because I promised.¡± I promised that if she ever lost her senses again, I would turn her back into a human. So, I must go to keep that promise. ***** In the mountain of corpses. There are no more living humans left there. In the end, this was the conclusion she faced. Her father¡¯s prediction hade true. She should have died. She should not have harbored hope. She was not meant to live. With these thoughts, she points a de at her own throat, desperately ignoring the ominous whispers in her ear. And then, She notices it. The presence nearby. A man, bearing the entire curse, approaches her. She couldn¡¯t help but notice. This strange man always appears at times like this. ¡°Don¡¯te. You shouldn¡¯te.¡± Even as she says this, she knows. This man won¡¯t back down at such words. He won¡¯t leave her alone. So, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me? I told you not toe!¡± She points the de at the man¡¯s throat. Blood begins to flow. With just a slight movement of her hand, the man would lose his life. Yet, despite it all. ¡°When you say it with that expression, it¡¯s too obvious you¡¯re lying.¡± The man approaches, undeterred by the wound on his neck. Unconcerned by her blood-stained appearance. Just like that time, he approaches her with an unfazed expression. ¡°Kill me¡­¡± The words slip out. Her mind, intoxicated with blood, is too hazy. The whispers in her ears are too enticing. If she lets go of her sanity, she feels she might sumb to those whispers at any moment. She might transform into something that isn¡¯t herself. So, she pleads. ¡°Please¡­ kill me.¡± It must end here. She must die here. She should have died long ago. But why, why on earth. Why does he keeping closer to her? At this rate, she will end up killing him. She can hardly restrain herself any longer. ¡®You¡¯re full of vulnerabilities.¡¯ It would be so easy to kill him. She doesn¡¯t want that. She can¡¯t kill him, of all people. She doesn¡¯t want to kill him. ¡®So, stop tormenting me further.¡¯ However, no matter how much she begs, the man does not listen. She¡¯s terrified. She sees no future for herself. Someday, she mightpletely lose her mind. Someday, she might transform into something entirely not herself. In that case, rather than being treated as a monster by those she loves, by him, It would be better to die now. Despite clearly knowing her Yet, despite it all, The man simply looks at her. He looks at her with eyes full of trust. It¡¯s too much. Even cruelty has its limits. Because when he looks at her with those eyes, She start to wish she could go back. She start to wish she could spend more time with him. Then, she would once again be on the boundary between humans and monsters, forced to suppress her instincts for a lifetime. Living in constant fear of losing her mind, that would be her life. And yet, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Everything will be alright.¡± The boy says this with a smile, spreading his arms with a yful grin. When he says that, when he makes that expression, She has no choice but to return. She has no choice but to embrace him. While shedding endless tears, Just feeling his warmth, She has no choice but to return to being human again. Knowing it will be a painful path, she has no choice but to choose it. The world, once stained with blood, regains its original colors. The night sky shines high above, just as before, more majestic and beautiful than anything else. But for Lien, such things no longer matter. It¡¯s only natural. Because something more beautiful, something more precious, Was right before her eyes. There was no way she could care about the night sky anymore. [T.N. - Join Patreon tosupport the trantionand toread up to3 chapters ahead of the /Jade43] Chapter 12: On the Boundary Between Humans and Monsters (5) Chapter 12: On the Boundary Between Humans and Monsters (5) Chapter 12: On the Boundary Between Humans and Monsters (5) Lien is not killed. The Demon King of Carnage descends upon the world. ...Lien¡¯s affinity has reached a certain level. Hidden route discovered, Lienmits suicide to prevent putting you in danger. Lienmits suicide. Li¡ömits su¡ö¡ö¡öde. ¡ö¡ö¡ö ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö, ...The Emperor¡¯s Might absorbs the energy of ughter. The vessels¡¯ bloom state has been reset. A critical error has been detected. The path of fate is being reset. ***** Fortunately, the situation was resolved more quickly than expected. Just like before, unknown message windows appeared and disappeared at an unreadable speed, then vanished. Lien hugged me too tightly, too overtly, forcing me to desperately suppress my natural bodily reactions by singing the national anthem. I witnessed a tearful reunion and apology between Lien and her father. The priest managed to skillfully shift the me to the imperial army for Lien¡¯s rampage to the vigers, who were, fortunately, all unconscious, making it easier than expected to oversee the cleanup. Exhausted from the day¡¯s events, both Lien and I were not ready to leave, so we rented a rtively intact house from the priest to stay in. Despite the numerous incidents, considering the magnitude of the disaster, things had turned out fairly well. Therefore, only one question upied my mind. ¡®Why on earth?¡¯ A sense of difort... An unavoidable sense of difort loomed. It seemed almost natural. The vigers, they were too normal. The description from a spoiler post about them persecuting Lien based solely on their bogus fortune-telling results seemed slightly off. Lien¡¯s father had intended to kill her based on those fortune-telling results, but... he couldn¡¯t bring himself to tell everyone, out of a sense of pity. It was ambiguous. Was I misremembering the spoiler post? Had my memory be muddled? But that wasn¡¯t the only issue. ¡®In the end, no matter how it happened, the prophecy came true, didn¡¯t it?¡¯ Lien was on the verge of awakening as a Demon King. Although I deemed it a coincidence brought about by the butterfly effect. Still, the precision of it all was too eerie to dismiss. ¡®...I¡¯ll have to investigate this further.¡¯ I advised Lien to rest in bed and then stepped out the door. Perhaps due to most of the houses being burned down, the priest had provided us with a ce that had only one bed. I wouldn¡¯t have been able to sleep there anyway. ...I must do something about this infuriatingly healthy body trait of mine. I can¡¯t sleep with anyone because I feel like I¡¯ll go crazy if I lie down with them. With that thought, I went to seek out the priest again. ¡°Is it you? What brings you here at such a ¡®busy¡¯ time...?¡± I couldn¡¯t fathom why he emphasized ¡®busy,¡¯ but chose to ignore it and spoke up. ¡°Can you foretell my future?¡± This was the n I hade up with. There was no better way to verify the reliability of that spoiler post. Thinking about it. What if this person could actually make an urate prophecy? It would mean that I must act on the assumption that the spoiler post might contain some inuracies. And if I could learn about my own future, it wouldpensate for myck of original knowledge. But what if the prophecy turns out to be false? Then it would simply confirm that the spoiler post can be trusted. There¡¯s no downside for me. Either way, it¡¯s a win-win situation. It would be strange not to try it. ¡°Lien, that kid. Even if she¡¯s taken a liking to a boy, to bber about our tribe¡¯s secret divination...¡± The priest grumbled something about the futility of raising daughters as he prepared for the ritual. ...Now that I think about it, I had read about this astrology divination in the spoiler post. I felt a bit guilty for Lien, who had fallen asleep immediately upon lying down, probably exhausted from crying. But let¡¯s just go with what Lien has told me for now. ¡°What was your name again?¡± ¡°Ian.¡± Upon hearing my name, the priest draws a double circle and ces various symbols around it. And then... ¡°This shouldn¡¯t be happening.¡± Nothing happened. I tried to hide my cold expression, but it seemed I got caught. The priest, not wanting to lose face, got irritated and dered that he would read someone else¡¯s destiny. Using a straightforward approach that only requires the name and appearance. I called out a suitable person¡¯s name. ¡°Please look into Siel¡¯s fate. The hair is ck...¡± As I finished describing, the priest once again began to chant iprehensible words and draw a circle with ashes. And then... Suddenly, the priest¡¯s expression turned to one of sheer horror. ¡°You, whoever this person might be, you must sever ties with them immediately!¡± ...What does that mean? I looked at the priest, bewildered, and he continued, agitated. ¡°This person is destined to bring cmity. A hidden spark of vengeance in their heart will ignite, threatening to engulf everyone around them... no, to set the entire world aze!¡± ...Vengeance? Her? That naive and thoughtless kid, a harbinger of revenge? There¡¯s a limit to how absurd things can get. Of course, I knew Siel had lost her mother; I had even asked if she was okay out of concern. -I¡¯m fine. -...Really? -I know she loved me. That¡¯s enough for me. She said she¡¯d say she loved her mother at her grave and that would be her farewell. That was her idea of closure. And this kid is supposed to destroy the world over revenge? ¡°...You need to take this seriously! Fate cannot be escaped!¡± The priest shouted, losing his temper. But, if he insists on that, I have something to say too. ¡°Lien is doing just fine now, isn¡¯t she? Is fate really that absolute?¡± Whether Lien was close to awakening as a demon king or not, she¡¯s just peacefully sleeping now. Is this all just a cult thing, after all? Thinking this, I was about to step back... But then I reconsidered. A strange intuition held me back. A feeling that I shouldn¡¯t back down at this moment. ¡°I would like you to look into one more person¡¯s fate...¡± With that, I described Yuli¡¯s name and appearance. The reason I asked about Yuli was simple. While gathering allies is one aspect, a more significant reason is that I had directly encountered Yuli in the previous work. From the moment of birth to growing up, I knew everything about this character inside out. After all, Yuli was the daughter of the protagonist in the original story. A saint born with divine powers. A beacon of hope in the grim Bone and Blood world, a little one who healed the yer¡¯s heart with her innocence. Testing with her would give me a clearer picture. Once again, the priest prepared for the ritual. And then... ¡°How ominous, truly ominous. I sense an evil and dreadful aura... Why do you only associate with such people?¡± In the end, there was no twist. What? A eveil aura from a saint? That doesn¡¯t make any sense. I started to understand why this man had been spouting nonsense about Lien having a heavenly ughter aspect, destined to kill countless people, and so on. He was just bbering negative things without basis. ¡°...Is it because I¡¯m getting old? Seems like I¡¯m running out of energy. I¡¯m sorry, but you can¡¯t ask for more.¡± The priest shamelessly acted exhausted, as if doing more would expose his deceit. However, I wasn¡¯t rude enough to say such things to his face. I politely thanked the priest and left. ¡®...Strange.¡¯ My intuition is usually urate. This is the first time it¡¯s been so off the mark. But with such clear evidence to the contrary, I can¡¯t insist based on a hunch alone. ¡®Well, even intuition can be wrong sometimes.¡¯ With that thought and a sense of emptiness, I trudged away. ***** The priest was left alone, deep in thought. The reason was simple. He sensed that the young man earlier didn¡¯t believe in his fortune-telling at all. Normally, he wouldn¡¯t have cared so much. But... ¡®After all, we¡¯re going to be family... I can¡¯t start showing my future son-inw such ipetence.¡¯ This thought kept nagging at the priest. When that man named Ian and his daughter visited, the priest immediately noticed the affection in Lien¡¯s eyes for the man. Of course, the priest didn¡¯t ask Ian what he felt about the daughter. Seeing them embrace so tenderly, what more was there to inquire? Besides, it would take someone quite blind not to appreciate a woman like his daughter. ¡°Hmm...¡± With that in mind, the priest pondered for a moment before spotting a strand of Ian¡¯s white hair on the floor. He then realized why he couldn¡¯t see Ian¡¯s fate earlier. It was because ¡®Ian¡¯ wasn¡¯t the man¡¯s real name. ...Considering the number of orphans in the empire, it wasn¡¯t unusual. Many lived under a second name they chose for themselves, not the one given by their parents at birth. ¡®But with this.¡¯ A part of the body could be used to cast another fortune. With this, the priest was confident that the ritual would yield a definitive result this time. With that thought, he prepared for the ritual once again. And then... Only silence followed. The heavens were eerily quiet. ¡°Perhaps I¡¯ve grown old indeed.¡± In the end, the priest said so, smiling wistfully. It seemed almost inevitable. The notion that a single soul could weigh more than this world, more precious than the heavens they worshipped, too sacred for its fate to be read. Who could have possibly noticed such an imusible truth? [T.N. - Join Patreon tosupport the trantionand toread up to3 chapters ahead of the /Jade43] Chapter 13: On the Boundary Between Humans and Monsters (6) Chapter 13: On the Boundary Between Humans and Monsters (6) Chapter 13: On the Boundary Between Humans and Monsters (6) ¡°Show your face once in a while.¡± As I finished packing and was about to leave the vige, the priest who came to see me off said so. ...Although his words were all too reminiscent of something a father-inw would say, I chose to ignore them. No matter how much I tried to exin, it seemed to fall on deaf ears anyway. I had heard him entrust his daughter to me countless times. ¡°You should...e visit once in a while as well.¡± The priest said this with a smile. Lien responded to the priest¡¯s farewell with a bright smile and shared a hug with her father.It¡¯s a strange feeling. The rtionship between people who, ording to the original story, would have ended in tragedy, has changed like this. Feeling somewhat proud, I watched their farewell with a contented expression... then something came to mind, and I rummaged through my bag for a moment. Fortunately, what I had madest time was still there. ¡°...This is.¡± The priest¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. It was, perhaps, to be expected. What I handed him was a map of this world. A map drawn by me, a gamer who had poured his life into Blood and Bone. Sure, there might be some discrepancies due to the time difference between the previous work and this one. But still, there¡¯s nothing in this world as urate as this. What kind of surveying tools could this era possibly have? And how would one go about mapping the terrain of dangerous areas teeming with monsters? ¡®I¡¯m d I made an extra one to give to Siel.¡¯ Maps can be made easily enough by me, so they¡¯re not particrly important to me, but it¡¯s different for these people. They¡¯ve been marked by the empire. It seems their location has been exposed. In any case, they need to leave here and find another safe ce. ¡°You might want to consider moving somewhere around here. There¡¯s a monster habitat nearby, but if you¡¯re careful, there¡¯s a route that can be safely navigated.¡± I suggested a ce they could move to, away from the prying eyes of the empire. Having yed the previous game and personally evaded the empire¡¯s pursuit, offering advice wasn¡¯t particrly challenging for me. ¡°What exactly do you do?¡± The priest looked at me and asked. ...Indeed. Even to me, I seem suspicious. Who would carry around such information? ¡®But I can¡¯t just not share what I know.¡¯ Especially when it¡¯s about people like Lien¡¯s family. It seems wrong to let people die just to avoid suspicion when I could save them with a mere scribble. Just handing over a piece of scribbled paper could increase the chances of dozens of people surviving. I quickly thought of a suitable excuse, but it never made it out of my mouth. ¡°...No, you don¡¯t have to answer if you don¡¯t want to.¡± The priest spoke before I could, saying just that. ¡°Whoever you are, I know you care for and cherish my daughter. That¡¯s enough for me.¡± He¡¯s truly a kind and good person at heart. It¡¯s a shame he¡¯s caught up in a strange cult. That such a person could have been led to kill his own daughter. The dangers of cults are truly frightening. ¡°Should you ever need help, just say the word. We¡¯re all on your side.¡± With those words, the priest nudged me towards Lien, urging me to go to her. From his expression, it seemed he genuinely meant what he said. Have I been acknowledged as an honorary member of the tribe? Having the backing of a cult vige is a mixed feeling... but let¡¯s take it as a good thing. Having more people willing to help can never be a bad thing. ¡°Shall we go?¡± At my words, Lien nodded. Watching her, I suddenly realized something. ¡°Come to think of it, you haven¡¯t heard my name, have you?¡± At this, Lien looked puzzled for a moment, then noticeably flustered. It seems I was right. ¡°I... It¡¯s not like that! I didn¡¯t just decide to follow you and I don¡¯t know your name, but because it¡¯s you...¡± ¡°...Because it¡¯s me?¡± Asking this, Lien¡¯s face turned even redder. She¡¯s still so easy to tease. Her reactions are so genuine, and now she¡¯s even creating her own teasing material. I feel the urge to tease her more, but I decide to hold back this time. ¡°Ian. Just Ian, no surname.¡± Hearing my name, Lien repeated it softly. Her appearance was so endearing that I was lost in observation when suddenly, the ins came into view. We had emerged from the mountains. Only then did I feel that this whole affair had finally concluded. Admittedly, there wereplications along the way, but the oue was quite satisfying. I had sessfully recruited Lien. Moreover, I had gained an unexpected ally and verified the superior performance of the Emperor Might characteristics. It was a result beyond what I could have hoped for. ¡®...Well, there¡¯s still a long way to go.¡¯ There was still the need to rendezvous with Siel, umte power through various means, find and avert the cause of the impending doom, and recruit Yuli... There was much left to do. The thought was somewhat daunting, but when had it not been? The approach was to tackle things head-on and find solutions along the way. As I chatted with Lien on our way to the guild, I began to organize my ns for the future. ¡®With this, we¡¯ve certainly gathered a considerable force.¡¯ Twopanions, Lien and Siel, along with the acquisition of mental resilience. With this, we could definitely make our move. To the imperial capital. To the heart of the empire where all its forces are gathered and monsters swarm. This would finally enable me to do what every protagonist possessed by another soul does as a matter of course: ¡®dealing with the enemy using future knowledge.¡¯ A smile naturally formed on my lips. Perhaps my luck was finally turning. Things were going smoothly. ***** The man furrowed his brows in irritation as he smoked his cigar. That troublesome tribe. The forces he had sent to annihte those who could potentially sabotage the empire¡¯s ns had gone silent. Wondering if it was an act of disobedience, he had tried triggering the self-destruct runes that were engraved on the necks of the empire¡¯s soldiers as a test upon enlistment, but there was no response. The implication was clear. They had been overpowered. The entire force had been wiped out. ¡®How many times has it been?¡¯ Things have been going terribly wrong since thest time. And in the man¡¯s opinion, the cause was simple. Those despicable beings who dared to defy the empire¡¯s leadership, the empire¡¯s ruler, deserved nothing less than a painful death. The ck Fangs. ¡®What are they trying to aplish?¡¯ Their intentions and objectives were a mystery, but their power was undeniably abnormal. Even the dark mages hired by the empire now refuse all requests to investigate the ck Fangs. The empire doesn¡¯t give a second chance when its own dogs don¡¯t obey, yet here they are. They feared more to dig into those fiends than to face death itself. Everyone who has tried to uncover information about that organization has met the same fate. Theyugh maniacally, their bodies so mutted they¡¯re unrecognizable, before dying. Each corpse was marked only with the bite marks of the ck Fangs. If the troops sent to attack the vige were entirely annihted, there could be no other culprits but them. Only those damned ck Fangs could be capable of such an act. It¡¯s infuriating. Utterly infuriating. Therefore... ¡°Is there no choice but to use it?¡± The man, the empire¡¯s second prince, slowly made his way forward. The temple, off-limits to the public. It¡¯s in the domain of the Sacred Imperial Court, but the court is in league with the empire anyway. They exchange benefits and share the same secrets. Walking through the temple filled with secrets that must never be revealed, including the corpses of former heroes and the devices powered by them, the empire¡¯s Second Prince finally reached his destination. Therey the Holy Grail. Or more urately, it would be correct to call it a counterfeit of the Holy Grail. Not a miracle¡¯s creation but a replica made by sacrificing children full of faith and brimming with divine power as the main ingredient. This one was the most pure abomination among them. A factory that turned children into mere animals capable only of reciting prayers to harvest high-quality divine offerings. From these, only the highest quality was meticulously selected, resulting in a supreme product made from the corpses of a thousand. However, it didn¡¯t matter. If it could eliminate that damned organization, the cost was not too great. The Second Prince was willing to use even the treasured artifacts he had conserved. Thus, with a smile, he prayed to the Grail. He prayed for the death of the damned traitor of the empire, the ¡®Commander overseeing the ck Fangs¡¯ who dared defy the empire. And then... Nothing happened. The Grail merely sparkled before losing its power, as if such a person didn¡¯t exist at all. The Second Prince¡¯s face turned to shock. It was clear what this implied. ¡®Could it be that this, too, can be easily blocked?¡¯ Before the powerless Grail, the manughed hollowly. The ck Fangs. He was aghast at the monstrous nature and unfathomable strength of themander who oversaw this mysterious organization. [T.N. - Join Patreon tosupport the trantionand toread up to3 chapters ahead of the /Jade43] Chapter 14: To the Capital of the Empire (1) Chapter 14: To the Capital of the Empire (1) Chapter 14: To the Capital of the Empire (1) ¡®It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve been here.¡¯ The guild was still bustling as ever. Perhaps because she has been holed up in the mountains for so long, this lively scene seemed novel to Lien, who looked around curiously. Walking alongside Lien, I soon spotted a very familiar face. ¡°Siel!¡± As I called out, our eyes met. Siel, as if to show she was here, lifted her heels and waved her hand high above. Her expression was still nk, but her gesture exuded warmth.¡°Are you feeling alright? Have you finished all your tasks?¡± Siel pondered my question for a moment before responding. ¡°It¡¯splicated.¡± An answer that seemed to dodge the specifics, but given our time together, I could somewhat grasp what Siel meant. It was, in a way, expected. Siel was staggering around in a peculiar state. She must have paid her respects at the tomb, but her body hadn¡¯t fully recovered. ¡®I should have stopped her from making that fraudulent contract back then.¡¯ The thought crossed my mind. Of course, Siel might have exerted herself on the way back from the tomb. But to have such severe aftereffects from just that seemed excessive. One might think she had battled hundreds of dark mages alone. ¡°Just wait here. I¡¯ll go buy some medicine.¡± ¡°¡­Medicine?¡± Siel echoed back. Indeed, it¡¯s not like we have health insurance here. Naturally, the medicine would be more expensive than anticipated. It would likely consume a significant portion of the money we had made from looting the warehousest time. But that didn¡¯t matter to me. There¡¯s a way to make money, after all. The reason I¡¯m heading to the capital now is to deal with the mastermind and secure a financial backer. It would be a greater loss if Siel couldn¡¯t exert her strength when it¡¯s really needed in the capital because I saved money now. ¡®Besides, I need to buy various other supplies.¡¯ There¡¯s no reason to hesitate then. The shops will close soon, so I told Siel I would be back and quickly left the guild. I felt like I was forgetting something, but it probably wasn¡¯t important. ***** In the suffocating atmosphere. Siel nkly stared at Lien, who was desperately avoiding her gaze. ¡°Who are you?¡± At that, Lien¡¯s pupils started shaking wildly. Lien hurriedly began to exin the situation, how Ian had invited her to apany him, how they met, and so on. The more she spoke, the more her voice trembled. Lien felt like she was going insane. She had heard that there was arade named Siel. Knowing what kind of person Ian was, she realized that this person must also have feelings for Ian. That¡¯s why Lien¡¯s conscience was pricking her. What should she say? She felt like a viiness who had enchanted a man who was already taken. She couldn¡¯t look Siel in the eye. And after hearing everything Lien said... ¡°Wolf, please be gentle and don¡¯t hurt her.¡± Siel suddenly attacked Lien. A ck shadow morphed into the shape of a beast. Instinctively, Lien drew her sword to block it. Confused about the situation, Lien saw Siel ponder for a moment before... ¡°You¡¯re strong. That¡¯s good enough.¡± She sat back down and started nibbling on her bread again, like a munching rabbit. Lien felt like she was about to lose her mind. She couldn¡¯t understand what was happening at all. ¡°What... was that just now?¡± ¡°...? I was just testing if you were strong enough to be of help.¡± ¡°Why test me like that?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t Ian tell you?¡± It was iprehensible. Siel, lost in thought for a moment with a nk expression, handed over a wanted poster she had torn off earlier. The name on the wanted poster was well-known even to Lien. The ck Fangs. A mysterious organization shaking the empire. ¡°Why is this...¡± Lien was about to ask, but stopped herself as she began to understand. Thinking back, Ian was a bit odd. While everyone else was paralyzed by a curse, Ian could move freely. And that map. It contained detailed information not even the imperial elite might possess. Ian had memorized it without any trouble. Moreover, when Ian had invited her to leave the vige with him, she had immediately epted. Butter, curious about his purpose, she asked Ian. Ian had awkwardly dodged the question, only saying there was a need to gather strength for some grand purpose. Traveling far and wide to gather strength, recruiting allies, and yet, the purpose remained unclear. But now, everything made sense. Knowing such information, hesitating to speak of his purpose, possessing some inexplicable ability¡ªall these elements fitting together made it even stranger that Ian wasn¡¯t the leader of the ck Fangs. ¡°Whatever feelings you may harbor towards Ian, they don¡¯t matter to me.¡± Siel spoke sincerely. Her love was simple. She just wanted the other person to be happy. She would be content if she could make him smile, even if it meant sacrificing everything. Therefore, she could ignore the tightness in her chest every time she saw that woman and the strange emotions wriggling inside her if it was for Ian¡¯s sake. The situation was quite perilous. Siel had managed to deal with those trying to uncover the organization¡¯s identity so far, but it was bing increasingly difficult. The empire¡¯s vignce against the ck Fangs was growing stronger. Now, it was beyond Siel¡¯s ability to handle alone. And if, by some chance, someone were to discover the organization¡¯s true nature, Ian would be in danger. That was something that must be avoided at all costs. ¡°Are you prepared?¡± Siel asked Lien. She was asking if she was truly ready to join in this dangerous endeavor. But it was a meaningless question. Lien knew, and she would never forget. The foolishly warm boy who had saved her when they first met, the man who had risked his life for her. Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, Lien nodded. Thus, the secret organization, unknown even to its leader, weed a new member. ***** Instead of the tattered clothes I¡¯ve been wearing all this time, neat attire that wouldn¡¯t attract too much attention in the capital, and medicinal herbs for Siel. Afterpleting my shopping spree, I returned to the adventurers¡¯ guild with my hands full. And then it hit me. Something I had forgotten. ¡®...Right, they don¡¯t know each other, do they?¡¯ The meeting of friends of a friend. The awkwardness when themon link is missing. I had a rough idea of what state they might be in now. I had a somewhat simr experience myself. Even Siel, no matter how much one tries to sugarcoat it, isn¡¯t exactly the most sociable. It¡¯s hard for her to even hold a proper conversation with someone she¡¯s just met. She must be having a tough time, I thought, as I quickly went to find them. And there they were, Siel and Lien, somehow managing to chat away. ...Strange. Did they hit it off? Or perhaps Siel¡¯s social skills have miraculously improved over the past few weeks? Either way, it¡¯s a good turn of events. I waited for a moment, not wanting to interrupt their conversation, and then walked up to them when the timing felt right. Their attention shifted to me. Instinctively, I knew it was the right moment. ¡°Let¡¯s head to the imperial capital. There¡¯s someone we need to meet there.¡± With that, I began to outline the n. The abrupt suggestion to head to the capital, coupled with the idea of sneaking into someone¡¯s house because we couldn¡¯t enter as official guests, was the biggest issue at hand. How could I exin the need for such a n when I couldn¡¯t possibly tell them that my knowledge came from an inte article I read before being transported to this world? Before, I could at least make up an excuse about collecting poisonous herbs for a mission in the mountains. But now, I had to convince them to break into a noble¡¯s mansion without a solid reason, a n so outrageous it bordered on insanity. It was bound to be a massive hassle. And yet... ¡°When do we leave?¡± Siel asked. Lien didn¡¯t seem too perturbed either, nodding as if she had been expecting this all along. A smile naturally formed on my lips. I knew they were good people, and we had built up a certain level of trust, but I hadn¡¯t expected their loyalty to extend this far. They were willing to follow such a n without even questioning the reason? It was almost moving. ¡°Let¡¯s leave right now.¡± I said, handing them the outfits I had prepared in advance. Due to budget constraints, all I could manage were some drab ck hoods. But they were still less conspicuous than tattered, hole-ridden clothes. Draped in ck hoods, we looked out at the city that sparkled even in the dead of night. The imperial capital. Our next destination. [T.N. - Join Patreon tosupport the trantionand toread up to3 chapters ahead of the /Jade43] Chapter 15: To the Capital of the Empire (2) Chapter 15: To the Capital of the Empire (2) Chapter 15: To the Capital of the Empire (2) ¡°Wow...¡± Lien¡¯s eyes sparkled as she looked around, her gaze wandering from one sight to another, her head shaking in disbelief, almostically. Well, truth be told, I wasn¡¯t in a position to judge. It was only natural. Scenes I had only seen through a monitor. Experiencing them in person, seeing with my own eyes, feeling with my heart, and walking through with my own feet, was indeed a novel experience. ¡°Have you been here before?¡± Lien asked me curiously. It wasn¡¯t an unreasonable assumption, after all. Somehow, I had ended up ying the role of a guide. I murmured to myself as I looked around, noting what was still here and what had disappeared. Moreover, it¡¯s not like it was a secret worth hiding. It would be more suspicious if I knew my way around without ever having been here. ¡°I¡¯ve been here once before.¡± ¡°Then, have you ridden something like a train? I heard it moves on its own! And it doesn¡¯t even need to be told what to do!¡± Lien, caught up in her excitement, raised her voice, only to be embarrassed as she attracted the attention of those around us and blushed like a tomato, bowing her head. The looks we received from the people around us seemed to carry a sense of superiority. As if they were thinking, ¡®Look at the excited country girl,¡¯ or ¡®Such an uncivilizedmoner.¡¯ It was almost transparent what they were thinking. ¡®...Well, it could just be my paranoia.¡¯ If the problem outside the capital was the terrible public order, here it was something else, despite the good public order. Or rather, was the problem that the public order was too good? The rate of criminal arrests was incredibly high. It would probably surpass the figures of any modern developed country. Because not only criminals were caught. Was being amoner a crime? It wasn¡¯t for no reason that I spent a fortune on recing my worn-out clothes. In the previous game, wandering around the capital in clothes worn to tatters increased the chances of encountering unpleasant random quests. It was simply because the nobles found it offensive to share the streets with someone looking like a beggar, so they¡¯d pick a fight. Of course, if you dared to talk back, you¡¯d be thrown into jail for insult right away. ¡®And that would¡¯ve been game over.¡¯ The mysterious imperial prisons were infamous for prisoners dying of ¡®natural causes¡¯ halfway through their sentences. There were tales of guards colluding to trade organs, or making prisoners kill each other for entertainment. If someone was pretty or handsome, they¡¯d y with them before killing them to destroy the evidence. ¡®Why does such a wretched country prosper?¡¯ I couldn¡¯t help but wonder. In the previous game, I brushed it off as just a game mechanic, but could there be a reason? After all, this is a world where gods and magic exist. Perhaps some mechanism has been keeping the empire from copsing long ago... ¡°Siel, Lien.¡± I heard footsteps behind us. I stopped my wandering thoughts and whispered quietly to them. They were both quick-witted, apparently catching the gist of my words without an exnation. ¡®Turn right in this alley... then left here...¡¯ We twisted and turned, desperately trying to remember the map as we moved. And then... we reached a secluded crossroad. ¡°Excuse me, girl. Could you spare a moment?¡± A sleazy voice sounded from behind, as if it had been waiting for this. Yes, I saw thising. That¡¯s why I deliberately chose hooded garments for them, but it seems we still attract unwanted attention regardless. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯ll be over quickly.¡± The burly man spoke as if I was invisible, his intentions tantly obvious. ¡®And I know this guy.¡¯ He was one of the reasons the game Blood and Bone was rated for adults. A perverted noble. A viin who indulged his desires onmoners in the streets, using his status tomit crimes tantly without fear of arrest. He appears even older than in the previous work but still seems to be actively involved. Indeed, even from my perspective, Lien¡¯s reactions did seem a bit like those of a country girl who had just arrived in the capital. Anyone could tell she was amoner from the countryside, visiting the capital, so they probably thought they could mess with her without any consequences. But... ¡®Do they not realize they¡¯re actually cornered?¡¯ It seems they couldn¡¯t fathom that, by moving to a less crowded alley, they were making it easier for us to deal with them without witnesses. Well, not that I¡¯m going to tell them, of course. Lien and Siel. I might not know, but those two couldn¡¯t handle one such thug like that? I looked at them with trusting eyes, and... ¡°...?¡± I was inevitably puzzled. Why are they just standing there, doing nothing? ¡°If we start something, it might go too far, what should we do...¡± Lien, noticing my gaze, spoke with uncertainty, as if she was afraid of losing control and killing him once she started. ¡°We can¡¯t handle alive ones right now.¡± Siel also said, shaking her head. It seems her condition hasn¡¯t fully recovered, even with medication. My face turned pale in an instant. Could it be... is this party weaker than I thought? ¡°Stay out of this, kid.¡± Before I could do anything else, with those words, a blunt force took my consciousness away. ***** ¡®Today is my lucky day...¡¯ The man smiled sleazily as he eyed the two women from head to toe, satisfied with confirming they were safe targets and having dealt with the nuisance. With no more obstacles, he excitedly approached them, eager to savor his catch. ¡°...Ian?¡± The moment the woman with white hair spoke, he sensed something was wrong. Her eyes were filled with hatred. Yet, for some reason, her lips curled into a smile more joyful than ever. ¡°Ah, what a relief.¡± The man felt a primal terror as he looked at the girl. The kind of fear a prey feels in the presence of a predator. ¡°You¡¯re not human, are you?¡± The girl slowly approached the man. ¡°No human would do such things. No human who torments Ian could be considered human. So...¡± It¡¯s okay to y with him, right? With those words, the man watched the girling towards him. The man that was, crumbled away. Whatposed him, turned into mere flesh. Losing all reason, the man screamed in terror until the very end of his life. ***** Siel stared nkly at the scene unfolding before her eyes. But she felt no particr emotion. It was a horrific end, but it was inevitable. If anything, he deserved a far more terrible death for his sins. This was almost a luxury. [Hahahaha...] It was only the noise of a wolf beside her,ughing and chattering about something amusing, that was annoying. ¡°Are you okay?¡± She asked, but Lien still seemed lost in another world, unresponsive. Siel remembered what Ian had told her about Lien. Piecing together the wolf¡¯s joyful chatter, the conclusion was simple. Lien was a dangerous entity. Always on the brink of losing herself. But, what did that matter? To her, none of it mattered. Even if Lien went berserk and killed everyone, it wouldn¡¯t matter as long as Ian was alive. Whether the world ended or not was irrelevant to her. ¡®As long as I¡¯m with Ian, I¡¯m happy. Though it¡¯d be better if I could stay alive too.¡¯ In any case. Even in such a dazed state, Lien wouldn¡¯t harm Ian. She seemed more inclined to protect him. That was enough. ¡°Eat it up.¡± Siel mustered the minimum strength required to dispose of the corpse. She cleaned the blood-soaked ck robe with a spell she learned from her mother and then woke Ian. ***** I rubbed my eyes as I got up from the ground. Thanks to the healthy body, I didn¡¯t feel any particr pain. It seemed I hadn¡¯t been injured either. ¡°Why are you asleep again?¡± I tried to wake Lien, who was lying next to me, and attempted to piece together what had happened. Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t a difficult task. All I had to do was ask the person who had awakened me. ¡°Did he run away?¡± Yet again, what I received was an exnation missing context. I turned to Siel once more for a more detailed ount. ¡°I kicked him.¡± ...Again, an exnationcking context, but it was easy to understand. Well, a kick would hurt. Vital spots are vital for a reason. Especially since Siel, not being a man, wouldn¡¯t empathize with a man¡¯s unique pain. It must have been a merciless full swing. I was worried that the man might seek revenge for such an act, but what¡¯s done is done. ¡®Anyway, it¡¯s a relief.¡¯ Lien finally got up, asking what happened and if everyone was okay, clearly out of the loop. This time, we really would have been in trouble if it weren¡¯t for Siel. ¡®It¡¯se to this, after all...¡¯ Somehow, it feels like everyone who gets involved with me ends up on a misguided skill tree. Lien can defend but not attack first, and Siel, wasting her talent, is contracted with some low-level demon from who-knows-where. A sigh naturally escapes me. Was this really the right decision? Is it okay toe to a ce as perilous as the capital of the empire? It seems our party might be weaker than I thought. Worries start to flood in, but... now that we¡¯vee this far, there¡¯s no turning back. In the end, despite the unease, we have no choice but to press on. I helped Lien to her feet and we once again set off towards our destination. After all, the streets of the empire are fraught with dangerous characters; it¡¯s a problem. I wonder how upright citizens like us are supposed to live with such unease. [T.N. - Join Patreon tosupport the trantionand toread up to5 chapters ahead of the /Jade43] Chapter 16: To the Capital of the Empire (3) Chapter 16: To the Capital of the Empire (3) Chapter 16: To the Capital of the Empire (3) I gazed nkly at the building before me. Abination of white and gold gave it an antique feel, enriched with artistic designs seamlessly integrated throughout. It was far more luxurious than most modern buildings I had seen. But that wasn¡¯t what mattered at the moment. ¡®The security is tighter than I expected...¡¯ After all, we were in a position where we needed to infiltrate this ce. The reason was simple. This is where Rubia lived.A character who supports the protagonist in every way possible. A financier, a backer, an informant. An indispensable figure in all sorts of misceneous affairs, crucial for our future endeavors. Someone we absolutely had to recruit as an ally. I needed to meet her somehow and ask for her cooperation. The problem was that Rubia was a sessful entrepreneur turned noble. There was no way we could meet such a person through ordinary means. It was a given. It would be like calling the headquarters of Samsung and asking to meet with Lee Jae-yong. Only someone of a certain stature could even hope to schedule an appointment, how could meremoners like me manage it? So, I nned to sneak in using Siel¡¯s magic to disguise ourselves and secretly contact Rubia to persuade her to our side. ¡®But this is going to be a problem.¡¯ It seemed impossible to infiltrate. But we couldn¡¯t just back down either. There was something that needed to be dealt with urgently. The empire¡¯s coldest bloodthirsty tyrant. Originally apetent businessperson, but bing increasingly corrupt after getting involved with the empire, eventually turning into apletepdog of the empire. We urgently needed to stop this ultimate viin who could send countless people to their deaths without batting an eye. And the only one we could ask for help with this task was Rubia. From the start, I had no idea who this mastermind was. The person who wrote the spoilers took great care to describe the female characters¡¯ names but only gave a rough description of the male characters¡¯ appearances. As a result, I found myself in the absurd position of having to figure out which suspicious-looking, balding man was the mastermind. However, if I were to ask Rubia, the story would be different. Even if I didn¡¯t know the mastermind¡¯s name, I was aware of the business they were nning to undertake. And Rubia, being a sessful entrepreneur, would surely know who the mastermind was. If we were lucky, Rubia might even be able to stop them with her influence. Given the uncertainty of when that bald man might turn evil and start a massacre, there was no time to waste. Today, I had to find a way in. Somehow, I have to go in. ¡°Siel, is there any way?¡± Upon my query, Siel ced a hand on the ground, pouring ck energy into the floor. Siel, with eyes closed, shook her head after a moment. Infiltration was out of the question. To be honest, I had somewhat anticipated this. Those magic engineering devices installed at the entrance. I had seen them before in the previous work. They were furniture items usable in the housing content of the game. Incredibly expensive, but their performance was unmatched, rendering most camouge magic ineffective if it even came close. It meant sticking to the original n was out of the question. ¡°Should we kill them?¡± ...Siel asked this very calmly. I was horrified and quickly stopped her. Sure, if we killed all the guards, we could infiltrate. And if we left the other security devices to Lien, there wouldn¡¯t be any issues. The problem was that Siel could kill someone in an instant without thinking, not that she was weak. But we were there to ask for help from the owner of the house. It wouldn¡¯t make sense to kill all their employees when we¡¯re asking for a favor, even if we were the good guys. Even the most saintly person wouldn¡¯t want to help someone who had just killed their staff. ¡®What do we do now...¡¯ That was the dilemma I was pondering when suddenly, ¡°I know this might sound foolish, but...¡± Suddenly, Lien spoke up when we were silent. Naturally, both our gazes shifted to her. Feeling the weight of our stares, Lien continued in a more subdued tone,cking her usual confidence. ¡°Do we have to go in through the front?¡± ¡°Are you suggesting we find an alternate route?¡± What, should we dig a tunnel or something? I¡¯m skeptical about the feasibility of that. ¡°The security seems focused on the entrance. Maybe we could enter from a different spot.¡± ...Indeed. I recalled scenes from spy movies I¡¯d seen before. Scenes of breaking into ces by making holes in ss came to mind. I didn¡¯t have such equipment, but I had Lien. It didn¡¯t seem impossible for her to cut through ss. ¡°Siel, do you think it¡¯s possible?¡± I looked at Siel, hopeful, but she shook her head again. It seems like there are rm spells for detecting intruders on obvious entry points like windows. At this point, I seriously contemted giving up. But once again, Lien didn¡¯t give up and spoke up. ¡°Maybe we can make a hole.¡± ¡°Dig a hole in the wall? That doesn¡¯t seem possible...¡± My words trailed off naturally. It actually was possible. With Lien¡¯s power, something like that should be easy. I looked at Siel again, who pondered for a moment before nodding. As long as we stay away from the magic-dispelling devices near the entrance, maintaining the invisibility spell wouldn¡¯t be an issue. Now that it seemed feasible, there was nothing to hesitate about. ¡°Lien, please, as quietly as possible. Just a small hole.¡± Lien nodded with a confident expression at my request. ...In hindsight, I should have asked Lien then. After her power surged following that incident, had she had enough practice to test it? Was she really confident in controlling her strength? But as always, regret onlyes in situations that can¡¯t be reversed. -KWAAANG!! With a loud noise, the wall crumbled like a cookie. Shouts came from all around. It would have been strange not to get caught after such amotion. The mansion¡¯s security system activated, and the red lights nullified our invisibility spell. ¡°......¡± Lien looked at me with trembling eyes. It was time to make a decision. And... since we¡¯vee this far, there¡¯s no turning back. ¡®We have no choice but to push through.¡¯ The spilled water can¡¯t be put back. We have to meet Rubia somehow, or it won¡¯t be worth it. In fact, the hardest part is the first step; after that, it feels like nothing. Let¡¯s think a bit more flexibly. Whether it¡¯s a threat or a request, doesn¡¯t it alle down to the oue being favorable? After all, it¡¯s all in the pursuit of saving the world. ***** Inside thevish mansion, the opulent decorations showcased an antique elegance. Within such a refined room, Rubia leisurely savored her tea. Everything in sight was a result of her own achievements. This mansion, all the ornaments, her current status. She had always been on the winning side, never missing a beat in her streak of sesses. A smile naturally formed on her lips. Today was a day worthmemorating. A business venture she had invested in was finally bearing fruit. Presenting this achievement would surely earn her recognition from the empire¡¯s top brass. She was on the verge of obtaining unrivaled power. With that thought, Rubia gracefully enjoyed her tea... or at least, she intended to. -KWAAANG! A massive noise erupted. The ground shook with it. Macarons, beautifully arranged on a te, tumbled to the floor. Rubia¡¯s situation wasn¡¯t much different. As she copsed on the floor and hot ck tea covered her face, a very pitiful, undignified scream rang out from Rubia¡¯s mouth. ¡°What are you doing! Don¡¯t just stand there, go and assess the situation!¡± With a flushed face, Rubia yelled out. Her guards hurried towards the source of the noise. However... even after a few minutes, there was no report back from the guards about the situation being under control. All that was transmitted through themunication magic was iprehensible footage. A golem, worth the price of five buildings, shatters into pieces with just a kick from a young girl. The magic from a mage, treasured and brought from the magic tower, is effortlessly blocked by a girl with white hair, using nothing but her bare body. The guards sent by her could only sit on the ground, utterly bewildered. Their swords and spears were all unnaturally bent. As if someone had destroyed them with sheer brute force. These monsters, defying all logic, simply kept advancing. Destroying everything in their path. And then... Rubia realized. The origin of the thunderous noise that had been echoing. And the fact that it was getting louder. -KWAAANG! With a massive noise, the wall beside her crumbled. Arge hole appeared. Through the dust, figures shaped like people were visible. Mysterious creatures in ck hoods were staring at her. ...Rubia felt an overwhelming urge to cry right then and there. [T.N. - Join Patreon tosupport the trantionand toread up to5 chapters ahead of the /Jade43] Chapter 17: To the Capital of the Empire (4) Chapter 17: To the Capital of the Empire (4) Chapter 17: To the Capital of the Empire (4) I felt dizzy, which in retrospect, might have been expected. The scene before me defied allmon sense, even by my standards. ¡®¡­No wonder she¡¯s the protagonist¡¯s ally.¡¯ I knew she was strong, but I hadn¡¯t anticipated this extent. To think that an initial strike with a sword could inadvertently result in death, rendering preemptive attacks futile. But what does it matter? Just grab a spear or a sword with bare hands and bend it. Magic?Why evade it? Just counter it with a punch. There¡¯s a saying that if your brain isn¡¯t working, your body suffers, but the opposite is also true. If you¡¯re physically fit, your brain doesn¡¯t need to suffer. You could act without thinking, and everything would still go smoothly. Golems attacking? Just smash them. A dead end? Smash through it. Every obstacle in my path shatters into pieces in an instant. Of course, there¡¯s no debris flying my way. Because Siel spreads her shadow to protect me. ¡­Is this what it means to have great allies? Walking alone through this chaos, I feel like the boss of some vast, viinousorganization. With that thought, I continued forward and soon, my target came into view. Red hair and an aristocratic aura. I knew at once. This person was the Rubia I had been searching for. ¡®¡­Perhaps this was a bit too much, after all.¡¯ Upon seeing Rubia, I couldn¡¯t help but think that way. After all, I¡¯d probably react the same if someone tore down my house¡¯s door and walls to find me. But, what¡¯s done is done and cannot be undone. In this situation, it¡¯s best to press on with confidence. ¡°I apologize for using such forceful methods.¡± Given that she appeared older than me, I spoke with polite respect as I took Rubia¡¯s hand and helped her to her feet. ¡°May we have a moment to talk?¡± I asked, smiling warmly. ***** Rubia seemed on the verge of madness. In a way, it¡¯s probably natural. All her guards had been neutralized. The expensive security golems she had prepared were all destroyed. Would it be so hard for such a person to crush Rubia¡¯s head? ¡®Why did hee here? What¡¯s his purpose? Money? Kidnapping? No, then why choose such a conspicuous approach¡­¡¯ Her mind was a ticking time bomb. However, a single sentence from the man cleared away all her frantic thoughts in an instant. ¡°The Magic Addiction Cure Project.¡± Rubia¡¯s face contorted at those words. It made sense. That project was her trump card to gain recognition from the empire¡¯s higher-ups. ¡°ording to the information I have, ¡®someone¡¯ intends to sell it to the empire.¡± Of course she could understand that that ¡®someone¡¯ was referring to her. He knew about her ns and hade to her using such extreme measures. It was unlikely he was unaware that she was the one behind those ns. He was merely hinting at it indirectly. ¡°But, that creates a problem.¡± What problem? If a more effective cure than what was previously avable is provided, who would suffer because of that? Was it a threat from those who were supplying the inferior cure? That thought crossed Rubia¡¯s mind. But again, the man¡¯s words took an unexpected turn. ¡°The magic addiction cure will actually be used to increase the number of magic addiction cases.¡± How could a cure increase the number of patients? It was an iprehensible statement. ¡°Are you aware of the rare cases that sometimes ur in magic addiction patients?¡± ...Indeed. She was aware of a few reported cases. When exposed to unrefined magic stones, some magic addiction patients experience a dramatic increase in both the quantity and quality of their magic. ¡°The empire ns to induce this intentionally.¡± ¡°What in the world...¡± Rubia¡¯s words halted. If, just if. What if the Empire intentionally tried to cause such a special case? What if they intentionally exposed children to unrefined magic stones, and if their magic didn¡¯t enhance, they treated and then reinduced the disease? What if they were doing this to create a powerful military force? The first few times might not endanger the subjects¡¯ lives. The cure was something she was proud of, after all. But there¡¯s no way a drug that cures such a severe illness would have no side effects. And if it¡¯s used excessively, ¡°It seems you¡¯ve caught on.¡± Death. A drug created to save lives would end up causing even more deaths. Rubia knew what kind of country the empire was. She had a vague idea of how things operated here. That¡¯s how she knew. The empire doesn¡¯t see people as people. It wouldn¡¯t hesitate tomit massacres if it benefited them, no matter how many lives were sacrificed. ¡°This is just my spection, but the empire will probably gather newborns for experiments. They¡¯ll use all means, legal or illegal.¡± It¡¯s a logical step. Even now, the empire is overflowing with children who are not registered at birth. There are plenty of desperate people willing to sell their own children for a small amount of money. Newborns don¡¯tin. They don¡¯t resist, no matter what¡¯s done to them. They don¡¯t expose inhumane acts. So, what would happen? What would unfold if children were fed a drug that essentially borrows their body¡¯s vitality repeatedly? Rubia could easily picture it in her mind. A newborn, barely introduced to the world, transforming into something that could hardly be called human. A life that should have been full of possibilities, entirely robbed from that child. ¡°Well, it¡¯s the empire, after all. They wouldn¡¯t hesitate to ¡®recycle¡¯ even those children deemed unusable.¡± Those words made Rubia¡¯splexion even paler. She had heard things on her way up to her high position. Stories rted to the Sanctuary of Light. Rumors so vile they made one¡¯s stomach turn. ¡°But that¡¯s not the end of it.¡± As Rubia¡¯s eyes trembled, the enigmatic man continued. ¡°The person nning this project is extremelypetent. They¡¯ve assessed the demand for the cure, assembled a research team, and secured support to achieve these results.¡± He praised her abilities, but Rubia¡¯s face grew even darker, anticipating the grim continuation of his tale. ¡°However, once entangled with the empire, that talent will be used for horrific purposes.¡± With those words, the mysterious man shared a story. The story of someone who, without realizing, became deeply involved with the empire and gradually began to meddle in darker deeds. Compromising again and again, rationalizing each step until reaching a grim conclusion, as if he had seen the future firsthand. Rubia listened to his tale about a person who had crossed a bridge too far and was slowly being consumed by darkness. It felt all too real to be just someone else¡¯s story. She was acutely aware of the wrongness of the situation. Despite everything, this felt fundamentally incorrect. But how long can one maintain such a conscience? After sullying one¡¯s hands once, can one still recognize wrong for what it is? Rubia continued to listen to the story of her future. It was a story of undeniable sess. A life more sessful than anyone¡¯s. But does such a life truly have meaning? She wanted to be happier than anyone else. She aimed for unparalleled happiness. Believing that reaching the top would bring happiness, she hade this far. But is that really the case? Truly? ¡°This is why we¡¯vee to you. We¡¯re here to ask you to prevent someone from making an irreversible mistake.¡± The enigmatic man spoke, posing a question to her. What choice will she make? ¡°Can you help us?¡± This was an utterly irrational proposal. Thus, what she needed to do seemed clear. Pretend to agree, lie to get through this situation safely, and then find a way to shake these people off. A smooth pathy before her, promising a guaranteed sess. All she had to do was keep running on this path of assured victory. Just keep running, yet... Her heart was troubled. The man¡¯s words, the future he whispered, weighed heavily on her mind. She couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that the path she was on wouldn¡¯t lead to happiness. The man extended his hand to her. If she sincerely took this hand. Her future would change. The promised sess would slip away. The power she could almost grasp would vanish. Yet, despite this. Rubia grasped his hand without hesitation. In that moment, the empire¡¯s worst viiness, the mastermind responsible for leading countless people to their deaths, became the backbone of a secret organization. [T.N. - Join Patreon tosupport the trantionand toread up to5 chapters ahead of the /Jade43] Chapter 18: To the Capital of the Empire (5) Chapter 18: To the Capital of the Empire (5) Chapter 18: To the Capital of the Empire (5) After holding the man¡¯s hand for some time, Rubia began to grasp the situation she was in once again. Despite holding hands, she still had no idea what was happening around her. ¡®So, who exactly are these people?¡¯ There were three people who entered. They all wore the same ck robes, indicating they belonged to a single group. Their strength was extraordinary. A girl with white hair, small in stature, subdued all of her forces as easily as twisting a child¡¯s wrist. And it seemed she wasn¡¯t even in a particrly high position within this organization. Then, how powerful must the leader of this organization be? It was beyond imagination.And it wasn¡¯t just their strength that was formidable. Their intelligence. The level of their intelligence was inconceivable. The fact that she was trying to sell that business to the empire was known only to her and the key figures of the empire. How on earth did they find out about it? How could they know so much about the workings of the empire? A cold sweat ran down Rubia¡¯s back. In a way, it was expected. A group with such intelligence and strength couldn¡¯t have just appeared out of nowhere. So, what was the answer? It was simple. The ck Fangs. The organization that has been causing a stir in the empire. They assassinated themander of the empire¡¯s knights, and although not known to the public, they also assassinated one of the top leaders of the empire. They even recently annihted one of the empire¡¯s elite forces, making them a notorious organization. Despitemitting such tremendous acts of terror against the empire, their purpose remains unclear. No information about the members of the organization has been revealed, making it a secret organization that seems to shake the empire at will. It was only then that Rubia realized the predicament she was in. She had held the man¡¯s hand, feeling a sense of doubt about the path she was currently on after hearing his words. What if... What if she hadn¡¯t been persuaded by this man? What would have happened then? If she had pretended to ept the man¡¯s offer only to betray himter? It wasn¡¯t hard to imagine what would have followed. The leader of a group like the ck Fangs would not fail to notice her deceit. She would have met the same end as a few others who had tried to dig up information on the ck Fangs and mentioned lies, driven mad andughing as they plunged a knife into their own head. Rubia just realized she had narrowly escaped death. ¡®It¡¯s a relief. I¡¯m d I took that hand at that moment.¡¯ While thinking this, she suddenly realized something. The leader of the ck Fangs hade to her seeking cooperation, and she had readily taken his hand. Does this mean... she¡¯s now a member? Her face turned pale in an instant. She was just reflecting on her life, deciding to mend her ways after a bit of self-reflection, and now she had somehow joined a secret organization. And not just any organization, but a notorious one that was causing unprecedented turmoil in the empire. Her hand, which was leisurely pouring tea, started to tremble. However, she quicklyposed herself. There was no turning back now, even if she wanted to. Even if it was an ignorant mistake, mentioning it would mean immediate departure from this world. And upon reflection... it wasn¡¯t all bad. The ck Fangs, much maligned by the empire, had yet to even have their number of members disclosed. Their security was that tight. Yet conversely, that man had seen right through everything from her ns to the internal affairs of the empire. It was clear who had the upper hand in intelligence. And in terms of force, based on her own experiences, they didn¡¯t seem to becking either. If this organization is truly moving towards a revolution, as the rumors suggest... There¡¯s a possibility. Maybe... they could really pull it off. Rubia organized her thoughts and reached a conclusion. There¡¯s no harm in being involved. In fact, it might be quite beneficial. But the important thing is... ¡°Do you like tea? ...I mean, do you enjoy it?¡± It¡¯s terrifying. Too terrifying. How on earth is one supposed to serve the leader of a secret organization who treats a powerhouse capable of crushing walls with a single punch as just another underling? Rubia felt like she might burst into tears at any moment. ***** Rubia turned out to be much kinder than I had expected. In fact, her kindness was so overwhelming that it caught me off guard. Despite my aggressive intrusion, Rubia took my words seriously. And it wasn¡¯t because she felt threatened and was pretending to listen to us. Siel had said she didn¡¯t sense any hostility from Rubia. Although the previous work didn¡¯t feature magic that could read people¡¯s minds, Siel wasn¡¯t the type to lie in such situations. Moreover, among demons, there are rare ones with the ability to read emotions, so it wouldn¡¯t be strange if a demon contracted with Siel had a simr power. ¡®I was even prepared for a confrontation.¡¯ To think she would courteously serve tea with honorifics to someone who had caused such a ruckus. And without bearing any malice at all. She was a paragon of virtue like no other. ¡®Are all the main characters in this work usually like this?¡¯ Come to think of it, it started with Siel. She offered half her soul to a demon to save me, even though she didn¡¯t know my name yet. Lien also left her family-like vigers to help me and embarked on an unnned journey because of my request. Both are exceptionally kind and good-hearted. Considering that there were quite a few unpleasant characters among the protagonists in the previous work, this is unusual. Could this be the result of the gore-loving developersing to their senses and aiming for mainstream appeal? Regardless, it was a fortunate turn of events for me. There¡¯s no downside to having characters with good personalities. I politely drank the tea Rubia served, asking her to speak morefortably with me as she was using honorifics. ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry. It just happened that I had to resort to some coercive measures...¡± Such gracious hospitality. I had a conscience, so I feltpelled to apologize sincerely to her. ¡°Oh, no, it¡¯s fine. These things happen.¡± Such a generous response. I was admiring Rubia¡¯s character when I noticed something a bit odd. It seemed like Rubia¡¯s eyes were not focused on me. Now that I think about it, I felt an odd presence lurking behind me since a while ago. Every time I apologized to Rubia, the sense of menace seemed to intensify. I turned around to see what was at the end of Rubia¡¯s gaze, but it was just Siel standing there. Siel was sipping the tea like a cat, delicately enjoying each sip. ...Wasn¡¯t that my tea? I was about to say something but then decided against it. From what I¡¯ve learned while traveling together, it¡¯s easier to just let Siel¡¯s peculiar behaviors slide. Besides, there were more pressing matters at hand. ¡°I hate to impose, but is there any chance we could receive some support?¡± I cautiously broached the subject with Rubia. This was the biggest hurdle I faced. I wasn¡¯t particrly worried about asking for help to deal with the mastermind. Rubia is a good character, after all. If I tell her about the mastermind¡¯s schemes, she would naturally want to intervene without even being asked. But that¡¯s different from receiving support. I had no idea how to justify our request for support. Even if she¡¯s a good character, a businessperson is still a businessperson. She wouldn¡¯t just hand out support for no reason. And I couldn¡¯t possibly tell her the real reason. I couldn¡¯t say that this world is actually inside a game and that I need help to prevent the apocalypse I saw in the game¡¯s trailer. So, all I could offer were vague statements. Something about needing support to make the world a better ce, as if I were some kind of charity organization. But there was no way she would support me based on such nonsense. Or so I thought... Rubia nodded eagerly, as if she was expecting my request. I couldn¡¯t believe my eyes. Really? She would offer support for such absurd, nonsensical ramblings? I asked her repeatedly if she was serious, and Rubia¡¯s answer was always the same. She even dered that she could swear a mana oath on it. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that cure matter... I¡¯ll make it as if it never existed right now.¡± Hearing those words, I finally felt that everything had been perfectly resolved. There had been some issues along the way, but... this was definitely a huge sess. I had achieved both objectives perfectly: securing a powerful backer and dealing with the dark forces. ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡± ¡°Huh? What do you mean by relief...?¡± ¡°I was wondering whether I should kill them. It was quite a dilemma.¡± Could things have turned out any better? Rubia had clearly stated she would not kill the person plotting the scheme but would make the issue disappear as if it never existed. I¡¯m no psychopath; given the option to resolve things without killing, I wouldn¡¯t prefer death. So, I genuinely smiled and spoke. ¡°It¡¯s a relief that we can resolve this peacefully, without resorting to killing. Right?¡± A ttering sound followed as a teacup fell to the ground. Rubia¡¯s face turned pale instantly. It seemed she might have been cut by the broken pieces of the cup. ¡®I should send Sielter to heal her.¡¯ With that thought, I shook hands with Rubia. It seemed likely that we would be seeing a lot more of each other in the future. [T.N. - Join Patreon tosupport the trantionand toread up to5 chapters ahead of the /Jade43] Chapter 19: Cliché (1) Chapter 19: Clich¨¦ (1) Chapter 19: Clich¨¦ (1) In any era, in any world, there¡¯s one eternal, unchanging truth. Money is always right. It might sound materialistic, but what can be done about it? It¡¯s an undeniable fact that no one can refute. With a satisfied smile, I gazed at the item resting in my hand. A pill shining with a silvery luminescence. It¡¯s an item that also appeared in the previous work. I didn¡¯t receive it as a reward for a request, nor did I acquire it by conquering a dungeon. The reason this item was in my possession was simple. Miss Rubia gave it to me. ¡®Does that person have some kind of a ¡°kind-heartedplex¡±?¡¯ It¡¯s astonishing how someone can be so kind. If I ask for money, she gives it, Even without saying what it¡¯ll be used for, she still gives it. In fact, I should have been the one to pay for the repairs after damaging the mansion, yet here I was, receiving her support instead. Moreover, she dly allowed me to stay at the mansion. As if she was saying I could stay as long as I wished. Honestly, it would have been proper to decline such an offer... but I couldn¡¯t resist the temptation. It seemed only natural. Starting off as a ve in the mines, then wandering to and fro distant mountains; where was there ever a moment for peaceful rest? But this ce, it was nothing short of paradise. In terms of facilities alone, this ce far surpasses the house I used to live in. In terms of design and size, it¡¯s overwhelmingly superior, and the facilities are all implemented through what¡¯s known as magic engineering. Setting everything else aside, I hadn¡¯t even been able to take a proper shower for months. How could I possibly refuse such a tempting offer? Ultimately, I had no choice but to ept Miss Rubia¡¯s proposal. After all, everything is difficult at first, but once you do it, the reluctance diminishes with each subsequent time. I brazenly began to use Miss Rubia¡¯s wealth as if it were my own. ¡®...Looking at it again, I do seem quite despicable.¡¯ But, what can be done? It¡¯s not as if I¡¯m doing this solely for my own benefit. It¡¯s all in the name of saving the world. For the sake of everyone¡¯s lives, I¡¯ve just slightly set aside my conscience. Such actions should rather bemended, shouldn¡¯t they? Besides, if I introduce some profitable venturester on using my knowledge from the previous work, it¡¯ll be a win-win situation. With that self-justification, I looked again at the small pill in my hand. The item description wasn¡¯t popping up, as if there was a glitch in the status window, but it doesn¡¯t matter. Who hasn¡¯t forgotten an item description in a game before? Since it¡¯s a drug that also appeared in the previous work, I roughly remember its effects. ¡®Magic +1, Physical Condition +0.5¡¯ Obviously, consuming just one isn¡¯t going to turn me into a grand mage overnight. But still, it¡¯s a noticeable enough boost to feel a significant enhancement. I quickly popped the pill into my mouth. Instantly, I felt something wriggling inside. The energy from the pill was tearing through my insides. I tried to quickly stabilize this energy... but failed. I felt the energy dissipate hopelessly. Well, it was to be expected. I¡¯m no martial artist. How much experience could I possibly have with consuming spiritual elixirs? ¡®It¡¯s a bit of a waste.¡¯ In the previous work, consuming items of the spiritual elixir type was implemented as a mini-game. It was a simple process of just clicking at the right time. But now that it¡¯s be reality, the difficulty has skyrocketed. I probably didn¡¯t even fully enjoy half of the drug¡¯s effect. ¡®But still...¡¯ What does it matter? I immediately picked up the next pill and swallowed it. And then again, once more, several times over. These pills, each worth enough to buy a building if you had two, were plentiful; I had well over 50, so there was no need to be frugal. Money is indeed wonderful. Why bother searching for hidden treasures? It¡¯s much simpler to find a generous benefactor and solve everything with a cash ssh. ¡®Well, I wouldn¡¯t normally resort to such measures.¡¯ It goes without saying. After all, you can¡¯t be infinitely stronger just by consuming these kinds of spiritual elixirs. There¡¯s a limit to how much one can consume. Exceed that, and not only could your body deteriorate from being unable to handle the energy, but you could also die. However, I have what¡¯s known as a ¡®healthy body¡¯ passive. Naturally, in the game system, spiritual elixirs aren¡¯t treated as poison. Meaning, I can essentially ignore any side effects through sheer resilience. It¡¯s sort of a loophole. A smile naturally forms on my lips. Which gamer would dislike such a cheat? I continued to consume the elixirs like I was eating popcorn. The more I ate, the more ustomed I became to controlling the energy. Eventually, I could absorb the effects without wasting any. ¡®...This is.¡¯ As soon as I finished, I could clearly feel the change in my body. It was to be expected. After all, this was my first time encountering something called ¡®magical power¡¯. I could feel the energy flowing through my body, even managing to move it at will. With this, if I construct a magic spell, I might actually be able to perform real magic. As a gamer and avid reader of web novels, there¡¯s no one who hasn¡¯t dreamed of such a situation. I naturally smiled at this romantic scenario, then... I realized something. ¡®Why haven¡¯t I felt anything like this until now?¡¯ Upon reflection, it was a bit strange. Even if I was a beginner character with low magical power, it shouldn¡¯t have beenpletely absent. I should have been able to feel at least a faint trace of simr energy. Until now, I thought I was socking in talent for magic control that I couldn¡¯t sense the magic within me. It doesn¡¯t make sense that it¡¯s working so well now when it was impossible before. ¡®Was my magic power at zero when my character was created?¡¯ That seems a bit far-fetched. Every living being, let alone humans, is born with at least a trace of magic power. Pondering over this perplexing situation, I opened my status window, only to be met with the same automated response. The path of fate is being reset. And once again, I was brushed off. When will this infuriating issue be resolved? At this point, it might be better off not having it at all. It¡¯s utterly useless in life. ¡®Well, I guess it doesn¡¯t really matter since I¡¯m managing fine without the status window.¡¯ I don¡¯t need explicit goals or quests; I¡¯m progressing well on my own. I¡¯ve made allies like Sien and Lien, gained the support of Rubia, and now I¡¯ve be stronger by boosting my stats on my own. Even so, consuming 50 elixirs in one day might have been overdoing it, as my body felt slightly stiff. Stretching out, I eased the tension. ck Market. The underground market opens in 3 days. Fortunately, this time I have some time to prepare. So, let¡¯s focus on strengthening my power in the meantime. ***** Rubia felt like she was on the verge of madness. It was, perhaps, to be expected. Her mansion, her personal sanctuary, had been invaded by a secret organization. And not just any organization, but the most powerful one in the empire. And somehow, Rubia had ended up joining it too. ¡®That¡¯s not the problem.¡¯ After weighing the pros and cons, she saw the merit in joining. She wasn¡¯t regretting her decision to join that much. But the real issue came after that. ¡®Howe they are all monsters without exception?¡¯ The girl with the ck hair, that Sien... She doesn¡¯t even want to think about her. On that day, Sien had noticed Rubia¡¯s hesitation over the man¡¯s proposal until the veryst moment and had been watching her with eyes full of murderous intent. There¡¯s a limit to how twisted one¡¯s thinking can be. She found it offensive that Rubia didn¡¯t gratefully ept the leader¡¯s proposal and dared to weigh its pros and cons. She¡¯s a lunatic who truly believes that the world should revolve around this Ian guy. The girl with white hair is somewhat nicer. But she¡¯s the very person who destroyed Rubia¡¯s mansion. And what¡¯s more, despite her kind and gentle demeanor, there¡¯s something eerily unsettling about her. Being around her naturally makes one¡¯s skin crawl. And finally, the leader. He is the very person driving Rubia to madness. On the surface, he appears perfectly normal. His manner of speaking is polite, and he always treats her with courtesy. But she remembers. -I was wondering whether I should kill them. She remembers the man who said those words, smiling the most beautiful smile in the world as he contemted killing her right in front of her. Just thinking about it sends shivers down her spine. Now, as she was heading towards the leader, Ian, this enigmatic man, it felt even more terrifying. But she couldn¡¯t stop just because she was scared. ¡®If this continues, I¡¯ll truly go bankrupt!¡¯ She had to plead with him somehow. To please cut back on the expenses a bit. To refrain from making unreasonable demands. With these thoughts, Rubia cautiously, gingerly opened the door. And then..., an utterly iprehensible scene unfolded before her eyes. The silver pill. Rubia watched in disbelief as the man casually popped into his mouth the superior-grade elixir she had gone through so much trouble to obtain, one that was difficult to find even a single pill of. Rubia¡¯s mouth fell open naturally. It was, perhaps, to be expected. Such a spiritual elixir is overwhelming to properly absorb even one in a day. Yet, the man was nonchntly swallowing them like snacks, one after another, in a manner that could easily lead to ruin. Under normal circumstances, this would be a recipe for disaster. However, the man¡¯s expression remained unchanged. The situation spoke volumes. ...To him, such doses were inconsequential. The energy from the elixir that would overwhelm anyone else was nothingpared to the unfathomable power he possessed. Rubia couldn¡¯t help but be certain. This man was no mere man. He might not even be human. No, it was certain that he was beyond human. ¡°Ah, do you need something?¡± The monster addressed her. The thought of exining that it was impossible to secure a VIP ticket for the ck Market with only 3 days left, or begging him to consider her circumstances a bit, couldn¡¯t even make it past her lips. It was impossible for those words toe out. Thus, Rubia, struggling to hold back the tears welling up in her eyes, managed to say, ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing...¡± ...If she wanted to live, she had to secure an entrance ticket somehow. [T.N. - Join Patreon tosupport the trantionand toread up to5 chapters ahead of the /Jade43] Chapter 20: Cliché (2) Chapter 20: Clich¨¦ (2) Chapter 20: Clich¨¦ (2) Despite receiving a substantial sum from Miss Rubia, I had not invested in artifacts for a simple reason. Artifacts aren¡¯t items you can just obtain by seeking them out. Of course, one could easily purchase any item enchanted with magic if they have the money. Take me, for example, I¡¯m wearing a robe enhanced with various functions like defense and temperature regtion. After Lien and Siel both took a liking to the robe we worest time, I acquired one of a simr design. However, such garments are not ssified as artifacts. The reason is straightforward. A magician has merely enchanted an ordinary object, which does not possess the innate ability to conjure magic.True artifacts are imbued with mystique, capable of wielding magic independently. And naturally, such artifacts are monopolized by the empire. Merely trading them is considered a serious crime. In games, yers could rtively easily acquire such artifacts. By ying multiple rounds. After clearing the game once, you could simply use the currency obtained from deleting that character to craft whatever you desired. ¡®...But how on earth am I supposed to do that now?¡¯ As a result, the sources for artifacts are inevitably scarce. In such circumstances, the ck market bes a rare source of artifacts, like rain in a drought. Therefore, for someone like me, who needs to grow stronger, it was a ce I had to visit at least once. ¡®Besides, even setting artifacts aside, I might meet a good character there.¡¯ There are many characters who, once ves, now support the protagonist. With some luck... I might even find a decentpanion there. But the problem is, not just anyone can enter the ck market. You can¡¯t just buy your way into the ck market with money. ¡®I don¡¯t want to miss this opportunity, as I would have to wait another six months if I do.¡¯ Over the past two days, I¡¯ve been learning various basic spells from Siel and receiving physicalbat training from Lien, amidst other preparations. But honestly, I couldn¡¯t see any way Miss Rubia could secure the entry tickets in time. The ck market opens tomorrow. We need those tickets by today at thetest. Realistically, acquiring such items in just two days is no easy feat. So, I thought we might have to give up on this venture, but then... ¡°¡­Huff. Haah.¡± In the midst of training with Siel, a panting Rubia appeared before me. She must have run so desperately that her usual red bun hair was aplete mess. Her clothes were drenched, revealing more than intended, and I had to consciously avert my eyes. ¡°I got it!¡± What she meant by ¡®got it¡¯ was clear without asking. In Miss Rubia¡¯s hand was a ticket, the kind that had appeared in previous work,plete with a golden border. That¡¯s a VIP-exclusive entry ticket. Essential for participating in the exclusive auction. ¡®How on earth did she manage to get that?¡¯ I had to reassess Rubia¡¯s capabilities. It seemed obvious in hindsight. I had wondered how someone who seemed to give away too much to others, seemingly to their own detriment, could seed in business. But obtaining this meant that a regr entry ticket could have been easily acquired in less than a day. ¡­It seems she misunderstood me somehow and took the trouble to secure a VIP ticket. ¡®I would have been satisfied with just a regr ticket, to be honest.¡¯ That thought crossed my mind, but I wasn¡¯t tactless enough to say it out loud. I graciously expressed my gratitude and epted the ticket from Miss Rubia. ¡°Then, have a good trip.¡± There was a sense of relief on Miss Rubia¡¯s face as she said that. But then, ¡°Miss Rubia, you shoulde with us¡­¡± How are we supposed to ride the magic train without her? I feel guilty seeing her so exhausted. But with only a day left, walking that distance isn¡¯t feasible. Once this is over, I¡¯ll share the recipe with her and practically print money for her. Despite the shame, I¡¯ll have to rely on her kindness just one more time. ***** The empire is far more technologically advanced than one might think. This is evident from the scene before me. A ck train adorned with intricate golden gears and the flow of blue light from mana stone fuel through transparent tubes. It exudes a steampunk vibe that never fails to impress. Even to my modern eyes, its aesthetic is wless. ¡®Well, it¡¯s just like the empire to create such marvels and then restrict their use to nobility.¡¯ ¡°Wow...¡± Lien gapes in awe, scanning the station¡¯s surroundings, while Siel remains expressionless as ever. Miss Rubia is ahead of us, checking tickets and identities. I expected this process to take longer, but it seems we¡¯re being waved through rather easily, likely due to familiarity. It¡¯s a stark reminder that Miss Rubia, too, belongs to the nobility. Thus, we boarded the train. Naturally, Miss Rubia was separated from the three of us. It¡¯s to be expected. Our presence here is only permissible because servants are considered property of the nobility. How could property sit alongside its owners? Naturally, we were relegated to seats that were narrower and more ufortable. ¡®Well, it doesn¡¯t bother me.¡¯ Unlike the ever-stoic Siel, Lien is visibly excited, eagerly looking around. My reaction wasn¡¯t much different. In the original story, the yer character was nobility, so this part of the train is new to me as well. In fact, I was more curious about this section than the noble¡¯spartment I had watched so many times. ¡®This isn¡¯t as bad as I expected.¡¯ Perhaps it¡¯s the luxury amenities. Despite being treated like luggage and stuffed into a differentpartment, it¡¯s not as bad as I thought. With so few people around, it might even be morefortable than a modern subway during rush hour. The fact that we can at least sit down gives this side a clear advantage. We found a spot with just enough room for the three of us to sit. With nothing much to do until we arrived, Lien and I were idly gazing out at the scenery when a moment caught my attention. ¡°I just can¡¯t seem to keep up...¡± A white-haired man reading a newspaper muttered to himself. Out of boredom and curiosity, I asked him what he meant. ¡°The world is changing too fast. It¡¯s overwhelming for an old man like me.¡± With those words, the gentleman passed the newspaper to me. It contained a story about the ck Fangs. Of course, being the empire¡¯s news, the ck Fangs were depicted as deranged psychopathic murderers. But knowing what I do from the original work, if you sift through for the facts, it hinted at the beginnings of an anti-imperial movement starting with the ck Fangs. ¡°I just hope we don¡¯t get caught up in some senseless conflict...¡± The old man sighed as he said this, as ifmenting the unintended consequences often suffered by bystanders like us. ...For some reason, his words struck a chord with me. This train is a symbol of noble authority. If there were an anti-imperial organization, this train would undoubtedly be a target. Moreover... ¡®This is such a clich¨¦.¡¯ A sense of unease washed over me. Terrorist attacks are almost expected on trains in stories. In fact, it would be more surprising if a train-rted plot didn¡¯t involve some sort of attack. In such a situation, was it really just a coincidence that the old man brought up such ominous talk out of the blue? ¡°Lien, Siel. Just to be safe, don¡¯t let your guard down.¡± With those words, I kept a vignt watch over our surroundings. Come to think of it, the train was eerily quiet. It was like the calm before a storm, as if something was about to happen. A sinister premonition crept over me. A feeling that something was about to go terribly wrong. And then¡­ an explosion sounded. It started in thepartment in front of us. The train began to shake wildly, derailing¡­ -Thank you for choosing our train. We wish all passengers afortable journey... Instead, the soothing voice of the announcement filled the air. We arrived at our destinationfortably. I avoided Lien¡¯s puzzled gaze and scratched the back of my neck. ¡®That¡¯s really strange.¡¯ My intuition is usually spot on. Buttely, it seems I¡¯ve been barking up the wrong tree. I was sure I had a feeling. An intuition that there were suspicious people on board. But... what can I do when reality says otherwise? Maybe I need to stop overestimating my gut feelings. ¡®After all, a clich¨¦ is just a clich¨¦.¡¯ When you think about it, it¡¯s obvious. The idea that a terrorist organization would be on the same train as me is just as unrealistic as it sounds, isn¡¯t it? [T.N. - Join Patreon tosupport the trantionand toread up to5 chapters ahead of the /Jade43] Chapter 21: Turning Crisis into Opportunity (1) Chapter 21: Turning Crisis into Opportunity (1) Chapter 21: Turning Crisis into Opportunity (1) The developers behind Blood And Bone were infamous for their perverted creations, not in a lewd sense but more for their gore. The story changes based on choices. This, coupled with an extensive degree of freedom, should have been a gamer¡¯s dreame true, yet it remained underrated, likely due to its gruesome nature. Thepany was notoriously fond of grinding orphans into their narratives. And now, I found myself in a ck market. A ce that seemed to gather only the abyss of the already dark world. ¡°...Ugh.¡± I fought back the urge to vomit.After all, I was wearing a mask. A mask given to those using VIP entry tickets, impervious to most forms of magical scrutiny. There was nothing to gain from showing one¡¯s face here, so I kept on the wolf mask, although the idea of it getting dirty was somewhat unsettling. As I averted my gaze from those revolting scenes, a thought suddenly crossed my mind. ¡®What about the others? They¡¯re younger than me.¡¯ With that thought, I looked over at Siel. ...She was fine. Actually, it would have been scarier if she had freaked out in such a situation. ¡°Why are you covering my eyes?¡± I had covered her eyes every time something unsettling passed by, just in case. And that was her question in return. ¡°...No, it¡¯s because of the elves.¡± Elves usually have a deep sense of kinship. I didn¡¯t particrly want to show her the amputated elf ves. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I don¡¯t really care.¡± It seemed Siel¡¯s sense of kinship was rather shallow. Or, perhaps she even disliked it. ¡°Besides, that¡¯s not an elf.¡± At Siel¡¯s unexpected remark, I took another look at the ve I had seen before and... soon realized. An elf at that price? That¡¯s absurd. And upon giving it some serious thought, it¡¯s peculiar that a race as esteemed as elves would be so miserably enved. Even if that were the case, being away from the World Tree long enough for their amputated parts to heal would naturally result in death before that. Elves and the World Tree are inseparable entities. To be alive away from the World Tree because of being a half-elf seems unlikely, given the excessive length of the ears. So, are these just fake ears then? The deception is crafted with quite the dedication. Nevertheless, since Siel seemed unfazed, I turned my attention to Lien, who had a more sensitive disposition. Through the puppy mask, a glint in the eyes was visible. Eyes filled with madness sparkled dangerously, as if they might explode at any moment. ¡°...Snap out of it.¡± I lightly tapped the back of the girl¡¯s head using a snap of my wrist. Was the problem here that she enjoyed this too much? I had to keep an eye on her to make sure she didn¡¯t lose her senses. As I entertained these thoughts... I soon realized. Was I the only one feeling terrified here? A strange feeling crept in. These kids are fine, yet here I am, panicking. With these thoughts, I tried my best to avert my eyes from the entrails and various grotesque items as I walked... until I found arade. Miss Rubia was trembling. Her face, hidden behind a fox mask, was not visible, but I could roughly imagine her expression. Feeling a strange sense of familiarity and empathy, I approached Miss Rubia, thinking that sharing our fears might lessen them a bit. And then... the trembling intensified. How fearful could this person be? It seems like she¡¯s always trembling whenever I see her. ***** The ck market. The ck market is held every six months. However, the location of the building and thendmarks are all simr. No, more than simr, they are identical. The reason is simple. All these buildings are constructed through magic. A creation by an archmage. It¡¯s no wonder the Empire dares not tamper with the ck market. ¡®...Well, the truth is, that archmage died a long time ago.¡¯ It¡¯s merely his disciple who¡¯s recreating the magic using the relics left by the master. However, the Empire is oblivious to this fact. They wouldn¡¯t want to mess with an archmage, and regardless, such illicit trades would surface elsewhere even if banned. It¡¯s a tacit tolerance under surveince. It¡¯s possible that there might be Empire soldiers hiding somewhere here. Considering the average in the Empire, there are likely quite a few soldiers who came here not for surveince but purely for vile leisure. After all, this ce houses all sorts of horrific entertainments. Like a venue that offers the experience of dissecting a living human. Or ces even more dreadful than that. Just the thought brings nausea back, and I desperately erase those images from my mind. Anyway, that¡¯s none of our business right now. I roamed the streets, searching for our destination, passing by stores I sincerely hoped not to learn more about... until we entered thergest building. ¡°Thank you for visiting our auction house.¡± With a polite greeting, A man dressed in a sleek suit courteously greeted us. This was the main event, thergest auction house here. Naturally, it was bustling with people. Therge building waspletely packed. But that didn¡¯t concern us. There¡¯s a reason why VIP is VIP. Instead of the overcrowded passageways, we were led through a spacious, almost empty private corridor by the staff. Large ss windows. A lofty position. From the private seats, the entire view of the auction house was visible at a nce. ¡°If there¡¯s anything you wish to bid on, please feel free to press the button in front of you.¡± With courteous service, the man brought us drinks. ...Not that we could drink them, being minors. Regardless, the man left after offering kind words and reminding us to call him anytime if we needed anything. The more I looked, the more astonished I became, prompting me to ask her. ¡°How on earth did you manage to get this?¡± Securing a VIP entry ticket is notoriously difficult. Knowing from the original work how much of a struggle it was to obtain one, I couldn¡¯t help but be amazed. ¡°...¡± But the look she returned was fierce. Miss Rubia didn¡¯t say a word, and though her face was not visible behind the mask, I could almost hear an usatory voice saying, ¡®You¡¯re the one who asked me to get it.¡¯ No, I did mention that a VIP ticket would be ideal, but I had no idea it was actually attainable. I do have a conscience. With less than three days left, I never expected to actually get hold of such a prized possession. I felt a twinge of guilt. ¡°Let¡¯s buy something on our way out after the auction.¡± Being human, I feltpelled to say that. It would be inhuman not to repay this favor, especially since I had saved a recipe for such an asion. Maybe Miss Rubia and I could even start a potion brewing business together. ¡°...¡± I said it with that in mind, but the look she gave me was even more intimidating than before. Her eyes seemed to ask, ¡®How much more do you need to take from me to be satisfied?¡¯ I was about to quickly exin myself when... ¡°The first item is a 300-year-old elf eyeball!¡± That announcement drew my gaze back through the ss window. The auction had begun. Though the item was of little use to me. ¡°Siel?¡± While I was waiting for the next item to be presented, Siel suddenly pressed her forehead against the ss window, scrutinizing the item intently. When I asked her why, the answer came back far too simple. ¡°I thought it might be my mother.¡± ...What am I supposed to say to that? After pondering for a while, I barely managed to speak. ¡°Do you... want me to buy it if it¡¯s bothering you?¡± However, Siel shook her head, dismissing the idea. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It doesn¡¯t seem like her.¡± ¡°That¡¯s... good, I guess.¡± ...Is it really appropriate to feel relieved about this? My head suddenly felt dizzy. ¡®Why do I feel like we shouldn¡¯t havee here?¡¯ The n was to acquire artifacts and recruit allies, but it feels like we¡¯re not achieving anything substantial. The second and third items were presented. While they could be considered valuable, they were not what I needed. Perhaps it would have been better to visit an auction house specializing in ves instead. It was at this moment, as I sighed deeply with frustration, that something changed. ¡°This next item is quite special.¡± The man announced with a sense of gravity. Of course, from his perspective, embellishing the items to fetch a higher price is to be expected. Something was different this time. The man presenting the items was moving something while d in all sorts of protective gear. Suddenly, Siel wrapped around me. Miss Rubia went beyond trembling legs and copsed onto the floor. This strange phenomenon was happening to everyone in the auction house. Yet, I remained unaffected. It was clear what this meant: something was contaminating the minds of these people right now. A staff member, armored in expensive protective gear, showcased the item to the audience. And then, I was at a loss for words. It was to be expected. That design. That de. It was an item I had seen over and over again while ying the previous game. ¡°An enigmatic cursed sword, emanating an ominous curse!¡± It¡¯s the holy sword. The one used by the protagonist in the previous work. ...A broken holy sword, emanating a dark light. [T.N. - Join Patreon tosupport the trantionand toread up to5 chapters ahead of the /Jade43] Chapter 22: Turning Crisis into Opportunity (2) Chapter 22: Turning Crisis into Opportunity (2) Chapter 22: Turning Crisis into Opportunity (2) In an instant, my mind goes nk. It seems almost inevitable. No matter how I look at it, that¡¯s the holy sword. I¡¯ve seen it countless times while ying game; there¡¯s no way I could forget it. ¡®But why is it broken!¡¯ The holy sword is never supposed to break. Well, it can break, but it¡¯s not supposed to. After all, as long as the wielder¡¯s spirit is unbroken, the sword is unbreakable. But this holy sword is shattered.Moreover, what kind of disaster happened for it to emit such an ominous light? ¡®What path must one take for the holy sword to end up like this?¡¯ Blood and Bone was a game where the ending changed depending on your choices. I¡¯ve spected several times about which ending would be considered canonical and set the stage for the sequel. ¡®Since the holy sword has be corrupt, it could be the Demon King route... but that doesn¡¯t make sense.¡¯ A route you can choose if the heroine dies. A route where one despairs at the world and falls into corruption. If that were the case, the empire wouldn¡¯t be intact like this. It¡¯s also unlikely for the holy sword, even if it gained power through corruption, to break like this. ¡®But there are no other routes where the holy sword bes corrupt, are there?¡¯ Like the empire¡¯s dog route. Or the empire revolution route. Or the true hero route. There are various endings, but in all of them, the holy sword remains intact. Moreover, the holy sword is indestructible no matter what. The protagonist is not one to easily break. The only route where the mind mightpletely shatter is the Demon King route, but even there, it corrupts but does not break. What on earth must one do to reduce the holy sword to a lump of scrap metal and even corrupt it? It waspletely beyond my understanding. ...No, more puzzling than that. ¡°This cursed sword was found in the Demon Realm. What story lies behind this demonic sword that emits such malevolent energy...¡± Why can¡¯t everyone recognize that it¡¯s the holy sword? No, if it¡¯s the hero¡¯s holy sword, it should definitely be famous. Moreover, there must be characters from the empire here. Why can¡¯t these people recognize the holy sword? While I¡¯m panicking, numerous magicians step forward towards the holy sword. It¡¯s clearly a massive magic. Dozens of magicians chant for a long time before the holy sword finally stops spewing its ominous curse. Well, judging by the pale faces of the people, it seems the curse has only weakened, not disappearedpletely. In this situation, there¡¯s only one thing I must do. I quickly ask Miss Rubia about the history of the empire. But, there was no answer. Turning my head, I see Miss Rubia foaming at the mouth, unconscious. Should I wait until she wakes up? I was sighing with this thought when, ¡°¡­Is it troubling you?¡± As always, Siel calmly strokes my head and asks. At this point, I don¡¯t even have the energy to object to her odd behavior. I simply admit it is. However, what she says next is utterly iprehensible. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you ask me?¡± ¡°¡­What are you talking about? You don¡¯t know the history of the empire.¡± There¡¯s no way I hadn¡¯t asked her before. I did ask, and she knew nothing. Siel, being half-elf, seems indifferent to the human world, and Lien, always holed up in the mountains, knows nothing of worldly affairs. As for Miss Rubia, she¡¯s been too busy running around because of my requests, so I just didn¡¯t have time to ask her. ¡°I do know.¡± But Siel confidently responded. I¡¯mpletely baffled as to why she¡¯s suddenly lying like this. ¡°No, you didn¡¯t even know about the Demon Lord who appeared around 10 years ago.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know that.¡± ¡°And you said you didn¡¯t know the hero who wields the holy sword.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± ¡°But you know the history of the empire?¡± ¡°My mother taught me.¡± What kind of nonsense is this? I¡¯m so flustered, memories of Lien sh through my mind. When I asked Lien the same question, this was the response I received. -I haven¡¯t heard of such a thing. I don¡¯t really know about matters outside the mountain... What if it¡¯s not that they haven¡¯t heard about it? If both of them have only spoken the truth to me? I quickly grabbed the unconscious Miss Rubia and shook her. This was no time to be cautious. ¡°Miss Rubia.¡± Miss Rubia, regaining consciousness, still had a dazed look. I asked her seriously. ¡°Do you remember the major event that happened about 10 years ago?¡± Miss Rubia moved her lips. Although her speech was slurred, I could make out her question about why I was asking all of a sudden. ¡°It¡¯s really important. Please tell me quickly.¡± Without realizing, I spoke forcefully, prompting Miss Rubia to break into a cold sweat and finally speak up. ¡°The, the Mana Stone Mine incident? The one where someone tried to destroy all the mines but failed?¡± In an instant, my mind goes nk. The situation where no one remembers an event that almost led to the world¡¯s destruction. There was only one conclusion this could lead to. For some reason, the Demon Lord did not descend. The empire never faced the threat of destruction. This is a world different from any route in the previous story. Where people are unaware of the hero, the empire never faced destruction, and.. The holy sword is corrupted and shattered. ¡®How did things get so twisted?¡¯ The one who caused the Mana Stone Mine incident must be the protagonist. It was a quest in the previous game. But the protagonist wasn¡¯t known as a hero. Furthermore, they corrupted and shattered the holy sword. Yet, the world is still intact. It¡¯s impossible to grasp what¡¯s going on. But if there¡¯s one thing I¡¯m certain of, ¡°Miss Rubia, I am truly, deeply sorry.¡± I must acquire it at all costs. Even if I have to spend one¡¯s entire fortune. Miss Rubia¡¯s face turns pale. ¡°I¡¯ll pay you back. Please don¡¯t worry too much.¡± Even as I say this, Miss Rubia¡¯splexion does not improve. After all, who would believe a promise to repay? It¡¯s admirable that she hasn¡¯t pped me after hearing such words. Truly, a saintess in her own right. But the thing is, I can really pay it back. I could even make this person the wealthiest in the empire. So, let¡¯s just sell a little, just a tiny bit of our conscience. I was about to press the button with that thought in mind when suddenly, -Boom! An explosion erupted out of nowhere. Through the ss, the auction house was seen in shambles. Those who appeared were d in ck robes. Emzoned on the chest of those robes was a fang symbol, as if unting their identity. ¡°This ce is now under the control of the ck Fang.¡± ***** ¡®...Let¡¯s calm down.¡¯ I calmly collected myself and quickly assessed the situation around me. Those calling themselves the ck Fang were terrorizing this auction house. The distant sounds of explosions made it clear that this was not a minor terror act but one aimed at the entirety of the ck market. So, what was their objective? It didn¡¯t take much to figure that out. Money and ves. Items necessary for expanding their influence. ¡®Should I run?¡¯ After a brief moment of consideration... I concluded. There was no need for such measures. Certainly, the ck Fang is a dangerous group. Thus, if the ck Fang were indeed present in this auction house, the right move would be to flee immediately. ¡®If these guys are really the ck Fang, that is.¡¯ I looked at the figures who had unleashed terror upon this ce. Their faces were covered, but it didn¡¯t matter. I had the irvoyance magic I learned from Siel. ¡®As expected.¡¯ No matter how I looked, they weren¡¯t the main characters from the game. They did have a menacing appearance, though. They are neither beautiful boys nor girls, nor middle-aged men with a rugged charm. ¡­I know it¡¯s strange to judge people this way, but what can I do? This is the world inside a game. ¡®There¡¯s no way that kind of person could be a member of such a major organization.¡¯ If they were that strong, given that this is a game, surely more care would have been taken with their character design. But that face looks just like anymon thief. Understanding that, it¡¯s not hard to grasp the current situation. Someone is impersonating the ck Fang. ¡°The name of the ck Fang will hit rock bottom now.¡± This is the problem with secret organizations. It¡¯s impossible to distinguish the real ones from impostors. It feels almost pitiful for the genuine ck Fang, earnestly aiming to revolutionize the empire, to be exploited for petty theft. ¡°Can I step out for a bit?¡± While I was pondering this, Siel asked me. The words ¡®Where are you going in the middle of this chaos?¡¯ almost slipped out, but then I realized why Siel was acting this way. Those eyes. They must have been bothering her. I had heard roughly how Siel¡¯s mother had passed away. Siel doubted those were her mother¡¯s eyes, but still, you never know. Taking advantage of the situation, it was very likely she could sneakily retrieve those eyes, now that the auction had ended. Logically, I should advise against it, but emotionally, I wanted to support Siel. If someone had taken my mother¡¯s eyes to sell, I¡¯d do whatever it took to get them back. After a brief moment of contemtion, I instructed Lien to apany Siel. There¡¯s no better bodyguard than Lien. When ites to protection, she¡¯s practically invincible. With Lien by her side, there should be nothing to worry about. Still slightly anxious, I added one more thing to Siel. ¡°Make it quick ande back.¡± ¡®I¡¯m worried.¡¯ ¡®I hope you return safely.¡¯ [T.N. - Join Patreon tosupport the trantionand toread up to5 chapters ahead of the /Jade43] Chapter 23: Turning Crisis into Opportunity (3) Chapter 23: Turning Crisis into Opportunity (3) Chapter 23: Turning Crisis into Opportunity (3) Rubia seemed on the verge of losing her mind. It was, perhaps, to be expected. Amidst the auction, an odd demonic sword was suddenly presented as an item for sale. And then, losing consciousness only to wake up to that monstrous captain inquiring earnestly about the empire¡¯s history. Moreover, - Boom! A massive explosion erupted. A group in ck robes, marked by a fanged emblem on their chest, had infiltrated the auction house.The ck Fangs. Or more precisely, impostors of the ck Fangs had orchestrated this act of terror here. Rubia, trembling, sought out the captain¡¯s figure. However, the captain¡¯s expression was one of utter calm. He barely furrowed his brow before regaining hisposure. Even as an organization impersonating his own caused terror, his face showed no sign of disturbance. His serenity was such that it seemed as if he was unaware such an incident had even urred. Such a reaction seemed inhuman. Upon reflection, that man had always been so. Amid the ominous aura emanating from the sword, when everyone else couldn¡¯t even bear to face it, he alone remained unaffected. Even as she trembled under the vile curse, he was the picture of tranquility. He even looked bored, for heaven¡¯s sake. ¡®What kind of person is he, really...¡¯ While Rubia was still reeling in shock, the captain calmly observed the chaos from a high vantage point and muttered to himself. ¡°The name of the ck Fang will hit rock bottom now.¡± His tone was utterly indifferent, as if the fate of the ck Fangs mattered not in the slightest to him. But Rubia couldn¡¯t help but tremble even more. The implication of those words, especially to those two, was crystal clear. Upon hearing this, the determination in the ck-haired girl¡¯s eyes shifted instantly. As if to prove her utmost loyalty to the captain, the young girl named Siel promptly asked, ¡°Can I step out for a bit?¡± It was a request for permission. After a brief contemtion, the man instructed the white-haired girl to apany her. ¡°Make it quick ande back.¡± He ordered. With those words, the two vanished from the scene in the blink of an eye. Rubia was terrified by his tone. The implication to ¡®make it quick¡¯ was horrifying¡ªa chillingmand to annihte everyone, delivered with such nonchnce. The way he casually ordered human lives to be taken, as if sending someone on a mere errand, was profoundly disturbing. It was too much, utterly inconceivable that they were of the same species. ¡°Ah, Miss Rubia.¡± The monster turned his gaze upon her once more. Words of pleading surged up to her throat ¨C ¡®Please spare me, I¡¯ll do anything, I¡¯ll give anything, just save my life¡¯ ¨C but they never made it out. She simply couldn¡¯t bring herself to utter them, feeling as though she couldn¡¯t even breathe without the man¡¯s permission. ¡°Why are you trembling so?¡± Rubia understood the implication of his words immediately. She had just disrupted the man¡¯s mood. A ve who had been barely clinging to life by serving and financing this man had just shown him something displeasing. Copsed on the floor, Rubia could do nothing but weep inconsbly. She knew it wasn¡¯t right to cry like this, aware that any further annoyance might lead to her immediate execution right then and there. But the tears just wouldn¡¯t stop. ¡°It must have been frightening because of the terror, I presume,¡± he said, his expression sickeningly malevolent. It was as if he genuinely cared, his face contorted in feigned concern. To an onlooker, it might appear as though he was genuinely perplexed and trying to console her. That made it all the more terrifying. A monster, not a human, was mimicking human emotions. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about those people. They¡¯re nothing to be concerned about.¡± But Rubia wasn¡¯t foolish enough to voice her true thoughts, ¡®Are you kidding me? It¡¯s not them I¡¯m afraid of, it¡¯s you! You¡¯re the scariest one here, you insane monster!¡¯ So, she tried her best to lookpliant and answered timidly, ¡°R-right. So, so scary.¡± The man then chuckled at Rubia¡¯s trembling figure as if he found it adorable and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s nothing. Give it a few hours, and it¡¯ll feel like none of this ever happened.¡± As if he intended to erase this ck market and everyone in it from existence. That was thest straw for her psyche. Rubia¡¯s consciousness snapped, abruptly cutting off. ***** Time and again, I¡¯m convinced. This person is just too cowardly. How on earth has she managed to survive with such a weak mentality until now? With a mental fortitude that trembles at the slightest thing, it¡¯s beyond me how she ever conducted business. ¡®She must have known that this ce is protected by defensive magic.¡¯ It¡¯s a VIP section, after all. There¡¯s nowhere safer. Wouldn¡¯t it withstand even a significant bomb without a scratch? Though it might crumble under concentrated magical bombardment, logically speaking, there was no reason for that terrorist group to specifically target us with such measures. Yet here she is, quivering in fear like this. I even tried to empathize with her fear and reassured her not to worry, but it seemed it was too much to hope for her to have a stronger constitution than tofu. At this rate, she seemed like the type who¡¯d faint from fear just by stepping into a haunted house. That¡¯s no exaggeration; she genuinely appeared to have fainted from sheer terror. I found myself catching Miss Rubia as she suddenly burst into tears and then abruptly copsed, seating her back down. Given Miss Rubia¡¯s severe state, even as I lifted her slender frame, my normally robust physical condition seemed of little use. I removed her mask and gently wiped away her tears and runny nose with a handkerchief. ...An adult woman. She looked to be in her mid-twenties to early thirties, and here I was, tending to her like a babysitter, which made the whole situation utterly dizzying. ¡¯Has ¡®Blood and Bone 2¡¯pletely changed genres?¡¯ A big-breasted noona who¡¯s ridiculously cowardly and melodramatic sounds like something straight out of a dating sim, not the grim and dark tone ¡®Blood and Bone¡¯ was known for. It¡¯s gotten to the point where one might seriously wonder if the developers decided to change direction. ¡®Maybe that notoriously cruel game studio finallypromised with reality.¡¯ After dealing with Miss Rubia, I returned to my seat to survey the scene beyond the ss. People panicking and running, bodies in ck robes scattered everywhere - utter chaos. I watched, then it hit me. Why am I even staying here? ¡®There¡¯s really nothing for me to do here.¡¯ Wouldn¡¯t it be better to do something productive instead? That thought filled my mind. Yet, my modern conscience held me back. Even in such a situation, the idea of resorting to theft seemed against my principles. But then again, upon reflection, those things weren¡¯t all that important. Up until now, I¡¯ve tried to live somewhat conscientiously, but in a fantasy world where one must survive against impending doom, killing can¡¯t always be avoided. Non-violence is an unattainable ideal in this bleak universe. I¡¯d avoid it if possible, but hesitation wasn¡¯t an option when action was necessary. And naturally, theft is a far lesser crime than murder. To be prepared to kill, yet balk at the idea of stealing amidst chaos, is nothing short of absurd. ¡®Where exactly should I feel guilty about what I¡¯m about to do?¡¯ It seemed obvious upon reflection. Theft is wrong, but stealing from the despicable is almostmendable. Especially if those ill-gotten gains are used for a noble cause like saving the world? There couldn¡¯t be a more righteous ouw. Moreover, I was already fully equipped for the deed. The mask I wore was imprable to most detection magic. And my ck robe, identical to those of the terrorists, made blending in effortless. Even if caught mid-theft, there was no concern. Thanks to the amulet given by Siel, should I sustain any injury, the pair would instantly transport to my side through the shadows. At this point, it was as if it was divine providence. The heavens seemed to grant me permission to be a just thief. ¡®Miss Rubia would surely appreciate this.¡¯ It¡¯s ironic, considering myvish spending. I¡¯ve caused significant financial damage to Miss Rubia¡¯s finances. The abundant magical power flowing through me might as well be considered the tears of Miss Rubia¡¯sbor. But then, this event unfolded. An opportunity to grab not only a sword worth the price of dozens of buildings but also all sorts of artifacts as theye. Only a fool would pass up such an opportunity. I adjusted my mask and straightened my robe. Concentrating my magic into my legs, I leaped with all my might. It was time to be an ouw with a cause. [T.N. - Join Patreon tosupport the trantionand toread up to5 chapters ahead of the /Jade43] Chapter 24: Turning Crisis into Opportunity (4) Chapter 24: Turning Crisis into Opportunity (4) Chapter 24: Turning Crisis into Opportunity (4) Explosions echo from every direction. Screams of people plunged into panic filled the air. The ck market had descended intoplete chaos. In the midst of this turmoil, a man d in a dark robe cracks a sly smile. ¡®So far, so smooth.¡¯ The n to terrorize the ck market, iming to be the notorious ck Fang, was proceeding without a hitch. ck Fang. A name that struck fear and vignce in the heart of the empire, now recklessly appropriated for criminal acts. The reason the man had embarked on this venture was simple. He was a knight of the empire.¡®Fight fire with fire, or so they say.¡¯ The directive from above was straightforward. To incite terror under the guise of the ck Fang. The ck market had always been a thorn in the side. Those trading empire-monopolized artifacts, relying solely on the support of the Arcmage. While previously overlooked and merely surveilled, it was a matter that eventually needed addressing. The mysteries contained within these artifacts were vital for the survival of the empire. It was under these circumstances that the ck Fang, a third force, emerged. The empire¡¯s leadership decided to make the most of this situation. They chose to disguise themselves as the ck Fang and unleash terror here. A false justification was also prepared. The liberation of ves traded in the ck market. Exactly the kind of cause an organization in rebellion against the empire would undertake. The true identity of the ck Fang remained a mystery. Thus, even for an Arcmage, distinguishing between them and the actual ck Fang was impossible. Unwittingly, the ck Fang would be framed, bing the Arcmage¡¯s enmity without ever knowing why. Although the man, who held a fairly high position, did not know what the mysteries contained within the artifact were used for, it hardly mattered to him. As a knight of the empire, one should not question orders. The retrieval of the artifact. iming a false stance while disguised as the ck Fang. Some captured ves were to be released as a diversion, while the rest were to be handed over to the Royal Court. It was a simple mission. And it was in the midst of this task that the man was deeply engrossed when it happened. ¡°Aaaagh!¡± There was a scream. A dreadful scream echoed in his ears. The man quickly looked around to grasp the situation, but there was nothing. The subordinates who had been there had vanished without a trace, as if they had never existed in the first ce. His instincts, honed from countless battles, sent him a warning. The man quickly surveyed his surroundings to understand the situation. Soon, two figures d in ck robes appeared before him. Instinctively, the man knew. He knew who these people were. It was inevitable. His legs were shaking uncontrobly without him realizing it. Not the position of the strong, but that of the weak. Not the eater, but the eaten. The man was personally experiencing this overwhelming feeling. Yet, he did not give up. He somehow mustered his wits and spoke. ¡°I apologize for borrowing the name without permission.¡± It was no coincidence that the man was chosen as the leader of this operation. With a gaze filled with an admiration that couldn¡¯t possibly be mistaken for deceit, he continued speaking to the two individuals. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet you. I¡¯m sorry for using the name, but despite that, I wanted to be part of achieving a noble cause.¡± A perfectly near-perfect lie, asking if they could help with the ve rescue, assuming it wasn¡¯t too presumptuous. The man was confident. Confident that he could somehow navigate this situation with his lies. ***** Siel stared nkly at the man before her. The man was babbling about something, but Siel wasn¡¯t listening. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t. Why should she pay any mind to what others say when it¡¯s not even Ian talking? ¡°Devour him.¡± With those words, the shadow morphed into a beast. The wolf voraciously consumed the man¡¯s arm. The screams are noisy, Siel thought, looking at the man writhing in pain with an expressionless face. ¡°Why, why would you do this?¡± The man asked. Asking why he was being attacked. The question irked Siel. Uncharacteristically, Siel frowned slightly as she replied. ¡°You upset me.¡± To Siel, Ian is everything in this world. The world revolves around him, and without him, it holds no meaning. And yet, this man had upset Ian. Siel still remembered. The way Ianmented that the name of the ck Fang would be tarnished. Siel almost wanted to ask the man. Shouldn¡¯t he be grateful if dying could atone for upsetting Ian¡¯s feelings? ¡°Please... spare me.¡± While Siel was lost in thought, the man was trying to stop the bleeding from his torn arm and was moving towards Lien. ¡°I truly sympathize with your ideals purely...¡± It seemed like he was nning to spout some nonsensical words to Lien as well. However, Siel didn¡¯t particrly stop him. She merely added one more line. ¡°You can y with him. He¡¯s not a person, after all.¡± ***** As I roamed the streets, an eerie sense of unease washed over me. Strangely, there was no sign of the mysterious figures in ck robes. Surely, I should have encountered at least one by now. Was my luck really this good? After pondering for a moment, a usible exnation came to mind. ¡®Has that apprentice managed to suppress the terror attack?¡¯ He may not be as formidable as the deceased Archmage, but he¡¯s no weakling either. Plus, there¡¯s been some time since the previous incident. It wouldn¡¯t be odd to think he¡¯d be stronger through training during this period. ¡®I need to hurry.¡¯ If the terror is indeed being quelled, the window for me to act the part of a righteous hero is rapidly closing with every passing moment. I must hurry. But... ¡®Where in the world is that warehouse?¡¯ The security system, activated automatically by the explosion, had naturally moved the holy sword to the warehouse beneath the auction house. I needed to find the secret passage leading to that warehouse... but where could it be? Even in the original story, the secret passage was only mentioned in passing, never implemented in the actual game. Mulling over this for a while, I suddenly came up with an absurd idea. ¡®It feels like I¡¯m getting influenced by Lien.¡¯ Such a brutally simple solution. Yet, why did I have this overwhelming intuition that it would work? I quickly made my way back to the auction house. I located where the security device had been triggered and positioned myself there. Surely, there must be a passage leading to the warehouse below. ¡°Phew...¡± Taking a deep breath, I calmed my mind. Just as I had practiced before, I focused my magical energy into my fist. Then, with all my might, I struck down repeatedly...! - Boom! With a thunderous noise, the floor of the auction house shattered. After several attempts, a holerge enough for a person to easily enter had formed. The mindset of creating an entrance where there was none proved surprisingly effective. Indeed, when you¡¯re physically strong, your mind doesn¡¯t have to work as hard. I immediately jumped into the hole. Inside, it was not as dark as I had anticipated. Perhaps sensing someone¡¯s entry, lights flickered on as soon as I stepped in. And what caught my eye shortly after was... ¡®Why are there children here?¡¯ Children, not even listed in the auction, inexplicably bound here, all shackled by their ankles. ...The situation was dire. It was rare to find a child in good physical condition. Some were missing an arm. There was even a child grotesquely stitched up, their arms and legs forcibly swapped. The situation here was clear. ¡®Utterly diligent in the worst way.¡¯ This was the auction house directly operated by the disciple of that Archmage. And as one could infer from the Archmage¡¯s involvement in the ck market, his expertise was in dark magic. This was likely the result of the disciple¡¯s diligent practice. Whether diligently practicing dark magic is something to be praised, I¡¯m not sure. As I was holding back nausea from the appalling scene, I felt a strange sensation near my leg. A girl, upon making contact with me, immediately recoiled in fear. Judging by her reaction, she seemed to be blind. I had a rough idea why this blind girl was frightened of me. There were marks of being whipped. She must have mistaken me for her owner. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I didn¡¯te here to harm you.¡± I found myself deep in thought, wondering how to resolve this situation. But my contemtion was brief. After all, wasn¡¯t I here to steal? It just meant there was more to take care of now. Whether these kids were key characters in the original story, I wasn¡¯t sure, but does that really matter? I¡¯m no psychopath; it¡¯s better to save those I can. I don¡¯t need to only save those who would be beneficial to me. ¡°Wh-Who are you?¡± The child asked, her expression filled with terror. In the heart of enemy territory. For all I knew, there could be eavesdropping magic at y. Pondering how to respond... I soon came up with a suitable idea. There is one, isn¡¯t there? A name perfectly seble in this situation. ¡°The ck Fang hase to rescue you.¡± [T.N. - Join Patreon tosupport the trantionand toread up to5 chapters ahead of the /Jade43] Chapter 25: A Fair Fight (1) Chapter 25: A Fair Fight (1) Chapter 25: A Fair Fight (1) As soon as I dered myself the ck Fang, the blind girl¡¯s face flushed with confusion. She hesitated, mumbling to herself before finally speaking up. ¡°¡­What¡¯s the ck Fang?¡± A question all too natural. Indeed, upon reflection, it would have been more peculiar if she had known about the ck Fang. After all, she had been captured for use in dark magic research until now. Wouldn¡¯t it be stranger if a dark magician took the time to kindly exin the state of the empire to their intended sacrifice? After a moment¡¯s thought, I decided to exin.¡°An organization intent on overthrowing the corrupt empire to create a world where everyone can live equally and happily¡­ Probably.¡± I provided an exnation, but even I wasn¡¯t sure of its uracy. It was an organization not mentioned in the prequels or any spoilers. I had no way of knowing their true intentions. Given their relentless terrorist acts against the empire, it was clear they harbored grievances. Yet, they had never officially announced any slogan or specific objectives. Only the leader of the ck Fang would truly know their real purpose. And since I was unlikely to be acquainted with such a significant figure within the ck Fang, their objectives would remain a mystery. But... it didn¡¯t particrly matter to me. The one certainty was their intent to dismantle the empire and instigate a revolution. Considering the breadcrumbsid out in the prequel, the final boss is likely tied to the empire, so a sessful revolution would be to my benefit. I simply hoped the ck Fang would continue their fervent activities. ¡°Anyway, the important thing is that I¡¯vee to save you.¡± I said, gently patting the girl¡¯s head. My gaze naturally drifted to her neck, a sight one might expect. 1201. Such a number was engraved on the girl¡¯s neck. I couldn¡¯t help but frown, pondering the significance of that number. ¡®How fervently must that bastard study?¡¯ Operating such a ck market, it¡¯s no surprise their wealth is rotten with excess. But to kill thousands crosses a line, no matter how you see it. I know it¡¯s futile to expect morality from a dark magician, but surely there has to be a line somewhere. Suddenly, a sense of justice surged within me. A conviction that the wealth of such corrupt officials should be swiftly confiscated, a spirit befitting a righteous ouw was awakening in me. But before that... ¡°Hold on, let me see your ankle.¡± I said this while examining the magical chains binding the children. I had wondered why the cage door was left wide open. It seems they were overly confident in the security of these chains. The spell was intricately crafted. Impossible to open by brute force. However, that was of no concern to me. This was a spell I was familiar with. ¡®I have mastered it.¡¯ I¡¯ve encountered it countless times across multiple ythroughs. A tedious minigame. It was lengthy and couldn¡¯t be skipped, earning the ire of yers, yet it remained unimproved. Life is indeed unpredictable, just as the saying goes. The premium edition I foolishly paid an extra 50,000 won for is now my lifeline, and the dispel magic I¡¯ve mastered through multiple ythroughs will continue to be useful. I remember the spell¡¯s formation clearly. There was no need for a reverse-engineering process. I might as well have memorized the solution. A slight infusion of magic... and it¡¯s done. The magical chains dissolve. Soon, they vanish without a trace. ¡°Now that it¡¯s undone, try moving.¡± At my words, the girl¡¯s face is painted with confusion. She caresses her own ankles, seemingly unable to grasp that the real chains were gone. Considering, it wasn¡¯t unreasonable. She must have been bound by those chains for so long, ustomed and resigned to a life of captivity. It¡¯s natural to be bewildered by sudden freedom. In this moment, there was only one thing left for me to do. I took the girl¡¯s hand. And slowly, I led her out. For the first time, the girl stepped outside the cage. Initially confused by the situation, she then¡­ Simply let tears flow endlessly. I had no idea what kind of constion to offer her. She looked no older than eight at a nce. I couldn¡¯t begin toprehend what a child, who had awaited death in captivity, might feel. Yet, I couldn¡¯t just stand by and leave her like that. So, I just held her hand tightly. At least, to let her know she wasn¡¯t alone anymore. ***** I looked at the children I had rescued. There were five in total. But, the only one I could properlymunicate with was the blind girl. The others would nod in understanding to my words but couldn¡¯t speak. I could roughly guess why. The numbers engraved on their necks. The blind girl was thest in the sequence. Something must have been done to the earlier children to break them. ¡®Probably sacrificed to some demon.¡¯ There was a simr character in the prequels. It seemed as if their very right to speak had been taken away. They understand me, even if they can¡¯t speak. With that, I entered the deeper part of the warehouse with the five children. If what we had seen so far was for dark magic research or ves for experimentation, now we were met with all kinds of silver and gold coins. If the previous area was used as a research space, this seemed to be the real storage area. ¡°Let¡¯s pack as much as we can¡­ and quickly escape from here!¡± The blind girl, who had somehow regained her spirits, said this. I hadn¡¯t mentioneding here to steal, but she was quite perceptive. She realized that I wouldn¡¯t leave until I obtained the item I was after. Impressive that she¡¯d offer to help without me even mentioning it. ¡°But I didn¡¯te here to steal gold.¡± There are plenty of ways to make money. After all, I n to start a potion business with Miss Rubia. Besides, when would we have the time to move all this heavy gold? We had to select only the valuable items. Artifacts... and above all, I needed to focus on retrieving the holy sword I saw earlier. So, I was about to tell the girl that there was a specific item we were looking for when I suddenly realized something strange. ¡°How did you know there was gold here?¡± Wasn¡¯t she supposed to be blind? When I asked, bewildered, the girl pondered for a moment before responding. ¡°What should I call it¡­ Even though I can¡¯t see, I can feel it, sort of like a sense.¡± What a curious case. A blind person seeing better than most, I never thought I¡¯d encounter someone like this in reality, not just in fiction. ¡®Could she be an important character from the original work?¡¯ The thought crossed my mind, but that seemed unlikely. The chances that the protagonist, having taken the same actions as me, had saved this child were slim. In the original story, she likely died without ever appearing. With that conclusion, I continued walking through the warehouse¡­ then it hit me. ¡°Can you try to find something like a broken sword?¡± If she could sense objects around her, maybe she could locate the holy sword as well? Holding onto that hope, I asked the girl. But strangely, the pink-haired girl remained silent. ¡­I could feel her hand trembling in mine. Turning to look, her face was pale with terror. Learned fear was evident in her expression. My face hardened naturally. Understanding what was happening wasn¡¯t difficult. Footsteps grew louder. An old man with white hair revealed himself before us. No, to be precise, it wasn¡¯t an old man. The Archmage died at the hands of his disciple during the course of the prequel story. It was the disciple who had killed his own master and was now masquerading in the master¡¯s form. Of course, this didn¡¯t mean he was weak. An overwhelming magical power could be felt. It seems the numerous sacrifices had indeed had their effect. Considering his progress since the prequel, it could only be described as a monumental advancement. I had thought he¡¯d be busy quelling terrorism by now, but it seemed something had gone awry. But... ¡®This might actually be a good thing.¡¯ The man red at me intensely. I could feel the pressure he emanated. Yet, I did not stop but moved towards him. It wasn¡¯t that I was certain of my victory that I did this. Even with my nned strategy, I guessed my chances of winning were only about fifty-fifty. ¡®But, I can afford to lose, can¡¯t I?¡¯ It was only natural. After all, I still wore the amulet given to me by Siel. The moment I received even a scratch, those two would rush to my side through the shadows. A sufficiently strong opponent. Guaranteed safety. In other words, it was the perfect opportunity to gain realbat experience. ¡°Who are you?¡± The man asked, his eyes zing with intensity. However, there was no need to answer. With a deep breath, I stabilized the flow of mana. It was the beginning of a life-or-death battle, with only one life on the line. [T.N. - Join Patreon tosupport the trantionand toread up to5 chapters ahead of the /Jade43] Chapter 26: A Fair Fight (2) Chapter 26: A Fair Fight (2) Chapter 26: A Fair Fight (2) After instructing the children to run away, I turned my attention back to the man in front of me. Even upon a second nce, his overwhelming magical power is apparent. True to a dark mage, a sinister aura mixed with a malevolent vibe is palpable. ¡®It won¡¯t be as easy as I thought.¡¯ However, giving up wasn¡¯t an option. I need to fight stronger opponents in the future. Avoiding realbat forever wasn¡¯t possible. I didn¡¯t want to screw up due to ack of experience when I inevitably had to fight. With such a good opportunity presenting itself, how could I let it slip away? ¡®Besides, I really want to save the amulet forter.¡¯ From the time I separated from Siel to find Lien up until now, Siel had been steadily gathering power to create the amulet.It¡¯s practically an artificial artifact. If I can avoid using it, that would be ideal. Well, in the end, there¡¯s only one conclusion. I just need to defeat this guy somehow. ¡®If we¡¯re justparing magical power, he definitely has the upper hand.¡¯ He won¡¯t be an easy opponent to deal with. If my power was created from Miss Rubia¡¯s tears of hard work, his was made from ¡®real¡¯ tears. It would be strange if he wasn¡¯t strong after all the lives he¡¯s sacrificed. Considering that even this man, Asher, who was recognized as talentless in the previous work, ended up this strong. But, there wasn¡¯t a big problem. A fight isn¡¯t decided by strength alone. ¡°I won¡¯t ask twice. Who are you?¡± The man questions, with an evil aura slowly rising around him, as if he¡¯s directly aiming his murderous intent at me. ¡­Well, honestly, I¡¯m not quite sure myself. After all, once murderous intent reaches a certain level, it¡¯s considered a psychic attack, so the immunity effect of the Emperor¡¯s Might applies. The man¡¯s eyes grew more wary of me. It was clear what kind of misunderstanding he was having. I instinctively knew it. This moment was the optimal timing. ¡°How repulsive. To think you¡¯re parading around in your master¡¯s skin. Do you not have any sense of shame?¡± I spoke with a weighted, solemn voice, taking a stance. The act of deliberately provoking him. It might seem meaningless at first nce¡­ but it¡¯s different. This was the best solution when facing a mage. Constructing a spell requires concentration. Therefore, it was crucial to disturb theposure of a skilled mage in battle. ¡°......¡± The man¡¯s expression was painted with horror, but perhaps due to his experience, he regained hisposure shortly after. It seems that this alone wasn¡¯t enough to shake his mental state. But¡­ it didn¡¯t really matter. It was to be expected. There¡¯s a reason why veterans are veterans. Asher, the disciple of the Archmage, is a character from the previous story. In other words, his face is one I¡¯ve seen over the years while ying through multiple iterations. I couldn¡¯t skip the cutscene of him killing his master, which I¡¯ve watched hundreds of times over. I probably know Asher better than he knows himself. It¡¯s tantly obvious how to provoke him to the point of an outburst. So, I asked with a slight smile, ¡°Do you even know that he was your father?¡± It was time to hit him with the revtion of his birth. **** Asher seemed on the verge of madness. It was, perhaps, to be expected. He had been operating a ck market with care when suddenly, a terrorist attack urred. As he went to suppress it, all the terrorists mysteriously disappeared. An utterly iprehensible situation. However, what truly drove Asher to the brink of insanity was something else. ¡®Who on earth is this man¡­¡¯ The man who suddenly invaded his warehouse. He couldn¡¯t fathom the existence of such a person. Through therge opening, he had already figured out the man¡¯s route of entry. However, the security here couldn¡¯t possibly be thatx. Naturally, all sorts of mechanisms were prepared to thwart intruders. Curses potent enough to drive one to madness and stab themselves in the neck before even setting foot through the entrance. Over eighty humans were sacrificed just to create those, so their effectiveness was guaranteed. Yet, there he was, standing in this ce as if unfazed. As if the curses he had painstakingly prepared meant nothing to him. It was the same even now. The power he received from a demon as a price for killing his master. Despite emitting an amount of demonic energy that could knock anyone unconscious, not a single flicker of change crossed the man¡¯s face. This enigmatic man calmly approached Asher and revealed a secret that no one else knew. The fact that he had killed his master and had been living in his guise. As if it were nothing significant, utterly nonchnt. ¡®How on earth?¡¯ His expression crumbled in an instant. Cracks formed in the mask he had been wearing for more than ten years. Until now, no one had discovered that fact. It was natural. After all, this was something he had specially crafted from his master¡¯s dissected body. No detection magic could prate it. His disguise and acting were wless. That made it even more iprehensible. How did this man figure it out? If there was one thing certain¡­ it was that this man was not an opponent to be underestimated. ¡®There¡¯s no time to dy.¡¯ Asher, trying not to alert the man to his presence, quietly started to construct a spell¡­ or attempted to. But at that moment, an unbearable statement reached his ears. ¡°Do you know that he was your father?¡± His mind went nk for a moment. It was clear that the man was spouting nonsense. That much was obvious, but¡­ he just couldn¡¯t focus on his spell. ¡°¡­It¡¯s been over 10 years. It seems you still didn¡¯t know.¡± The man said in a calm voice. It had to be a lie, such words couldn¡¯t be true. However¡­ for some reason, he couldn¡¯t just ignore it. ¡°Haven¡¯t you ever wondered? Why a figure like your master would go out of his way to find a wandering boy and take him as a disciple.¡± ¡°Stop talking nonsense!¡± Asher shouted, forgetting even to pretend. ¡°The reason that assassination n seeded is simple.¡± Yet, the man continued to speak in a calm voice, as if he had been there, recounting the events of that day so naturally. The poison that had unexpectedly entered his body in a moment of vulnerability. Unaware that it was his own son who had ingested it, he had poured all his energy into saving the son who had drunk the same wine. Initially, he had sought Asher with the intention of sacrificing his own flesh and blood, but at some point, he had genuinelye to love him as a son. ¡°You should have realized when the demon so readily provided such a rare and deadly poison. Those creatures would do anything for a bit of amusement.¡± ¡°Do you really think I¡¯d fall for such nonsense!¡± Asher yelled. He wouldn¡¯t listen; it all had to be lies. With eyes full of madness, he unleashed a barrage of spells. But... ¡°As expected, all techniques copied from your master. You haven¡¯t grown at all.¡± None of the attacks reached the man. They were all reversed and dissipated before they could touch him. The man walked towards him unscathed, with absolute calm. He couldn¡¯tprehend it. ...How? How was such foolishness possible? To instantaneously reverse the curses aimed at him? It couldn¡¯t be possible. This was a secret of the master. Everyone who had seen it had been killed. Then how did this man reverse the spell? How could he know so well the construction of a curse he was supposedly seeing for the first time? The man¡¯s face slowly approached. The man with the wolf mask spoke in a calm voice. ¡°You are still as foolish as ever, my son.¡± That statement. The moment he heard those words. There was no way he could maintain his sanity. Asher¡¯s magic spiraled out of control. And¡­ the man didn¡¯t miss that moment. The man¡¯s entire magical power concentrates to a single point. Under normal circumstances, any regr body would not withstand it and burst apart. Yet, the man¡¯s fist remained unharmed. An event beyond rationalprehension. ¡°Idiot, you fell for that?¡± Along with those words, a dull pain spread through Asher¡¯s abdomen. His rationality was instantly paralyzed. The pain rendered his mind unable to function properly. But even so. ¡°This damned bastard...¡± Asher bit his tongue. A bitter taste of blood momentarily brought his consciousness back. Asher¡¯s face twisted in anger. It was to be expected. The gap in skill between that man and himself was overwhelmingly vast. He brushed off all attacks as if they wereughable. The reason he didn¡¯t kill Asher instantly, despite having the power to do so, was simple. To mock him. To toy with Asher as if he were a ything. That was something utterly unforgivable. The oue of the battle was clear. The difference in power was overwhelming. No matter how much Asher fought, he could not win against this man. But he could take him along as apanion in death. ¡®You will die alongside me, whom you so disdainfully underestimated.¡¯ Teleportation magic. In Asher¡¯s hand, that ominous sword was now grasped. A thing that, despite nine years of research, remained a mystery, and even demons refused to ept as a tribute. A decision was made to dispose of it, albeit reluctantly. Its true purpose was discovered only today. A disaster that continuously poured curses upon this world. A cursed sword that could drive anyone mad just by being nearby. If one were to receive all its curses, even that man would not emerge unscathed. Asher was certain of it. ¡°This, you brought upon yourself.¡± With a grin that nearly split his face, Asherpletely unleashed its seal. [T.N. - Join Patreon tosupport the trantionand toread up to5 chapters ahead of the /Jade43] Chapter 27: A Fair Fight (3) Chapter 27: A Fair Fight (3) Chapter 27: A Fair Fight (3) It was a perfect victory. Asher savored the joy to its fullest, smiling broadly. ¡®But why?¡¯ Like a miracle, Asher was unaffected by the curse of the magic sword. In the end, that mysterious man couldn¡¯t escape the curse and died, leaving Asher the sole survivor. The reason remains unknown... but does it matter? What mattered was that Asher had won. ¡®You dared to underestimate me.¡¯ Serves him right. Asher kicked the man¡¯s corpse, mocking, ¡°How does it feel to be bested by someone you looked down upon?¡± Could there be anything better? Suddenly blessed with fortune, Asher¡¯s smile almost reached his ears. Yet, astonishingly, something even better happened. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, my son.¡± Suddenly, his master walked in from behind. A dead man, the very one he had personally in, hade back to life. But, was that the important thing? No, the important thing was that his father had returned. Thus, Asher embraced his father with a broad smile. For some reason, his consciousness was hazy. There was a strange feeling in his throat. But Asher didn¡¯t pay it any mind. After all, what was the point of worrying about such trivialities when he was this happy? It surely was nothing of consequence. ***** ¡®¡­Why on earth is this bastard smiling?¡¯ That thought was inevitable. The scene before me was utterly illogical. ¡°I, I love you! Hehe¡­ I love you so much!¡± Asher said, with a stupid, blissful smile on his face. ¡­Is he having a nice dream? His face was brimming withughter. In this moment, my duty was crystal clear. I approached the defenseless fool and swiftly twisted his neck. For some reason, he hadn¡¯t even bothered to surround himself with the most basic magical protection. His neck bones shattered instantly. Well, when I think about it, this was my first kill. But I felt no shock, sorrow, or any inclination to wax poetic about my feelings. It was to be expected. After all, I knew the meaning of the number 1201 on the girl¡¯s neck. Feeling guilty for killing someone who sacrificed over a thousand people would have been the real oddity. If anything, I was a bit dumbfounded. ¡®What on earth was this bastard?¡¯ He was screaming as if he was about to use some secret technique, prompting me to wonder if I should prepare the amulet right then and there. But in the end, all he did was throw a tantrum by himself. After struggling to reach the boss¡¯ final phase, it was as if he hadmitted suicide. It was enough to feel a sense of anticlimax. ¡®Well, there was some gain, at least.¡¯ If it was a form from the previous work, and if I could lower the opponent¡¯s concentration to reduce itspletion rate, I could dispel the magic cast by the opponent before it reached me. In the right situation, this might be useful in actualbat. Moreover¡­ there was another unexpected gain. ¡®Who knew the Healthy Body Trait could be used this way.¡¯ I suffered a bit from side effects... But considering the current situation, it was a small price to pay. It¡¯s a no-brainer. Duringbat, concentrating all my magical power at one point. An ordinary person¡¯s body would have exploded under the strain, but my fist was merely throbbing, perfectly intact. This clearly indicated something. Healthy body had far more insane versatility than I had imagined. It was as if I could eat elixirs, which would be treasures in martial arts tales, like popcorn and still be fine. Even if my arm was worked to the point of bursting, I remained unharmed. The text on maintaining a Healthy body was even catching the recoil from self-destruct techniques. This made it clear. Whether it was ramping up magical power or recklessly concentrating it at a single point, I could use such techniques at will. Talking about spamming self-destruct techniques without worrying about the risk. ¡®Well, if I use it too much, I won¡¯t exactly be unscathed.¡¯ Still, this is sufficiently overpowered. It¡¯s an obvious conclusion. What others need to brace for death to use, I can get away with just a moderate fever. There¡¯s no legal cheat quite like it. A smile naturally formed on my lips. ¡®I debated till thest minute whether to spend an extra 50,000 won on the premium edition instead of ordering chicken twice....¡¯ In hindsight, there couldn¡¯t have been a better decision. For the price of two chickens, I got the Healthy Body Trait and the Emperor Might Trait. The more I think about it, the more insane the deal seems. Especially considering I would¡¯ve been dead long ago without it. ¡®I definitely need to collect more traits.¡¯ That was the inescapable conclusion. Traits are abundant. Even a trash trait that can¡¯t block a simple Sleep spell is showing this much performance. I¡¯ve used up my choices, but that doesn¡¯t mean there¡¯s no way to acquire more traits. As I gather allies, I¡¯ll gradually increase my power. As I was reorganizing my n and looking at the corpse... I suddenly noticed it. The sword that had been in his hand. Only then did I understand the whole story. I wondered why that bastard suddenly went crazyughing by himself. It was because of this. After all, it¡¯s not surprising I didn¡¯t notice. ¡®I¡¯m really not affected at all.¡¯ Considering Asher¡¯s seizure or Miss Rubia¡¯s reactionst time, it seems to emit a rather dangerous curse. But from my perspective, it¡¯s just a broken scrap sword. I didn¡¯t feel any curse at all. Such things are treated as mental attacks. There¡¯s a reason I chose the Emperor Might Trait. This developer sure loves its Lovecraftian themes. Going mad just by encountering it, or getting one¡¯s mind corrupted. How many times did I experience such things while ying the previous game? Indeed, resistance to mental attacks was essential. Satisfied with my previous judgment, I looked at the sword once again. ¡®So what should I do with this?¡¯ It was a natural question to ask. The sword emitted an ominous ck light. Though I couldn¡¯t feel it myself, it¡¯s likely spreading a curse or something simr around. I hope the children managed to escape properly, but if they didn¡¯t get far enough, they might be affected. It would be best to deal with this as soon as possible. And in my opinion, there was only one way to handle it. ¡®I¡¯ll have to purify it somehow.¡¯ It¡¯s the obvious conclusion. Of course, it¡¯s not like a holy sword in this state ispletely useless. ¡®Where do you even use a sword that gets stronger the more it curses the world?¡¯ It¡¯s a feature hardly anyone could properly utilize unless they¡¯re particrly twisted. Sure, it could be used for mental attacks by exploiting its curse-emitting nature... But that¡¯s inconvenient. Naturally. How do you even carry around a cursed sword that kills everyone nearby? Siel might somehow manage to withstand it, but Miss Rubia would drop dead the moment she came close. If I don¡¯t n on living my life away from society, I can¡¯t carry around such a sword. Conversely, the divine power originally held by the holy sword was exactly the kind of strength I needed now. If the world is in danger, it¡¯s likely due to demons or a Demon King. To stand against them, having a functioning holy sword is necessary. ¡®...But how on earth do I purify it?¡¯ I felt like I was in the dark. The previous works might have shown how to corrupt it, but not how to purify it. Since the user bes corrupted by cursing everything in the world, should I try the opposite approach? Would holding the holy sword with a heart full of love for everything in the world change something? But then again, I¡¯m not exactly pathologically phnthropic, am I? With these thoughts, my head started to spin. However,cking any other ideas, I sighed and grasped the holy sword. And then¡­ ¡°¡­¡­?¡± Suddenly, a ck shimmer began to climb up my arm. Before I could grasp what was happening, that dark energy hadpletely merged with me. The sword¡¯s de glowed with a soft, bright light. The holy sword was perfectly purified. ...My mind felt numb. Why did this happen all of a sudden? More importantly, what just happened? I was bewildered and deep in thought for a long while... but no matter how much I pondered, I couldn¡¯t understand why this had urred. All that remained was the result that the holy sword was purified as soon as I touched it. And I didn¡¯t feel anything unusual in my body either. Something continued to nag at me¡­ But I couldn¡¯t cling to an unsolvable issue for the rest of my life. In the end, I took the holy sword and went to find the children. Why could this be? Freeing ves, dealing with viins, purifying a holy sword, as if walking the path of a true hero. The feeling that I might have seriously taken the wrong turn somewhere. That was something I just couldn¡¯t understand. ****** The Emperor Might absorbs the corrupted energy of the holy sword. ...The Emperor Might hints at the possibility of transforming into ¡ö¡ö of ¡ö¡ö. Your spiritual stature is bing closer to ¡ö¡ö. A critical error has been detected. The path of fate is being reset. [T.N. - Join Patreon tosupport the trantionand toread up to5 chapters ahead of the /Jade43] Chapter 28: The Empire’s Worst Psychopath (1) Chapter 28: The Empire¡¯s Worst Psychopath (1) Chapter 28: The Empire¡¯s Worst Psychopath (1) Perhaps I¡¯m currently facing an adversary more formidable than that guy, Asher. It seemed only natural for me to think so. Because right now, in front of my eyes were children, sobbing pitifully. Though only four of them were unable to speak, for some reason, I couldn¡¯t understand even the words of that blind girl now. By the looks of it, she probably didn¡¯t know what she was saying herself either. Her sobs were interspersed with attempts at speech, but it was closer to babbling than any real conversation. ¡®Well, I sort of get why they¡¯re acting like this.¡¯ From their perspective, they must feel like they¡¯ve abandoned their savior by running away.Feeling guilty wasn¡¯t unreasonable. ¡®But honestly, I¡¯m totally fine with it.¡¯ It¡¯s to be expected. I¡¯m not some mad psychopath, and there¡¯s no way I would force children, who should be in kindergarten, to stake their lives in a fight. So, there was absolutely no need for the children to feel any guilt. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I was the one who told you to run away first.¡± ¡°B,bu,but still...¡± ¡°If you had stayed, it would have been hard to fight worrying about you, right? Following my orders promptly was actuallymendable.¡± I tried tofort the kids with these words, but their expressions remained gloomy. They were still feeling guilty, it seemed. After pondering for a moment... I spoke again. ¡°If it really bothers you... you can just help me out when you grow up.¡± A phrase I threw out to console them. But honestly, it contained a bit of my own selfish desire. It was only natural. If these kids had any talent, I hoped they would help prevent the end of the world when they grew up. Of course, I had no intention of using these young kids as soldiers. If they were really going to help me, that would be a matter for the future. With these thoughts, I gently stroked the children¡¯s heads. Fortunately, this seemed to work somewhat, as their crying slowly ceased. The blind girl nodded her head with a determined expression, as if she had made some kind of resolve. Even though her eyes were red and swollen, making her serious expression look rather cute. ¡®Now that I think about it, I¡¯ve gotten quite used to doing things like this.¡¯ It feels like just yesterday I was struggling to be friends with Siel, and now here I am, adept at dealing with children. The feeling of being suspiciously good at handling young kids. ...I¡¯m not sure if I should be proud of this or not, but for the sake of my mental health, let¡¯s just consider it a good thing. After all, thanks to that, I¡¯ve managed to calm the kids down. Now, all that¡¯s left is to gather what I need and leave. ¡®I¡¯ve already secured the holy sword, but I can¡¯t miss out on the artifacts.¡¯ It¡¯s a given. After all the trouble of defeating the boss, not collecting the reward would be the height of foolishness. Since I can¡¯t take everything with me, I¡¯ll select as many of the best ones as possible to bring along. With that thought, I began to survey the items... and then an idea struck me. ¡°Hey kids, can you help me out here?¡± Why bother selecting only the good artifacts? If we all work together, we can take everything. With five of us, we could carry not just the artifacts but a significant amount of gold as well. With this in mind, I asked the children for help. The process that followed was incredibly smooth. Since I knew all the artifacts in the game, I described their shapes to the girl, and the blind girl would use her senses to find their location, then we¡¯d simply collect them. In less than two hours, we managed to clean out the entire warehouse. A smile naturally formed on my lips. When I think about it, it wasn¡¯t even hard. We had collected over twenty artifacts by now. If I had gathered these through the standard route of exploring ruins, it would have taken over 20 years at the fastest. Yet here I was, having acquired the results of 20 years in just two hours. And I hadn¡¯t spent a single penny of my own money. There¡¯s no cheat like this level of cheat. ......What to do. At this rate, I might actually get a taste for robbery. ***** I led the kids out of the warehouse. With everything gathered, all that was left was to regroup with my otherpanions and leave this ce. I was about to head to the VIP seating area to meet up with Miss Rubia when... I noticed something odd. ¡®...Isn¡¯t it too quiet?¡¯ It was unusually silent. There should have been a terrorist attack, but for some reason, not a soul was in sight. An utterly iprehensible situation. I quickly surveyed the streets of the ck market to grasp what was happening. ...Bloodstains were everywhere. No matter where I looked¡ªthe ground, the walls¡ªstrange bloodstains were scattered all around. However, the odd thing was, despite the abundance of bloodstains, not a single corpse could be found. I calmly assessed the situation. There was no need to ponder whose blood it was. It obviously belonged to those fake ck Fangs. The reason why none of the terrorists were visible seemed to be that they were all probably dead. So, who took care of them? ¡®...It must have been Asher.¡¯ This thought also exined why only the bodies were missing. He¡¯s a dark mage. He must have efficiently used the bodies of his fallen enemies. I found myself having to slightly adjust my assessment of Asher. Perhaps I had underestimated Asher¡¯s abilities. After all, upon reflection, the psychological warfare, and the information I possessed about him, had been fatally effective against him. The magic Asher used was mostly learned from his master, making it easy to dispel. The dark mage realizing his paternal love and the boy who unwittingly killed his own father. The psychological depiction of the dark mage was quite impressive, and I particrly enjoyed the story for not washing away the viin¡¯s deeds but ending in tragedy. Having memorized it all, I was able to perfectly target Asher¡¯s psychological weaknesses. Moreover, Asher, unaware of my immunity to mental attacks, chose to overdrive the corrupted holy sword as his trump card. ...Considering this, from Asher¡¯s perspective, there couldn¡¯t be a more unfair situation. He faced someone who knew all his spells, understood all his circumstances, and even his trump card was ineffective. To be this unlucky could almost be considered miraculous. ¡®No, should I say he was actually lucky?¡¯ Had he defeated me, his end would have been far more terrible than it is now. Had I even received a scratch, wouldn¡¯t he have been dismembered into 17 pieces by Lien? I certainly had no intention of sparing such scum. Far from stopping it, I would have egged it on. Instead, by losing to me, he managed to end his life through somewhat more humane means. Maybe Asher is thanking me from hell? ¡®Perhaps this is a gift of gratitude from Asher.¡¯ When I think about it, it¡¯s strange for me, a decent modern person, to suddenly develop a taste for thievery. It¡¯s more usible to think that Asher¡¯s wishes from hell have reached me. Asher¡¯s desire to repay me in some way must have been transmitted, suddenly filling me with the urge to raid his warehouse. ¡®Thank you, Asher. I won¡¯t let your feelings be in vain.¡¯ Afterpleting this perfect self-rationalization, I walked through the streets with a lighter step, a thought urred to me. ¡®Now that I think about it, what would the ck Fangs think of this situation?¡¯ It was a natural question to have. This situation. To anyone unaware of the details, it would appear as though the fake ck Fangs were killed, and the archmage died in the process. It was obvious who would be med for this act. The ck Fangs. This incident would be known as the grand event where the ck Fangs severely punished those impersonating them and even killed an archmage, effectively erasing the ck market from the world. Even though the ck Fangs hadn¡¯t actually done anything this time. I was the one who killed the man disguised as the archmage, and Asher himself took care of the fake ck Fangs. ¡®It makes me think secret organizations have their troubles too.¡¯ It¡¯s ridiculous to try to prove it wasn¡¯t their doing, so in the end, their leader might have to tacitly ept it as their own action. Thinking about it made me feel somewhat sympathetic. ¡®Since it hase to this, let¡¯s exploit it one more time.¡¯ With that thought, I looked around. ves left behind by fleeing ve traders, not yet picked up. There were no guards or surveince cameras around. It was possible that among these, there might be protagonists from the original story. There was only one thing for me to do now. Pretend to be the ck Fangs and blindly attempt to save them. It was time to y the gacha. [T.N. - Join Patreon tosupport the trantionand toread up to5 chapters ahead of the /Jade43] Chapter 29: The Empire’s Worst Psychopath (2) Chapter 29: The Empire¡¯s Worst Psychopath (2) Chapter 29: The Empire¡¯s Worst Psychopath (2) ¡°Wake up. How long do you n to sleep?¡± The words came suddenly. Rubia, with a nk face, rubbed her eyes and soon realized she had been unconscious all this time. Her face went pale in an instant. And for good reason. It was outrageous, to have passed out in front of the leader of the empire¡¯s worst terrorist organization. It was an act no different from throwing her life away. ¡°I¡¯m, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Moreover, Rubia was now seated in a chair. In other words, the leader had personally carried her here while she was unconscious.Worried she might have offended him, Rubia spoke with a trembling voice. However, the response she received was utterly unexpected. Questions about why she was apologizing, remarks about how it was merely something said because she was sleeping too vulnerably while dangerous things were happening outside. Those were some incredibly gentle words. For a moment, Rubia¡¯s mind went nk. ¡®...Perhaps, he might be nicer than I thought?¡¯ The term ¡®gaslighting¡¯ didn¡¯t exist in this world, so Rubia had no way of knowing she was experiencing it without her realizing. ¡®When I think about it, he¡¯s always been kind to his members.¡¯ Though he had coolly threatened to kill her before she officially joined the organization, there had been no threats after she received the ck robe. Thinking back, it seemed he had actually been looking out for her. It was just her who had been unterally terrified of the monstrous leader. Being strong doesn¡¯t mean onecks humanity. Reconsidering his actions from this perspective made Ian seem more reasonable and kind than she had thought. Perhaps¡­ there¡¯s no need to be afraid of him. That was what Rubia was thinking as she tried to rise from the chair. ¡°......?¡± Rubia¡¯s expression turned to one of confusion. Thinking about it, it wasn¡¯t surprising. There were dozens of people in front of her. ¡°Ah, these people are ves I¡¯ve just rescued.¡± Her mind went nk in an instant. She couldn¡¯t make sense of what she was hearing. ves? Rescued? But even as Rubia stood confused, Ian continued to exin. He had rescued them after ve traders had abandoned them while fleeing. The search was assisted by Siel, the destruction was handled by Lien, and he dispelled the ve brands himself, thereby rescuing over forty people in a blink of an eye. Rubia simply couldn¡¯t keep up with the situation. Dispel ve brands? Is that even remotely possible by any standard? But setting that aside for now. ¡°W-what were you thinking doing something like that¡­¡± Stealing from the ck market was an issue that couldn¡¯t simply be overlooked. Rubia¡¯s panic over this ck market terrorism incident wasn¡¯t for nothing. Contrary to its name, the ck market was an incredibly safe ce. After all, it¡¯s operated by the ¡®Archmage¡¯ himself. No one would dare dream of breaking the rules. How could anyone think of opposing the Archmage? That¡¯s why no one dares to steal anything from the ck market. ¡­And yet, the leader has now tantly stolen dozens of ves. And somehow, he¡¯s even managed to cleanly erase their ve brands. This situation. It was obvious what the Archmage would think of this. ¡°I¡¯ll go and try to exin the situation somehow!¡± Rubia said as she abruptly stood up. There might still be a chance now. It¡¯s too early to give up. She needs to quickly exin the situation to the Archmage and somehow apologize. She might not be confident in changing the Archmage¡¯s mind, but what wouldn¡¯t she do to survive? That was Rubia¡¯s thought as she was about to rush off in search of the Archmage. ¡°¡­Where are you off to all of a sudden?¡± Ian stops her. His expression was incredibly calm, as if he didn¡¯t understand the severity of the situation. That¡¯s why Rubia quickly continued exining. After all, eloquence is a skill any businessman inevitably needs to have. Exining the severity of the situation without upsetting the leader too much was a simple task. And after hearing everything, Ian pondered for a moment before speaking. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that.¡± ¡°¡­Huh?¡± ¡°That person, he¡¯s dead.¡± Rubia¡¯s mind went nk in an instant. The meaning of his words was clear upon reflection. True to form, the leader spoke as if it was nothing. ¡°I killed him. So you don¡¯t need to worry.¡± Rubia¡¯s face went pale. It was, perhaps, to be expected. The man was nonchntly talking about how he had killed the Archmage, a figure even the empire hesitated to confront. ...It was beyondprehension. After all, not a single scratch could be seen on the man¡¯s body. The implication was clear. An overwhelming difference. A gap in power so vast that calling it a fight wouldn¡¯t even make sense, indicating that there was an absolute disparity in strength between the two. She could feel cold sweat running down her back. She had known all along. That the leader before her eyes was an unimaginably formidable force. Yet, knowing did not prevent her from being shocked. What kind of monster could so dominantly overpower the Archmage? It was impossible to understand within the realm of normal logic. ¡°Oh, by the way, some of the people we rescued said they want to join us. Would you be able to lend us the mansion?¡± As always, he asked politely. In this situation. There was only one course of action she could take. ¡°Of, of course! I¡¯ll even build a new building for them! Ahahaha¡­¡­.¡± ¡­Rubia felt like crying right then and there. ****** I found myself reflecting on my attitude once again. Among the ves we rescued, not a single one was a viin. I hadined about myck of human fortune, but upon reflection, such deception was unparalleled. To speak ofcking good fortune when having suchrades. Where else in the world would such absurdity be found? ¡®How magnanimous is this person?¡¯ I couldn¡¯t help but think. Thinking it was already an unreasonable request to amodate these people in the mansion, yet Miss Rubia readily agreed to construct a new building for them. ¡®I had been wondering how to amodate thirty people.¡¯ Among the rescued ves, thirty had decided to apany me. After sending off those with families or ces to return to, a surprisinglyrge number of people remained. Mostly, they were children with nowhere to go. Children who had no means to feed themselves or anyone to protect them, facing a bleak future. Since it¡¯s easier to train magic at a younger age, teaching them well could surely be of help. However, the actual space to house and educate these children was sorelycking. Yet, Miss Rubia had eagerly dered she would provide that space. Even before I could offer potion recipes aspensation. A smile naturally formed on my lips. ¡°Really, I¡¯m so lucky to have met Miss Rubia.¡± I said, offering my thanks to Miss Rubia, even though her face was more than half-covered by a mask. I couldn¡¯t see Miss Rubia¡¯s expression, but I was certain she was wearing an incredibly kind smile. ¡®I don¡¯t know how many times I¡¯ve received her help.¡¯ As soon as I get back, I¡¯ll make sure to take care of her first. Thinking about it, being able toe to this ck market was all thanks to Miss Rubia. It was Miss Rubia who had secured the entrance tickets on time so we could enter here. Thanks to Miss Rubia being a noble, we were able to take the train and arrive here on time. It was Miss Rubia¡¯s support with the elixir thatid the groundwork for defeating Asher. Finding any part of this journey that didn¡¯t involve Miss Rubia¡¯s help would be more challenging. From the holy sword to over twenty artifacts, achieving such results would have been impossible without her. It seems I really do have good luck withpanions. With Siel, Lien, and Miss Rubia, each and every one of them feels too good to be true. And even this time, though I didn¡¯t find any heroes, there were many kids with potential, like the blind girl I met before. ¡°So, are we heading back now?¡± While I was lost in these thoughts, Miss Rubia cautiously asked. Indeed¡­ We had achieved all our objectives. We had taken everything we could and gained everything avable. But¡­¡­ ¡®There¡¯s still one thing left to do.¡¯ It goes without saying. I do have a conscience, after all. I couldn¡¯t possibly be cold-hearted enough not to offer some form of repayment after exploiting the name of the ck Fangs so freely. Moreover, if the revolution truly seeds, the chances of dealing with the mastermind behind it all are high. There was plenty of reason to assist the ck Fangs. ¡°Siel, could you leave a message with your magic?¡± It was time to lend a hand to the ck Fangs, even if just a little. [T.N. - Join Patreon tosupport the trantionand toread up to5 chapters ahead of the /Jade43] Chapter 30: The Empire’s Worst Psychopath (3) Chapter 30: The Empire¡¯s Worst Psychopath (3) Chapter 30: The Empire¡¯s Worst Psychopath (3) Anyone who has yed Blood and Bone would inevitably develop a disdain for the Empire. Its strength is disgustingly overpowering, making cooperation almost a forced strategy for easier progression in the game. Yet, allies as despicable as these are rare. Their actions are consistently off-putting, with backstabbing at the slightest distraction being a given. They¡¯re a group of lunatics who will do anything if it benefits them. This led me to be certain about one thing: The Empire must have had a hand in this incident. There¡¯s a level of despicableness that, once crossed, paradoxically turns into reliability. If it¡¯s the Empire, they¡¯re undoubtedly concocting some abhorrent scheme. If it¡¯s the Empire, they¡¯re surely up to some dog-like trickery.I trusted in the Empire¡¯s despicableness. ¡®Thinking about it, that fake ck Fang was too strange.¡¯ It was obvious. I couldn¡¯t understand their motives at all. The idea that they came to steal something from the ck market doesn¡¯t hold up since they showed no interest in thergest warehouses. To say they came for ve liberation is contradicted by the numerous ves who lost their lives to the ck Fang¡¯s bombs. If their purpose was truly humanitarian, there were surely better means than terrorism. Moreover, targeting this ck market specifically doesn¡¯t make sense. Only the protagonist of the prequel and I know that the Archmage is already dead. To the outside world, this ce is still reputed to be operated by that great Archmage. There couldn¡¯t have been a more inappropriate ce for thievery. Then, why do it? The reason is quite simple. There had to be a reason that it had to be here. A reason to attack the ck market. This brings me to a logical suspicion. What if this fake ck Fang was associated with the Empire? The Empire¡¯s disdain for this ck market was a fact even in the prequel. The Empire certainly had a motive for such an act. ¡®Then, why impersonate the ck Fang?¡¯ That, too, can be somewhat surmised. Using an enemy to control another enemy, such tactics weremonly employed by the Empire in the prequel. From the Empire¡¯s perspective, they likely aimed for a scenario where the ck Fang and the Archmage were at odds. Moreover, many guests of the ck market were also caught up and killed in this terrorism. Naturally, only the wealthy noble ss would have ess to such a ce. ¡®This might be a bit of a stretch, but.¡¯ Perhaps, that too was part of the Empire¡¯s cunning strategy. Consider the current situation. What if the Empire publicizes this terrorism as an actmitted by the ck Fang? What happens if this incident, which resulted in the deaths of numerous civilians and many nobles caught in the explosion, is entirely med on the ck Fang? What if public opinion is swayed to believe the ck Fang orchestrated this terror attack on the ck market with the intent of massacring all the nobles? It wasn¡¯t hard to imagine. In an instant, the ck Fang would be reduced to an extremist revolutionary group, intent on killing all nobles. ¡®Then, that wouldplicate the revolution.¡¯ It¡¯s obvious. The reason I held the ck Fang¡¯s revolutionary potential in high regard was because they had been more rational in their actions than expected. They do not harm civilians. They do not kill people simply because they are nobles. Their rebellion targets only the imperial royal family. If things continued this way, it was likely that the ck Fang could secure the nobility as their backing. Not all nobles are evil, despite the Empire¡¯s corruption. Surely, there are those who, if persuaded well, could be valuable allies. Considering the strength of the ck Fang, there would be those among them willing to betray the Empire for their own gain. But if things proceed in this manner... the ck Fang bes the public enemy of the Empire¡¯s nobility. Being a guest at the ck market would not justify death. Sure, some may havee here for unspeakable and vile purposes, but others were here searching for materials avable only here. Didn¡¯t I also visit purely for shopping, without any malicious intent? If this incident became public, the tarnishing of the ck Fang¡¯s image would be unavoidable. Even nobles who were somewhat favorable towards the ck Fang would turn their backs. Facing the imperial royal family is challenging enough without making more enemies. For the ck Fang, preventing this scenario is imperative. ¡®So, this is where Ie in.¡¯ With that thought, I allowed myself a slight smile. In the current situation. There¡¯s only one thing I need to do. To ensure the Empire doesn¡¯t distort the event at will, it¡¯s essential to firmly establish our stance in advance. To dere that this massacre was not the work of the ck Fang. Rather, it was a punishment for those who massacred civilians in the name of the ck Fang. ¡°Siel. Make sure it¡¯s untraceable, handle it with care.¡± With my words, Siel leaves a trace with magic. In time, this message will rise high into the sky with a loud noise. In other words, this is the ck Fang¡¯s first official statement to bememorated. Well. I¡¯m not exactly the leader of the ck Fang. Leaving a statement on my own does weigh a bit on my conscience. ¡®After all, this isn¡¯t the first time something like this has happened.¡¯ I already figured out that the ck Fang had a tolerance for this sort of thing through the incident with Lien. Be it the assassination of the Empire¡¯s knightmander, the elimination of its leadership, or dealing with dark mages. Among the feats known to be aplished by the ck Fang, the annihtion of an elite unit was actually orchestrated by Lien. I¡¯m certain of it because I witnessed it myself. However, in the public eye, it¡¯s treated as an actmitted by the ck Fang. And the ck Fang hasn¡¯t denied it either. The reason for their eptance is simple. iming such deeds as their own builds the necessary prestige for the revolution. The ck Fang isn¡¯t some iprehensible monster group. They¡¯re a revolutionary group that acts surprisingly sensibly. This statement will definitely support the activities of the ck Fang. So, there shouldn¡¯t be any significant bacsh from their side. They¡¯ll probably turn a blind eye to it like thest time. Well, even if my assumption is wrong and the ck Fang bes furious over this matter, having Lien and Siel means there¡¯s not much to worry about. ¡®If this goes well, maybe I¡¯ll try to initiate contact with them once.¡¯ They seem to act in a manner I respect, and we seem to be somewhat on the same wavelength¡ªa powerful force that could be a decent ally. ¡°It¡¯s done,¡± Siel announced. It ended so quickly I worried the spell might be wed. But astonishingly, there wasn¡¯t a single fault to find. Thepletion was almost artistic. I¡¯ve felt this before, but Siel is just as much of an overpowered as Lien. If not for a poorly drafted contract, their pure magical talent alone would make even an Archmage drool with envy. ¡®Is this what it means to be a protagonist¡¯spanion?¡¯ It¡¯s incredibly reassuring. Though, their personality does give me a bit of worry. ¡®The kid is just too naive.¡¯ Considering the absurd request to leave a statement in the name of the ck Fang. Yet, as always, Siel didn¡¯t utter a single question. They just went ahead and did as I said. They¡¯d probably nod without hesitation even if I asked them to vouch for me. I appreciate their devotion, but I can¡¯t help worrying if such naivety can survive the world. While harboring these thoughts and observing Siel... I suddenly realized something peculiar. Now that I think about it, why don¡¯t Siel and Lien question my actions, but more puzzling, why doesn¡¯t Miss Rubia ask why I¡¯m doing this? Am I really to believe she has nothing to say while I impersonate the Empire¡¯s most nefarious secret organization and issue a statement? Does that make any sense? Driven by curiosity, I asked Miss Rubia if she wasn¡¯t at all curious about why I was engaging in such actions. ¡°I, I support whatever you do. So, if there¡¯s anything you need, just let me know.¡± But the response I got was a rambling one. It was clear what had happened in this situation. ¡°It seems you still don¡¯t quite understand.¡± She must still be half asleep, not fully grasping the situation yet. Siel is one thing, but she¡¯s really something else. How has she managed to survive in this harsh world being so absent-minded? And her personality is oddly too kind. How she seeded as a businesswoman is a mystery to me. Our potion business, which involves duplicating money. Miss Rubia ys a crucial role in it, yet my trust in her as a business partner is plummeting in real time. I had hoped to benefit from her expertise in promotion orworking as a businesswoman. I¡¯m already worried about whether we can actually get this business off the ground. ¡®It seemed like she wasn¡¯t even listening when I exined the business n earlier.¡¯ Well, given the help I¡¯ve received from her, It¡¯s only right, out of loyalty, to share the profits, no matter how unreliable she seems. I remember the amount I¡¯ve borrowed so far. With the help I¡¯ve received, it¡¯s only right to return at least three times that amount to save face. ¡°Oh, no! I, I do understand everything! Ipletely empathize with you!¡± As my expression darkened, Miss Rubia hastily eximed. Did she ingest something wrong? While I was bewildered, Miss Rubia continued to ramble on. Saying things about overthrowing the Empire together, how she genuinely agrees with my ideology. Her voice trembling as if she was undergoing some life-threatening ideological scrutiny. Apletely iprehensible situation. After a moment of contemtion¡­ I finally realized what was happening. The cause of Miss Rubia¡¯s sudden erratic behavior. I had a rough guess as to what it might be. ¡®What in the world did Asher put in that drink?¡¯ I couldn¡¯t be more grateful that I hadn¡¯t drunk the alcohol provided in the VIP seats. I knew Asher was extreme, but I never imagined he would stoop to such actions even towards his auction house customers. I had no choice but to retract any deration of support for Asher. To think he would exterminate so many fake ck Fangs without blinking an eye, and even feed Miss Rubia some bizarre drug to the point of putting her in this state. Truly, the more you dig, the more horror stories you find about him. What kind of monster does something like this? [T.N. - Join Patreon tosupport the trantionand toread up to5 chapters ahead of the /Jade43] Chapter 31: The Empire’s Worst Psychopath (4) Chapter 31: The Empire¡¯s Worst Psychopath (4) Chapter 31: The Empire¡¯s Worst Psychopath (4) After much deliberation, the statement was finally crafted. Thest task to be handled in the ck market was nowplete. There are many concerns about how well it will be received and how the ck Fangs will respond to the statement, but for now, all that needed to be done has been aplished. All that¡¯s left is to return to the mansion of Miss Rubia, which has unexpectedly be our hideout. ¡®I never thought I would get stuck at this part.¡¯ A very realistic problem has hit me. Getting back is fine, but how on earth do we go about it? ¡®Our numbers have increased too much.¡¯ Including the ves we just rescued and our own group, there are more than thirty people. Of course, taking the train was not an option.It¡¯s obvious. While everyone else fled in terror, are we supposed to casually take dozens of ves shopping and hop on a train? That would be like advertising to get us caught and interrogated. Besides, walking such a distance is far too great. Moreover, moving in such arge group. It¡¯s very likely we¡¯d draw unwanted attention and be followed. And if the Empire were to notice, No, worse, if they were to ridiculously mistake us for the ck Fangs. ¡®That¡¯s a situation I absolutely must avoid.¡¯ We must avoid that at all costs. So, to sum up the current situation, it¡¯s simple. We can¡¯t take a train, nor can we walk. However, we must quickly get out of here and head to the mansion. ¡®...This is driving me crazy.¡¯ My head is spinning. Whether it¡¯s dealing with a corrupted holy sword split in two, a sudden terror attack, or a desperate fight with Asher, many unexpected events were resolved without much trouble. But now, we¡¯re stuck on the bizarre issue of ¡®how do we actually get home?¡¯ When the game bes reality, these are theplications that arise. Normally, one would just click for fast travel on the map and be done. But without that, these problems arise¡­ ¡®...Hold on.¡¯ Fast travel, can we really not use that right now? Of course, this damn status screen keeps disying the usual ¡¯The path of fate is being reset¡¯or something. But that doesn¡¯t mean there isn¡¯t apleteck of alternatives. ¡°Siel... Can you use some kind of teleportation magic?¡± I asked Siel, who after a moment of consideration, nodded affirmatively. I couldn¡¯t help but reevaluate Siel¡¯s capabilities once again. To think she could use high-level magic like teleportation. What kind of incredible talent does she possess? ¡®Theserades in this work are really toopetent.¡¯ In the previous works,panions all started from the bottom, but here, it¡¯s as if everyone is a powerhouse. Looking at the specs, they seem more akin to bosses than fellow characters. ¡°We can only send those people.¡± Siel said that. She meant that she could only teleport the thirty ves, excluding us. But that was to be expected. The difficulty of teleportation magic increases exponentially depending on the target. If it were so easy to use teleportation magic on strong opponents, one could simply teleport anyone 500 kilometers up in the air and let them fall to their death. No, there wouldn¡¯t even be a need to drop them from a height. One could just cancel the magic midway and tear them apart in the fabric of space. It¡¯s not without reason that I¡¯ve been saving the amulet Siel gave me. It can only move to where my shadow falls, and it takes a long time and various ingredients to create. That someone like Lien or Siel could be teleported instantly was utterly unbelievable. ¡®Perhaps, the demon Siel contracted with might actually be quite useful in terms of utility.¡¯ The cost of half a soul is certainly painful, but it seems to be worth the meal, so to speak. Thanks to this, things have be unexpectedly easier. ¡®We can just take the train back normally.¡¯ Walking would take at least ten days. Ten days is not a short time. We don¡¯t know when or how destruction wille, or what we need to stop to prevent it. I cannot afford to waste time. So, the n was to take the train again on the way back. ¡®...Somehow, I have this unsettling feeling that we might end up on the same train as terrorists.¡¯ Surely it¡¯s just a misconception. My brain has been too marinated in web novels. While terror episodes aremon when ites to trains in stories, this is reality. The chances of encountering a terrorist organization in real life aren¡¯t that high. It seems my instincts might be a bit off. I used to trust my good instincts, buttely, I seem to be misstepping frequently. ¡°Shall we prepare now?¡± Siel suggested. Probably she would start preparing the teleportation magic right away if I agreed. However, I shook my head. The reason was quite simple. ¡®We need toy down some business foundations.¡¯ How could I miss such a good opportunity? Now I could pick and choose as much of the materials I wanted as I wanted. With thirty people at our disposal, it made sense to send them all together, each loaded with various items. Sure, it felt a bit like stealing. But then again, the ck market was already half destroyed, and the merchants had either been caught in the explosion or had fled. If we left things as they were, the Empire would just take everything. It¡¯s better that we put it to good use instead. This was, in a way, retaliation against the Empire. Diverting goods meant for the imperial treasury surely counted as a perfectly justifiable act of rebellion. I directed the people we rescued to gather various items. It was time to set up a business foundation for free. ***** The children were morepetent than I had anticipated. Perhaps because they had all miraculously survived death. They were more passionate and capable than expected. A blind girl took charge, sensing the location of items, and the others fetched them as directed. The efficiency of this systematic division ofbor was significant. It took less than an hour for them to gather all the materials I requested. Now, we really had taken everything we could from here. From holy swords and artifacts to materials and manpower, we hadpletely cleaned out the ce. All that was left was to send the ves via teleportation magic, and for us to take the train back to the mansion. ¡®It was supposed to take about two hours.¡¯ Teleportation magic, especially targeting so many people, required more time than one might expect. That meant we had some time to spare. I could sit and nkly watch Siel drawing the magic circle, but¡­ ¡®That would be such a waste.¡¯ As someone who prioritizes efficiency, I couldn¡¯t allow such a waste of time. If there¡¯s something to be done, it¡¯s better to do it. That¡¯s why I was now walking the streets of the ck market. Most customers and merchants had fled. However, that didn¡¯t mean there was nothing left to gain here. ¡®It¡¯d be a shame to give up now.¡¯ It might be an obsession, but havinge this far, I wanted to recruit at least one good character into our group. Though we had rescued most of the abandoned ves, there¡¯s no such thing as 100% certainty in this world. Who knows? Perhaps there¡¯s still a good character here waiting to be rescued. ¡®¡­Well, the chances are low, I know.¡¯ But there¡¯s no harm in trying, right? There¡¯s spare time anyway. Might as well make somewhat useful use of it. Even if I don¡¯t find any good characters, picking up any item would mean I haven¡¯t lost anything. And then, what should I say? A strange conviction struck me. A belief that I might just meet a key character from the original work. ¡®Well, my instincts have been offtely.¡¯ But this time, an unfounded intuition filled my mind. So, I wandered around, ncing around the streets of the ck market. Unfortunately, no auspicious coincidence seemed to appear. It ended up being just a meaningless stroll. Almost two hours had passed. I couldn¡¯t afford to spend more time here. Eventually, I sighed and started to head back to where Siel was. ...Well, I intended to. ¡°Is anyone there?¡± At that moment, a voice reached my ears. I turned my head to pinpoint the source of the sound. And then... my face hardened in an instant. A blue ponytail. A knight with ck eyes. Every detail matched what I had read in the spoiler posts. However, no smile formed on my lips. It couldn¡¯t have. It was only natural. The person standing before me was the empire¡¯s worst psychopath. Though appearing as a noble and upright knight... in reality, it was scum who reveled inmitting heinous crimes, murdering, and torturing people. In other words, for the first time since my possession, I was face to face with a named viin. [T.N. - Join Patreon tosupport the trantionand toread up to5 chapters ahead of the /Jade43] Chapter 32: The Empire’s Worst Psychopath (5) Chapter 32: The Empire¡¯s Worst Psychopath (5) Chapter 32: The Empire¡¯s Worst Psychopath (5) ¡°Found it, finally!¡± Lucy, an apprentice knight of the empire, felt like she could burst into cheers right there and then. It seemed only natural. Today, she had finally discovered the location of the ck market. For someone as ordinary as her, not only was it a challenge to obtain an entrance ticket, but even discovering the venue was nearly impossible. Moreover, as an apprentice knight, she was obliged to assist with various menial tasks. Finding time to gather information was extremely difficult. However, Lucy had ultimately seeded. Although her family had fallen from grace, she had managed to use her noble status to monitor the movements of the magic train passengers. She couldn¡¯t just take leave whenever she wanted, so she couldn¡¯t arrive on time. But knowing was what mattered. After being bossed around by her seniors all day, she rushed straight to the magic train. ¡°Stop right there! Drop your weapon and surrender!¡± ¡°Me?¡± Her shabby attire had led to misunderstandings; she was mistaken for amoner and subjected to questioning. Even after proving her identity, she faced remarks like, ¡®Valierre? Oh, that family? I didn¡¯t know anyone from there was still alive,¡¯ which made her face turn red, Andints about amoner hiding aboard led to a major disturbance inside the train, using her of terrorism. There were various incidents like these... ¡®But, but reaching here is what counts!¡¯ Lucy quicklyposed herself. What if things got a bit rough? Ever since her family¡¯s downfall, frustration had always clung to her life. But that didn¡¯t mean she could always remain resigned and gloomy. Positive thinking was most crucial. Thus, Lucy, looking at the magically concealed entrance to the ck market, allowed herself a slight smile. Her reason for doing this was simple. She might be too embarrassed to tell others, but... it was to punish the wicked and bring justice to the world. The ck market was a den of vile dealings. ve trading was just the beginning; it was a true den of evil with all sorts of horrendous crimes unfolding. She couldn¡¯t just stand by and watch. ¡®Because I¡¯ve decided to be like him!¡¯ When her family had been engulfed in cmity, a hero had saved her. To be like that hero, Lucy had resolved to be a knight. Therefore, she must save people and do good like that hero... [Heroes don¡¯t exist in this world.] Suddenly, a whispering voice in her ear. She stood dazed for a moment, then remembered one thing. Come to think of it, a hero does not exist in this world. The man with ck hair. Ian, the name he used when he supposedly saved her from disaster 11 years ago, was a hero that didn¡¯t exist. Why had she been harboring such a foolish delusion? Creating a nonexistent person out of thin air. Perhaps the stress had gotten too severetely. ¡°...Huh? Then how did I survive back then?¡± [That¡¯s not important.] She thought about it for a moment. It really wasn¡¯t important. Given her failure to remember, it surely wasn¡¯t significant. Dwelling on it would just be a waste of time. What mattered was that she had to do something about the ck market where these atrocities were happening. For some reason, she feltpelled to act, as if it were her life¡¯s purpose. She swallowed hard and, keeping her tension, slowly headed towards the entrance. She had thoroughly researched the ck market. So, she was well aware of its stringent security system. She would likely have to breach heavy security. ¡®Can I really do this?¡¯ It was natural to have such doubts. She was fairly confident in her swordsmanship. Among the apprentice knights, none could match her. Moreover, she had a special ability that she kept secret from everyone. Eyes that saw what should not be visible. The psychic eyes that could perceive the essence of souls. A power inherited from her parents. But still... this was the infamous ck market. Operated by that Archmage. No matter how confident she was in her skills, she wasn¡¯t a match for an Archmage. Thus, entry must be absolutely secretive. She had to be extremely careful not to attract the guards¡¯ attention. The moment they reported her, it would be over. She nervously ripped a scroll engraved with an invisibility spell. A month¡¯s sry vanished in an instant, and it felt like her heart was torn apart as well. But there was no time to hesitate. The duration of such a cheap scroll wasn¡¯t long. Thus, Lucy hurried towards the hidden entrance of the ck market when... ¡°Uh...?¡± She let out a dumbfounded noise. It was to be expected. Her body was, by no means, invisible. Lucy quickly realized the situation. - The Lady looked so kind, She gave me a special half-price discount. ...She had been scammed. She¡¯d fallen for a fake scroll. She had felt something was off, but the promise of a half-price deal hadpletely fooled her. In an instant, Lucy¡¯s face turned pale. The current situation. She could roughly predict what was about to happen. Could she really die from something like this? Was the Archmage about toe personally and kill the intruder? She shouldn¡¯t have fallen for such words, thinking she should have bought the scroll from a more expensive but verified store filled her mind. But it was toote for regrets. Sure enough, it wasn¡¯t long before men with grim expressions were pointing their swords at her, shouting, ¡®Intruder!¡¯ She was supposed to have lost her life there, and thus the Valierre bloodline was supposed to end. ...But that didn¡¯t happen. ¡°...?¡± Lucy looked around in confusion. Despite having brazenly sprinted towards the entrance, there was no one trying to stop her. What¡¯s going on? Isn¡¯t this the entrance to the ck market? It seemed like just an ordinary wall, but it was supposed to lead to the ck market, right? Why was there no one guarding it? She couldn¡¯t make sense of the situation. She had thought she was invisible due to a transparency spell, but apparently not. Why was security sox? She couldn¡¯t figure out why, but she couldn¡¯t just stand there doing nothing. Eventually, Lucy gathered her courage and entered the ck market. The scene changed instantly. The streets of the ck market, hidden by illusion magic, unfolded before her. Grotesque items were openly disyed. The sights were horrific enough to make her feel nauseous. But more than the grim scenery, something else perplexed her. ¡®Why is there no one here?¡¯ It was strange. Very strange. No matter how much she looked around, there wasn¡¯t a soul in sight. The streets of the ck market were eerily silent. ¡®What on earth is this?¡¯ Moreover, upon closer inspection, the ce was covered in blood. It was impossible to tell how many had died here. Signs of explosions, Iron bars of cages that seemed to have been used to confine ves were unnaturally bent, Shops left unattended as if someone had hastily fled, only taking the valuables. The more she looked, the more questions arose. She couldn¡¯t even begin to guess what had happened here. The only thing she could be certain of was a dreadful premonition. Lucy¡¯s hands and feet began to tremble. She had resolved to devote herself to justice, but that was a separate matter from being terrified. On nights when her yful father told ghost stories, she could never sleep. She detested this kind of atmosphere. In these deste streets, it felt as if everyone else in the world had vanished except for her. Lucy shivered as she surveyed her surroundings. As anyone would do. She desperately needed someone to talk to. In this type of fear, it was crucial to stick with others. Fear lessens the more it is shared. Desperately, she roamed the streets shouting, ¡®Is there anyone there? Can someone please respond?¡¯ And then... perhaps it was divine intervention. Before long, she spotted a person dressed in a ck robe. A smile naturally spread across Lucy¡¯s face. Never before had she been so d to see another person. In this situation, Lucy knew what she had to do. She quickly ran towards the person. ...Or, she tried to run. Something felt off. Her eyes went rogue, uncontrobly revealing the true nature of the person in front of her with a painful throbbing. ¡°...Ah.¡± Her head spun. Her legs gave way, and she helplessly copsed to the ground. Lucy realized naturally. She understood the cause of all these anomalies. It seemed only natural. She felt something incredibly sacred yet holy, but above all, terrifying and ominous. She saw something that was iprehensible and should not beprehended. ...The figure standing before her was not a person, but a monster. [T.N. - Join Patreon tosupport the trantionand toread up to5 chapters ahead of the /Jade43] Chapter 33: The Empire’s Worst Psychopath (6) Chapter 33: The Empire¡¯s Worst Psychopath (6) Chapter 33: The Empire¡¯s Worst Psychopath (6) Calm down. It was crucial to take a moment, steady my mind, and assess the situation. Before me stood Lucy, the empire¡¯s worst psychopath. That was an undeniable truth. From her blue ponytail to the imperial crest engraved on her sword, everything matched the descriptions I had read in the spoilers. ¡®I didn¡¯t mean this when I said I want to meet a main character.¡¯ How unlucky must I be to encounter a viin so unexpectedly here? However, there was no need to panic. ¡®I have the upper hand.¡¯ Siel and Lien were nearby. The amulet was still securely around my neck.Even if Lucy was a renowned viin, I had reliable allies by my side. Besides, I had grown stronger myself. The holy sword, though split in two, was still a holy sword. If she wielded powers associated with demons, I too had a fair chance of winning. But still,cency was forbidden. Just because there was a possibility of victory, I couldn¡¯t afford to let my guard down. Unlike Asher, Lucy was an unknown entity beyond what the spoilers had revealed. So, what I needed to do was simple. Buy time. If I could just stall until the others arrived, victory was assured. ¡®It¡¯s important not to be overwhelmed by momentum.¡¯ It was evident. She was a lunatic who gets pleasure from tormenting others. If underestimated, I would quickly be her prey. In this situation, there was only one attitude to adopt. ¡®Think of myself as the leader of the ck Fangs.¡¯ Amanding tone. A poise that never allowed the opposition to dominate. I needed to maintain enough authority to not be overwhelmed by this girl. After all, all the mischief had been attributed to the ck Fangs. Like it or not, I had no choice but to y the role of the ck Fangs¡¯ leader. I was standing here, pretending to be the leader of the ck Fangs. ¡°Who are you?¡± I asked the girl in a firm voice. Brazenly feigning terror, she trembled and replied, ¡°That¡¯s my line! What on earth are you? Some kind of monstrous freak?¡± For a moment, her words nearly shook myposure. There¡¯s a limit to nonsense. A monster? Me? I, who have only killed a dark mage who sacrificed thousands of innocent lives? Am I the monster? There¡¯s a limit to absurdity. I¡¯ve only ever saved people, never oncemitted a misdeed. And now, the empire¡¯s worst psychopath is criticizing me. ¡°How offensive. You have no right to call me a monster.¡± ¡°¡­What are you even talking about?¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m unaware of the atrocities you¡¯vemitted?¡± I said this, ring at the girl. Even setting aside her reputation as a psychopathic killer, she was, after all, a knight of the empire. A knight of the empire who did not hesitate to engage in horrific massacres like the recent ck market terrorism. The malevolence of their actions was clearly evident from this terrorist act alone. ¡°I know the ugly truth behind you and your kind.¡± This was no lie. Probably, I knew more about the empire than anyone else in this world. I still can¡¯t forget the ending of the Empire Revolution route. The betrayal by a trusted ally, The revolution that ended in failure. No matter the atrocitiesmitted, the imperial family tenaciously maintained their grip on power. They would stop at nothing to secure their safety. And a knight is merely the empire¡¯s dog. Dogs bound to obey the empire. Serving as the hands and feet of the royal family, carrying out all their vile and dirty work¡ªthat¡¯s what a knight is. Just because they are leashed with a self-destructive engraving doesn¡¯t justify their actions. Only someone utterly na?ve about the world wouldn¡¯t know the true nature of the imperial knights. They all chose that path knowing full well. Choosing to obey an empire that doesn¡¯t regard people as human, they consciously decided to submit to those who treat humans like garbage. This girl was probably no different. But¡­ ¡°What¡­ What are you talking about?¡± The blue-haired girl asked. Why, though? Such words. Surely this must be an act. Yet strangely, her expression didn¡¯t seem false. A bizarre intuition. Considering the state of my intuition these days¡­ I definitely should ignore it. I know I should ignore it, but¡­ Something nagged at me. ¡®¡­What if this isn¡¯t an act?¡¯ That thought shed through my mind. After all, I didn¡¯t sense any murderous intent or ominous aura from this girl. Even if I inadvertently showed a weakness, there was no sign that she noticed. For a murderer, she seemed too inept. Moreover, that reaction. It sounded unmistakably like that of a truly innocent person. So, what if... it¡¯s a big if, but what if this isn¡¯t an act? ¡®It¡¯s definitely possible.¡¯ She still looked quite young. If she was a novice knight who had recently joined the order, she might not yet know about their reprehensible behavior. It¡¯s rare, but there have been cases of young nobles, orphaned and naive about the world, joining the imperial knights. One of the main characters from a previous series was exactly like that. It had be almost a tradition in the series to introduce a simr character in this installment. ¡®Moreover, if I consider that she¡¯s supposed to be a viin, it makes even more sense.¡¯ The most pure and kind-hearted colleague from the previous series, who was very popr. Introducing a character clearly inspired by that person would naturally put the yers at ease. Ah, this one can be trusted, they would think. But what if she experiences something that corrupts her and she turnspletely viinous? What if she even bes an antagonist to the protagonist? Deceiving the yers like that would be just the kind of twist the developers of Blood and Bone would love. Even in the previous work, the viins all had their stories. Three out of ten were driven to darkness by unfortunate circumstances. The possibility that this girl was a yet-to-be-corrupted viin was substantial. ¡®...Of course, I can¡¯t dismiss the opposite possibility either.¡¯ This is, after all, just my optimistic spection. A guess based purely on intuition. Maybe, this girl is a psychopath with incredible acting skills. Or perhaps she has a split personality, where one is innocent and kind, but the other is wicked. Isn¡¯t itmon for psychopath characters to have a dual personality? ¡­In the end, no matter how much I think about it, this problem seems unresolved. ¡°Do you really not know?¡± I asked the blue-haired girl. But no answer came back. She just looked baffled, her expression puzzled. I couldn¡¯t figure out what to do. Just the shock of facing a viin unexpectedly was overwhelming, let alone swiftly figuring out her circumstances or the right strategy. Especially in this situation. Whether Lucy was truly evil or if there was hope for redemption, I knew nothing about this girl. ¡°So that¡¯s it then... In that case¡­¡± Ultimately, there¡¯s only one course of action to take in such a situation. Postpone. Issues like the girl¡¯s potential for reform or strategies must be considered slowly, over time. For now, the priority must be to withdraw. I sent a quick message to Siel using amunication spell. To envelop me in shadows and cast an invisibility spell. Though we can¡¯t use teleportation magic, mimicking it is simple enough. After obscuring the view with shadows and while the invisibility spell is active, all I need to do is dash away on two legs. Indeed, anyone would think I teleported if they saw someone swallowed by dark shadows and then vanish from sight. I erased my presence and set up the spell, cing a tracking spell on her back. Now I can contact her anytime. To reform her, or to deal with her. Such a significant decision should be made after ample deliberation and investigation. Once that¡¯s decided, there¡¯s only one thing left for me to do. I resumed acting. It wasn¡¯t difficult. Just spout some impressive-sounding nonsense like the real leader of the ck Fangs, and it¡¯s done. ***** ¡°There¡¯s nothing more to discuss with you.¡± In front of Lucy, a mysterious man wrapped in a ck hood spoke thus. Lucy was utterly baffled by the situation. Why would such a monstrous figure be here, what was he intending to do, what was he thinking? Suddenly, their eyes met through the mask. Blue eyes. In them, Lucy sensed something untouchable. She felt the presence of something far greater than this world. Her body involuntarily shivered. She no longer had the energy to ask any questions. Breathing itself became a struggle. ¡°Whether you truly know nothing, or you¡¯re just pretending, that has nothing to do with us.¡± With those words, two figures wrapped in ck hoods appeared from somewhere. Humans, if they could still be called that, emitting a terribly ominous and dreadful aura. If the aura around the man felt both sacred and ominous, These beings were walking disasters. Entities meant to spread cmity across the world. That¡¯s why Lucy couldn¡¯t understand the situation at all. What kind of being couldmand such entities? ¡°We are simply fulfilling our mission.¡± With that, pitch-dark darkness swallowed them. As if they had never existed, they vanished in an instant. Yet, even afterward, Lucy couldn¡¯t stand up from that spot for a long time. She sat on the ground, lost in thought. What did that man¡¯s words mean? What about her did he find so revolting? No matter how much she pondered, she couldn¡¯t figure it out. ¡®Who are these people¡­¡¯ Something was about to happen. That much was clear. [T.N. - Join Patreon tosupport the trantionand toread up to5 chapters ahead of the /Jade43] Chapter 34: Above the guy who runs, there is the guy who flies* (1) Chapter 34: Above the guy who runs, there is the guy who flies* (1) Chapter 34: Above the guy who runs, there is the guy who flies* (1) ¡°¡­What did you just say?¡± The man with a cigar mped between his teeth, muttered this casually. His tone was usual. However, the attendant knew. This was evidence that the man, the empire¡¯s Second Prince, had reached the limits of his patience. Involuntarily, the attendant¡¯s legs began to tremble. It was almost to be expected. Given the current situation. It was clear where the Second Prince¡¯s fury was directed. ¡°The n has failed... Again, it was the ck Fangs...¡± The attendant could not continue. His throat hurt. He couldn¡¯t breathe. ¡°...Displeasing.¡± A massive murderous intent was emanating from him. An ominous aura that seemed inhuman poured out. It was more than the ordinary attendant could bear. Yet, the attendant said nothing. It was impossible to do so. To the prince, people were merely tools. Except for himself, everyone was merely a tool, disposable at his convenience. If the attendant did even slightly annoy him, not only would he be in danger, but his family as well. Eventually, the attendant writhed in agony for a long time, silently enduring his screams... until he could finally be freed. Leaving the pale-faced attendant sprawled on the ground, the man lit another cigar and sank into thought. ¡®...Where could the leak havee from?¡¯ He couldn¡¯t understand it. Where could the information about this raid have leaked from? The security was perfect. Yet, the ck Fangs had effortlessly ruined his n again. Somehow, they had annihted the troops he had sent, right then and there. ¡®It¡¯s no coincidence. It can¡¯t be.¡¯ It was by no coincidence that they were at the ck market, and by no coincidence that they had killed all his troops. There¡¯s a limit to such absurdity. How could such an unbelievable event happen? Fools often dismiss their own inadequacies as mere coincidences. Those who stand above others should not adopt such a repulsive attitude. They must acknowledge what went wrong and fix it. The man firmly believed this. ¡®Indeed, they are not to be underestimated.¡¯ ¡®Despite sealing their lips with a mana oath, they somehow discerned our ns.¡¯ There must be some method they possess to gather information, one so cunning that it remains undetected. The man retrieved a holy grail from subspace. Compared to the previous one, its quality was inferior. This was the third secret sanctuary, a ce where kidnapped children, transformed into mere machines reciting prayers, were held captive. Unlike the previous holy grail, which was crafted using children who genuinely held faith, this one was made from those deemed unworthy. But still... a holy grail remains a holy grail. The fact that it was crafted using the lives of over a thousand people doesn¡¯t change. ¡®It didn¡¯t workst time, but...¡¯ He wasn¡¯t clumsy enough to make the same mistake twice. He suspected that the leader of the ck Fangs had some way to avoid the power of the holy grail. If so... it was simply a matter of changing the target. If it wasn¡¯t aimed directly at harming the leader of the ck Fangs, there was a chance the holy grail might work. ¡°Find out how they¡¯re getting their information.¡± As he said this, a terrible scream echoed. Well, it¡¯s just a minor side effect. The process of turning children into praying machines inevitably involves some torture. Naturally, the grudges from the souls melded into the holy grail would umte. However, it didn¡¯t really matter. The malevolent spirits contained here would be purified by the sigils inscribed by the priests of the Holy Imperial Court. Once again, the holy grail emitted a brilliant light. A smile formed on the man¡¯s lips. A distinctly different reaction from before. This clearly meant one thing. It worked. The investment of precious resources was justified. This time, he would finally understand. The clue to that inscrutable organization. The brilliant light from the holy grail slowly formed into letters. Soon, an answer to the man¡¯s question appeared. And... his face clouded with confusion. It seemed only natural. The characters that appeared before him were utterly iprehensible. [ Blood and Bone Gallery*] ¡°What on earth¡­.¡± Words whose meaning he couldn¡¯t fathom. Could it be some kind of spell? But that seems unlikely; he had never heard of a spell by such a name. Among the forbidden spells created for the safety of the imperial family, he had never encountered such words. What could they possibly mean? Blood and Bone? Gallery? It was impossible to make sense of the connection between these words. The man clenched his teeth. The holy grail is limited; it¡¯s not something to be wasted this way. Currently, he only has one holy grail left. There¡¯s still a long wait until the next supply, as per the contract with the Holy Imperial Court. But¡­ Regardless, the holy grail had been activated. This fact drove the man to madness. Had it not been activated, he would have been spared this frustration. However, the holy grail had clearly worked. That meant that this was indeed a direct answer to his question. He just couldn¡¯tprehend the reply. ¡­It was time to take a gamble. ¡®That must be the name of some organization.¡¯ It¡¯s obvious. If it¡¯s not a spell, the only reasonable assumption is that it refers to a specific organization by name. If that¡¯s the case¡­ there might be a rat. Someone sneaking information to the ck Fangs, cooperating with them in some way. ¡°Tell me the members and the number of people in that organization.¡± Therefore, the man used thest holy grail he had. And soon¡­ Strange circles began to wildly appear before the man. None of them resembled human names at all. Only asionally, bizarre and iprehensible characters were mixed among these circles. The situation was utterly baffling. Yet, this was just the beginning. ¡®¡­What on earth.¡¯ The man¡¯s expression hardened. It seemed only natural. The number of members in the organization. It was far beyond the man¡¯s capacity for logicalprehension. ¡®What kind of intelligence organization operates with over 100,000 members?¡¯ He had ensured the security for this n was exceptionally tight. The Second Prince himself could confidently say he had prepared thoroughly. Yet, that security had beenpletely mocked by the intelligence organization. An enigmatic organization of such a scale that its identity had still never been revealed. The man felt like he might lose his mind at any moment. Handling just the ck Fangs was challenging enough. And now another bizarre group emerges. There could be nothing more horrifying. ¡®Those ck Fangs...¡¯ Nothing ever goes smoothly once they show up. The artifact had to be retrieved this time. It was needed for the operation of the empire¡¯s facility that turns heroes back into corpses. But somehow, they had stolen all the artifacts that were at the ck market. From information leaks to persistent sabotage. There¡¯s a limit to how irritating something can be. The man ground his teeth... And with a deep breath, somehow calmed his mind. He wasn¡¯t so weak as to be undone by such things. Rigorously trained in the science of sovereignty. As a leader, the man quicklyposed himself and viewed the situation with a rational perspective. ¡®Dwelling on the past is pointless.¡¯ Now¡­ it was time to counterattack. Fortunately, he had already prepared a n for this. It wasn¡¯t for nothing that he had instructed his knights to capture a young noble at the ck market and kill them in the most horrific way possible. This would be reported through the imperial news as an atrocitymitted by the ck Fangs. The image of a young child, a noble at that, being brutally ughtered. In a time when a few ungrateful wretches who had forgotten the empire¡¯s benevolence were weighing the ck Fangs against the empire, there was hardly a more perfect solution. This wouldpletely reverse public opinion. ¡®Certainly, this time I might have lost.¡¯ But he had no intention of being a perpetual loser. The Second Prince thought this as he smiled. ***** ¡®It¡¯s a bit dull.¡¯ That was the only thought I could muster after seeing the statement. I had managed to shake off that psychopathic girl, and now all that was left was to leisurely board the train and head back. However, something kept nagging at me. How to put it¡­ Itcked impact. ¡®It really feelscking without a video.¡¯ The fake ck Fang was certainly one of the empire¡¯s knights. After all, it was a massacre of their own citizens, nobility no less. This juicy story was too significant to merely mention and move on. That¡¯s why, after some deliberation¡­ I called Siel. Of course, there wasn¡¯t any video evidence. The empire¡¯s knights weren¡¯t fools. In a situation where they were disguising as the ck Fangs, they wouldn¡¯t have carried anything that could expose their identity. But¡­ ¡®What does that matter?¡¯ If we need evidence, why not create it? After all, this was a statement from a terrorist organization. There was no need to worry about journalism. ¡°Could you prepare some illusion magic?¡± At this moment. There was only one thing I needed to do. ¡­It was time to spread fake news across the empire. [TN: Above the guy who runs, there is the guy who flies: This a korean proverb teaches that even those who excel in a certain field should not be arrogant, as there are always those who are far superior. Gallery: Gallery here actually refer to Dcinside, which is basically Korean reddit with many ¡®galleries¡¯ which are like subreddits. Join Patreon tosupport the trantionand toread up to5 chapters ahead of the /Jade43] Chapter 35: Above the guy who runs, there is the guy who flies (2) Chapter 35: Above the guy who runs, there is the guy who flies (2) Chapter 35: Above the guy who runs, there is the guy who flies (2) The true value of a news article lies in its ability to provoke. A little digging on the inte would reveal as much. In the end, it¡¯s the sensationalism that really counts. No matter how meaningful the content, if it doesn¡¯t provoke, people simply won¡¯t pay attention. This is even more true if you¡¯re a terrorist group trying to incite others. In such cases, conscience and journalism hardly matter. So, let¡¯s throw in all the provocative elements we can. ¡®Children make for a good target.¡¯ Crimes involving young victims are perceived as particrly vile. Torture, r*pe, murder¡ªI briefly pondered which direction to take. But the answer was always clear. ¡®Just do them all.¡¯ I quickly exined the scenario of illusion magic to Siel. This would be used as evidence footage. A loud deration to be made here. And the video to be yed alongside it would be left here through magic. After hearing my scenario, Siel recited the spell with a vacant expression. Shortly, a snuff-like video was crafted right before my eyes. ...I felt nauseous. There¡¯s a limit to how grotesque something can be. It was almost unbearable for someone of modern sensibilities like me. But¡­ it was a sess in its own right. ¡®After all, the video was meant to be repulsive.¡¯ It would be a problem if it were pleasant to watch. It¡¯s crucial material intended to send the empire¡¯s reputation plummeting. ¡°But what if someone eventually realizes this is all fake?¡± While reviewing the video, I smacked the back of Lien¡¯s head to bring her back to her senses, and she asked that question. Certainly, it wasn¡¯t without merit. Siel¡¯s skills were impressive. The illusion magic was crafted with great finesse. But, illusion magic is just that¡ªan illusion. Eventually, a close look would reveal that this video was manipted. ¡°That¡¯s okay. As long as it spreads among all the citizens of the empire, that¡¯s all that matters.¡± There¡¯s nothing like the inte in this era. There are spells for transmitting videos, but not many can use such magic. Naturally, rumors and information mostly spread through primitive methods. Word of mouth. Thus, it¡¯s sufficient to let people know that the empire has done some insane, screwed-up things! The empire might im that this information is false. And some might say this video has been manipted. But, it¡¯s definitely provocative. People are instinctively drawn to sensational content. Just look at conspiracy theories to see what I mean. Even in such an advanced era, where logical evidence can be found with a few keystrokes, conspiracy theories thrive. Because they¡¯re sensational. A story about an imperial knight who raped, abused, tortured, and dismembered a noble child. It would be strange if such a sensational story didn¡¯t spread quickly. Before debating whether it¡¯s real or fake, it¡¯s almost certain that all the citizens of the empire will hear this news. ¡°After all, no one believes what the empire says anymore.¡± This adds the dilemma of the boy who cried wolf. Even if the empire ims that this is false information or an illusion crafted by magic, it doesn¡¯t matter. All kinds of provocative articles. Who would believe the words of an empire that has always been lying? People are smarter than you think. There¡¯s nobody who doesn¡¯t know that the imperial newspapers are full of nonsense. They just keep quiet because speaking out would mean death. This umted karma will now work in my favor. No matter how much the empire tries to rify, no one will believe them. ¡®Besides¡­ with this level ofpletion, it could easily be mistaken for the real thing.¡¯ The nobility, capable of influencing people. Guests who escaped from the ck market are probably around here. It hasn¡¯t been that long yet. And if they see our video from afar, naturally they won¡¯t be able to discern its authenticity. In other words, this video will be epted as an absolute truth within noble society. Well, even if there are no nobles nearby to witness the video, it doesn¡¯t matter. I know how to use the magic for transmitting videos. I can pretend to be a witness, film from a distance, and send it anonymously to the nobles. After that, they¡¯ll spread it among themselves. ¡°That¡¯s how it is!¡± Lien nodded exaggeratedly. Based on what I¡¯ve seen, that expression definitely doesn¡¯t mean she understood the situation. But it seemed a bit much to ask, ¡®You didn¡¯t get it, did you?¡¯ So, I just yed along. ¡®This might work better than I thought.¡¯ A smile naturally formed on my lips. The empire, already unpopr among themoners, will be even more disliked. Among the nobles, the realization that they too are merely expendable will spread. This means that more nobles will be inclined to cooperate with the ck Fangs. Those seeking their own benefit will start to join hands with the ck Fangs. And such support will be a tremendous help to the ck Fangs. ¡®I should probably get paid by the leader of the ck Fangs for this.¡¯ Considering the impact of just a few impersonations, it¡¯s an extremely effective deal. From the perspective of the ck Fangs, it¡¯s a profit like no other. It¡¯s almost to the level where I might deserve a bow. Maybe I¡¯m more suited for revolution than I thought. Should I team up with the ck Fangs and start a revolution if we manage to prevent the world¡¯s destruction? With such frivolous thoughts, I casually left the ck market. ***** ¡°What did you say?¡± The man, the second prince of the empire, furrowed his brow. The reason was quite simple. A new report had surfaced. Somewhere in the ck market, a spell that would activate over time had been discovered. The man¡¯s face, lost in thought, soon turned pale. It was somewhat expected. He was, after all, quitepetent. Understanding what was about to happen was easy for him. ¡®ck Fangs...¡¯ The man nervously bit his lip. He could taste the bitter blood. How much more must they interfere to be satisfied? Once again, they had yed him. It was as if they were saying, ¡°You¡¯re merely ying in the palm of my hand,¡± using his ns against him tounch an attack. They would probably expose the truth of this incident. They would strike first to control public opinion. ¡®...It must be stopped.¡¯ At any cost, it had to be stopped. If public opinion worsens, there¡¯s a possibility. The possibility that traitors will gather around the ck Fangs. That is something that must be avoided at all costs. But how? There¡¯s no holy grail in his possession. The spell will manifest soon. He had ordered the spell to be neutralized, but there were no signs of it being undone. Instead, the only reports were that someone who had tampered with the spell had gone mad andmitted suicide by stabbing themselves in the head. As if to show off, the corpse bore the unmistakable mark of the ck Fangs, just like before. In this situation. There was only one action the man could take. His face twisted more viciously than ever before. ¡°I¡¯ll make a contract.¡± It was inevitable. In his worldview, where everything exists solely for him and all else is but tools, the thought of offering his soul to a demon was more distasteful than anything else. However, there was no other way. Even if he sacrificed someone else¡¯s soul, the curse he intended to cast could not be cast otherwise. The children imbued with divine power served purposes beyond mere holy relics. Holy water made from grinding them up¡ªa substance capable of elevating the quality of one¡¯s soul. His soul, having consumed this multiple times, was likely the most valuable thing in this world. To cast the curse, such a sacrifice was necessary. Soon, an ominous demon appeared before the man. ¡°This contract will cost you dearly.¡± ¡°I know that already, so shut up.¡± Despite the man¡¯s sharp retort, the demon only smiled, as if amused by watching his fate unfold. Twenty percent of his soul. Certainly arge portion. But not an unbearable risk. He was different. Not like themon criminals scattered around him. He wasn¡¯t one of the fools who depended on contracts with demons and ended up entirely in their grasp. With this assurance, the manpleted the final verification steps. ¡°Are you certain the curse can be cast?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± As soon as those words were spoken, the man sped hands with the demon. The contract was sealed. The demon smiled ominously, as if anticipating something. *** A curse is ced upon you. Curse details: Information spread by the leader of the ck Fangs or their group will never be recognized in the world. ...The spiritual rank of the Archdemon Asmodeus, who cast the curse, is far inferior to yours. The curse dissipates. [ Join Patreon tosupport the trantionand toread up to5 chapters ahead of the /Jade43] Chapter 36: Above the guy who runs, there is the guy who flies (3) Chapter 36: Above the guy who runs, there is the guy who flies (3) Chapter 36: Above the guy who runs, there is the guy who flies (3) ¡°Exin.¡± The man, the empire¡¯s second prince, demanded. However, his usual cigar was absent from his lips. Nor was his typically arrogant, confident expression visible. Instead, there stood a man with a reddened face, his features twisted as if possessed by a demon. ¡°What exactly is going on here?¡± he shouted, forgetting all decorum. It seemed almost inevitable. Reports hade in from below. The magic of the ck fangs had manifested. With a tremendous noise, the image floated up into the sky. But that shouldn¡¯t have happened. Such an event was never supposed to ur. After all, he had sacrificed so much, even his own soul, regarded as the most precious in the world, in forging that contract. The ck fangs were never supposed to spread such information among the imperial citizens. To prevent sedition. However, it had no effect. The content of the image, let alone the memory of the image itself, was supposed to vanish from everyone¡¯s minds. Yet reports about the content of the image were being submitted. No change in perception had urred. The implications were clear. The contract into which he had poured his soul had no effect. The curse had not held. The constraint that was supposed to prevent the ck fangs from spreading information had utterly failed. ¡°Have you lied to me!¡± The second prince roared. Before long, the demon reappeared before him. With a mischievously wicked smile, the demon responded. [You know as well as I do that a demon never lies in a contract.] His brazen attitude naturally furrowed the prince¡¯s brow. ¡°You said the curse would take effect.¡± The prince clenched his teeth as he spoke. But the reply that came back was calm. [I definitely imposed the curse. It just didn''t take.] The prince¡¯s expression twisted demonically. He finally realized it. The demon had deceived him. -A curse can be imposed, right? -Of course. There was no lie in those words. Thus, it wasn¡¯t technically a breach of the contract¡¯sws. The demon had only confirmed that ¡®a curse could be imposed¡¯. He had never said it would be effective. [I haven''t told a single lie.] Brazenly, Asmodeus wore an even more unpleasant grin than before as he spoke. Hisugh was full of scorn and mockery. Naturally, the face of the second prince soured even further. It was tantly obvious that the demon was mocking him, to such an extent that not realizing it would have been odd. Especially since he had already been thoroughly ridiculed by the ck fangs. To add insult to injury, a foolish mistake in a moment had cost him 20% of his soul. He felt like he might go mad at any moment. Vile curses against the ck fangs and that disgusting demon were on the verge of spilling from his lips. But¡­ He hadn¡¯t risen to his position by being powerless. ¡°Huff¡­¡± With a deep breath, he managed to shake off his torment. His face, which had been flushed red, slowly returned to normal. Upon reflection¡­ his emotional reaction had significantly contributed to this failure. The ck fangs were increasingly seen as a threat to the empire. Feeling threatened by their growth, he had prepared a n, which led to all these failures. In his anxiety to not fall behind the ck fangs informationally, he had wasted two Holy Grails. Moreover, in his fear of being outwitted by the ck fangs again if he didn¡¯t act quickly, he had failed to properly check the contract. A failure that could have been prevented with calm thinking and strategic nning. Knowing that acting emotionally was the root of the problem and yet allowing anger to control him again was something only fools would do. It was utterly unfitting for someone born to rule. He could not afford to repeat the same mistakes. Once a problem is identified, one must strive to solve it. Rather than shivering in defeat and anger, it was right to keep a level head and seek to recover what was lost. ¡®Let¡¯s calmly assess the situation.¡¯ In the end, the curse had not taken effect. This meant that the soul quality of the leader of the ck fangs far surpassed even that of a great demon. ...Though this thought made him feel as if he was in the dark. ¡®There are still cards left to y.¡¯ The man reassured himself. It was, perhaps, to be expected. Upon revisiting the events with his sharp mind, he saw a way out of the situation. ¡®The ck market is far too intact.¡¯ A few buildings had exploded, but those were the doings of the forces sent by the prince himself. This brought up an odd point. Surely, the leader of the ck fangs had been there. And naturally, the Archmage who ran the ck market would have been present as well. However, for two such beings to have fought there, the ck market was suspiciously unscathed. A Archmage, not unlike a natural disaster in human form. It was inconceivable that such a being had engaged in battle there. Otherwise, the area would have been reduced to a wastnd. The only usible exnation was one. ¡®Alliance.¡¯ The ck fangs already knew of the n he had set in motion. His own objective for this endeavor. He had intended to sow discord between the annoying ck fangs and the Archmage, making them confront each other¡ªa n they had clearly seen through. Then, it was easy to guess what the ck fangs had done. They must have exined the situation and, instead, recruited the Archmage to their side. In that case... ¡®There are ways to deal with this.¡¯ Bringing the Archmage over to his side and making him betray the ck fangs seemed straightforward. It was supposed to be a secret never to be revealed to outsiders, but... providing a part of the body from the facility would do. The corpse of the former hero, Ian. An object emitting the most dreadful curse in this world. For someone immersed in dark magic, this temptation would be irresistible. Just as the man was about to send a magical message to his subordinates... [How about we talk for a moment?] The demon suddenly muttered. [I didn''t mean to, but it turns out I¡¯ve deceived you. Let me give you some useful information for free.] Right after being massively deceived. And what¡¯s more, from a demon who seemed suspiciously happy and was smiling. Normally, he wouldn¡¯t have listened... [I swear. The information I am about to provide will contain not a hint of falsehood.] Those words. Having heard them, he could no longer ignore what was said. It was, perhaps, to be expected. A demon is nothing if not strict about contracts. Once those words were spoken, no matter how twisted his nature, they had to be believed. [You will probably never find the person you are looking for.] ¡°...What do you mean by that?¡± [The man who ran the ck market, he was killed by someone iming to be the leader of the ck fangs.] Instantly, the man¡¯s face turned pale. It was, perhaps, to be expected. He had always been excellent at assessing situations. The leader of the ck Fangs had killed the Archmage. Yet, there were no signs of such a battle at the ck market. The implications were clear. There was no fight. What urred between them could not be called a fight in any traditional sense. It was simply a unteral massacre. The strong had merely taken the life of the weak. A natural disaster. The Archmage, akin to a walking cmity. The leader of the ck Fangs had effortlessly killed a power that could stand alone against nations. ...Ultimately, the man reached his breaking point. ¡°Fuck. Stop spouting nonsense.¡± Such words blurted out. He knew. As someone of noble birth, as someone who stood above others, he shouldn¡¯t utter such vulgar words. But still, he couldn¡¯t hold back. Really¡­ What kind of creatures were they? With an intelligence organization of 100,000 under hismand, they casually obtained even royal secrets, They turned all his strategies against him, making a mockery of his opponents, And even killed the Archmage in an instant? Overwhelming intelligence. Overwhelming strategic mind. Overwhelming force. It simply defied all reason. How did such an organization suddenlye about? Why are they so persistently hindering his path? ¡°Stop the nonsense! ck Fangs!!!¡± ***** ¡®Is someone talking about me?¡¯ My ears tingled suddenly, naturally prompting such thoughts... Well, it must be a misunderstanding. After all, how honorably have I lived? Who would talk behind my back? [ Join Patreon tosupport the trantionand toread up to5 chapters ahead of the /Jade43] Chapter 37: Above the guy who runs, there is the guy who flies (4) Chapter 37: Above the guy who runs, there is the guy who flies (4) Chapter 37: Above the guy who runs, there is the guy who flies (4) ¡®Indeed, the Empire is the Empire, isn¡¯t it?¡¯ The sight before me naturally led to such thoughts. Lately, feeling underestimated by the ck Fangs had be frequent. Yet, undoubtedly, they were not a group to be dismissed lightly. The atmosphere at the mana train station was tense. The reason was incredibly simple. It was the checkpoint. ¡®They really are thorough to a vicious extent.¡¯ A group like the ck Fangs wouldn¡¯t normally use a mana train when visiting the ck market.Because entry records are kept. A secret organization wouldn¡¯t act so carelessly. So, naturally, I thought this would be off the suspect list. But it seemed the Empire didn¡¯t want to overlook even the slightest possibility. ¡®This is troublesome¡­¡¯ That thought was inevitable. Those paranoid fools were stabbing in the dark, but, coincidentally, they hit the jackpot. At times like this, I think I shouldn¡¯t take the train. ¡®But not taking it would look even more suspicious.¡¯ The boarding records of the mana train. There, certainly, were records of Miss Rubia and us arriving here. But not taking the train back? That¡¯s practically inviting suspicion. Of course, at first, one might think it was a casualty. Seeing we didn¡¯t take the train back, one might assume we perished at the ck market. But it would be impossible not to attract attention with someone of Miss Rubia¡¯s noble status. Eventually, the fact that we survived woulde to light. Then Miss Rubia might suddenly be mistaken for a member of the ck Fangs. So, deciding to take the train was definitely the right choice. It was just bad luck. However... ¡®Well, I had somewhat anticipated this.¡¯ It was to be expected. I¡¯m not a fool. I wouldn¡¯t have impersonated the ck Fangs without any n. Of course, I had prepared a n for such a situation. I quickly surveyed my surroundings and assessed the situation. ¡°My child has been hurt!¡± ¡°You cannot leave until the inspection isplete.¡± Just then, the sound of an argument reached my ears. A noble couple with a child injured during a terror incident was shing with a man who seemed to be in charge of the station. It appeared urgent that they board the train quickly and head to the temple before the child¡¯s wounds worsened. A smile naturally formed on my lips. Was it divine intervention, or just incredibly timely luck that such a situation had arisen? I quickly stepped between the arguing pair. ¡°Excuse me¡­ how long will the inspection take?¡± I asked as politely and respectfully as possible. The man responded in his typically blunt manner, giving a typical bureaucratic reply. A response designed to avoid responsibility. Something like it¡¯s uncertain when it will end, or that no one can leave for any reason until the procedure ispleted. Statements about adhering to principles. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, but¡­ my younger sibling is also very ill.¡± I said, pointing to Siel. There was no need to instruct Siel to act. After all, she really was ill. Her stoic nature was a problem at times like these. She seemed fine, so I thought she was okay, but it turned out she had been overexerting herself. When she suddenly copsed while walking, it truly frightened me. Especially since she had exerted more energy than even during ourst time at the mines, making her condition more serious than before. ¡®Well, fortunately, I¡¯ve equipped her with three useful stamina-enhancing artifacts. She should be fine as long as she rests.¡¯ To anyone looking, Siel appeared no different from a walking corpse. ¡°But still, it¡¯s not possible. We have to follow the rules.¡± The stubborn response came back. These people really were tough. At this point, you¡¯d think they might just let it slide. Don¡¯t they feel any sympathy seeing her like this? But... it didn¡¯t really matter. ¡°You¡¯re doing this inspection because you think the ck Fangs might be sneaking in, right?¡± I asked again. Ady nearby, seemingly developing a sense of solidarity, burst out. ¡°Does that even make sense? As if terrorists would calmly board trains! Are you trying to kill our child because of this?¡± While I hadn¡¯t stepped forward like thedy, there were many others in simr positions. And with all the self-preserving nobles around, the public sentiment quickly turned hostile. Murmurs grew louder here and there, and the atmosphere became increasingly serious. It seemed that just a little more provocation might spark a riot. Instinctively, I knew. This was the optimal moment to speak up. ¡°If things continue this way, my sibling might actually die¡­ Could you let us go if I make a mana oath?¡± My words made the man who seemed to be in charge slightly panic. It was a natural reaction. A mana oath isn¡¯t something to be taken lightly. Every living being has a trace of mana in them, a vital element for life. To break such an oath would be akin to death. It was essentially a life-risking pledge. Having mentioned such a thing, my statement couldn¡¯t help but carry weight. ¡°I¡¯m not from the ck Fangs. I swear on mana, this is no lie¡­¡± I said this with a choked voice. Mentioning a mana oath felt a bit daunting, but it probably didn¡¯t matter much. Because this isn¡¯t a lie. Me, a member of the ck Fangs? There¡¯s nothing more absurd in the world. What connection could someone like me possibly have with such a monstrous group? ¡°Our group has nothing to do with such an organization. So please¡­ just let us go.¡± Anyone could see the desperation on my face, fearing for my sibling¡¯s life. Adding a mana oath to that plea. I instinctively knew. I hadpletely taken control of the situation. Tears welling in my eyes, I looked at the uniformed officer in charge. The man finally sighed deeply and ordered that our group be let go. It was, in a way, expected. There¡¯s no check more definitive than a mana oath, and if he hadn¡¯t epted it, public opinion would have turned utterly against him. Moreover, it wasn¡¯t a bad decision on his part. It¡¯s reluctant to force a mana oath on someone, but it¡¯s also one of the most concrete methods of verification. My initiating the suggestion probably paved the way for him to propose mana oaths to others as well. Sure enough, as soon as our group was cleared, I heard the staff instructing the lined-up people to make their mana oaths in turn. Perhaps they were inwardly pleased. In a situation where they could have been vilified by detaining dozens of angry people, I had offered a simple solution. Many are hesitant about making a mana oath. But crowd psychology is a powerful thing. It¡¯s awkward to refuse when everyone else isplying. Not doing so might make one suspiciously seem like a culprit. I suspect everyone will end up making a mana oath before long. A happy ending for the passengers, the staff, and me. A smile naturally formed on my lips. The n had worked out perfectly, just as if drawn in a picture. Has my luck really turnedtely? It seems like everything I do turns out sessful. Picking up dozens of fateful encounters in a casual visit to the ck market. Even acquiring a holy sword. It felt as though the world was on my side. ¡®Maybe I should try a bit more of this and that now that it¡¯se to this.¡¯ That thought naturally urred to me. Especially since this inspection was starting to make the Empire look even more unappealing. If I hadn¡¯te up with a n this time, it really could have caused a major problem. I¡¯ve been disliking their actions since the previous incidents. This time, they almost directly caused me harm. Because of their despicable acts, I¡¯m considering strengthening my support for the ck Fangs. Let¡¯s make our agitation more international. Not just stopping with this one incident, but using the footage to subtly manipte public opinion. ¡®The real leader of the ck Fangs should probablye and bow down to me at this rate.¡¯ Initially, I was the one impersonating and exploiting them. But now, they at least owe me a thank you. Where else in the world would you find such generous support? ¡®At this point, I¡¯m practically an honorary member of the ck Fangs.¡¯ With such silly thoughts, I walked towards the train. That¡¯s when I noticed Miss Rubia¡¯s bizarre reaction. ¡°You, you¡­ how¡­ how could you¡­¡± Her speech was stammering, as if something was broken inside her.. Her mouth agape with a look of astonishment. What an expressive reaction. It¡¯s as if she¡¯s seeing a foreigner react to spicy chicken stir-fried noodles for the first time. ¡®It was just a bit of acting. Is it really something to be amazed about?¡¯ It was a decent attempt at method acting. But still, that reaction seemed a bit much. The more I see her, the more I realize she has a quirky nature. Honestly, Miss Rubia¡¯s thoughts are truly beyond understanding sometimes. [ Join Patreon tosupport the trantionand toread up to5 chapters ahead of the release of "I identally Created a Viinous Organization" and 4 chapters ahead of the release of "I Became a Childhood Friend With the Viinous /Jade43] Chapter 38: Above the guy who runs, there is the guy who flies (5) Chapter 38: Above the guy who runs, there is the guy who flies (5) Chapter 38: Above the guy who runs, there is the guy who flies (5) Inside a splendid mansion, Kishua was lost in thought while sipping tea. The reason was remarkably simple. The ck Fangs. It was because of the video they had spread. That video had quickly thrown the empire into turmoil. Of course, to avoid falling out of favor with the imperial eyes, no one dared to openly speak of it. Yet, there was no one who didn¡¯t know of it. The empire was more chaotic than ever before.¡®This time, they definitely crossed the line.¡¯ It was evident from the deteriorating public opinion among not only themoners but also the nobles. ¡®Of course, those guys must have had their reasons.¡¯ Perhaps those connected to the leadership, or truly high-ranking nobles, had been forewarned about the ck market terror incident. They would have been advised not to go there. Moreover, no one ns with the expectation of failure. The empire probably never imagined that this incident woulde to light. But the n waspletely exposed. Various excuses are being made, but no one believes them. It has be an epted fact that the empire, disguised as the ck Fangs, orchestrated the terror that massacred the people. ¡®Well, if it had just been that, it could have been somehow smoothed over.¡¯ Despite the worsening public sentiment, the empire is still the empire. Even the haughtiest noble can¡¯t help but be cautious before the empire. The massacre shown in the video. Especially the fact that the target was a noble¡¯s child. It was certainly horrific. But it wasn¡¯t the first time the empire had done something simr. After all, no fool would dare express their dissatisfaction directly to the empire. Those who could have the power to do so would have been informed beforehand, so they would have no reason to harbor any grievances. As time passes, things are gradually forgotten. This incident would have likely ended up the same way. But¡­ The current situation was a bit different. If one think about it, they can see why. ¡®It¡¯s not just the video itself, but the fact that it spread that¡¯s crucial.¡¯ The unprecedented chaos that has arisen in this noble society was undoubtedly exacerbated by that fact. The video itself was shocking, butpared to the unbelievable situation of its sessful dissemination, the content seemed almost trivial. ¡®¡­The ck Fangs.¡¯ A revolutionary organization constantly terrorizing the empire. Like any group that had risen against the empire, it was expected to soon fade into the annals of history. But this could not be ignored. Naturally. This video. The fact that it had spread throughout the entire imperial society signified the empire¡¯s defeat. The empire, which used to eliminate those who opposed it with inscrutable powers, found that their methods did not work against the ck Fangs. ¡®How did they manage it?¡¯ As the enemies of the empire faced their end, Kishua analyzed and came to a conclusion. There must be some means within the empire for altering perceptions. Unnaturally vanished nations. Strange historical gaps. And the headaches that came whenever he pondered such matters. Kishua judged that something vast and secretive was intervening within the empire. However¡­ if secrecy was the measure, the other side was equally matched. The ck Fangs were still spreading their wings. This meant that they had discovered and understood the empire¡¯s tactics, and simultaneously knew how to nullify them. Reaching this point in thought, most astute nobles would consider. The ck Fangs might not be such a bad option after all. Their power is immeasurable. Anyone who had reviewed the outline of the ck market incident could see this. The power of the ck Fangs was so formidable that even the Archmage could be overwhelmingly subjugated. ¡®Plus, they are quite clever.¡¯ While not personally receiving the video like the nobles, themon folk knew of its existence too. In ces beyond the capital, out of reach of the empire¡¯s surveince, the appearance of the video in the sky had be a well-known story. Kishua had also acquired and watched the video. It dealt with the massacre by the imperial knights as usual, but this time it highlighted that the victims were children rather than nobles. Considering the audience¡¯s potential resentment towards the nobility, it skillfully shifted the focus. The ck Fangs were more adept at propaganda than expected. Everyone would keep their mouths shut for fear of losing their heads if they spoke against the empire. The public sentiment towards the empire was probably worse than ever before. ¡®Perhaps, they might actually pull it off.¡¯ The empire¡¯s mysterious methods did not work this time. The scale of the organization or its members¡¯ identities had yet to be revealed, but their might was certainly proven. In terms of intelligence and propaganda, they had surpassed the empire. How such a group suddenly emerged without any warning was a mystery, however¡­ Setting aside everything else, it is undoubtedly an attractive option. ¡®If the revolution seeds¡­¡¯ The power that follows would naturally belong to the heroes of the cause. Those who clung to the empire would face a dire end as a new era begins. Something¡­ Something is about to happen. Many cowards will choose to observe from the sidelines or maintain neutrality as their refuge. But the shrewd ones know. Now is actually the perfect time. It¡¯s a chance for advancement. An opportunity to reach the top of the pyramid. If you wait until thest minute to side with the winning faction, you¡¯ll end up despised by both and die in vain. Better to quickly choose your side. That¡¯s why Kishua was agonizing over his decision. Whether to stand with the empire or with the ck Fangs. The quicker the decision, the better. And the conclusion he has drawn from sizing up the situation thus far... is that the ck Fangs appear more appealing. It¡¯s strange. Kishua, a highly esteemed noble, had not been informed about the ck market incident this time. Ordinarily, it wouldn¡¯t make sense to consider such a perilous option as siding with traitors. The empire is still the empire, after all. There¡¯s a safer way to maintain your status. Choosing otherwise would be illogical. Yet, strangely, he couldn¡¯t shake off his thoughts about the ck Fangs. After some deliberation, Kishua realized something. ¡®¡­Could it be?¡¯ Perhaps the ck Fangs intended this all along. To provoke such a reaction. There might have been a hidden purpose behind sending the video of a noble child being dismembered. Initially, he thought it was just standard propaganda. The gruesome death of a child would naturally engender resentment towards the empire. He assumed it was merely a video meant to incite anti-imperial sentiment. But¡­ there might be another intention involved. Anyone who has seen this video would have thought about it at least once. That could have been me. I could have died as pointlessly as that child. Despite the ns for such an event at the ck market, I received no warning. That could have been my fate. In the end, I¡¯m just expendable, too. Kishua himself thought this without going any further. Seeing this, anyone would inevitably realize. They too are just pawns, always at risk of being sacrificed by someone. Even if you are a noble with blue blood, there are always those above you. And when people start thinking this way, the ck Fangs present a solution as if they had been waiting. Join us. Reach the true top of the pyramid with us. Not to be ruled, but to rule. Kishua¡¯s face was stricken with shock. He was already well aware of the ck Fangs¡¯ might. But he had never imagined they would be so adept in this respect too. They were manipting people¡¯s psychology very naturally, so subtly that even Kishua himself hadn¡¯t noticed. ¡®What kind of monster are they¡­?¡¯ With just this one video. The ck Fangs had shaken the empire. Initially, he thought it was merely propaganda to instill anti-imperial sentiment among the people. But the deeper he dig, the more apparent the hidden political intentions be. What kind of mindset must one have to manipte the human heart so freely? What kind of superhuman is the leader of the ck Fangs? It was beyond normal understanding. But if there¡¯s one thing he know. ¡°¡­I should attempt to make contact.¡± It was clear where he needed to align himself. [ Join Patreon tosupport the trantionand toread up to5 chapters aheadof the release of"I identally Created a Viinous Organization"and4 chapters aheadof the release of"I Became a Childhood Friend With the Viinous /Jade43] Chapter 39: Prove Your Resolve (1) Chapter 39: Prove Your Resolve (1) Chapter 39: Prove Your Resolve (1) Fortunately, my hunch was off the mark this time. It was a very pleasant train journey. We didn¡¯t see a single terrorist and arrived safely at our destination. It was a very long day. As soon as we returned to Miss Rubia¡¯s mansion, Iy down on the plush, luxurious bed and fell into a deep sleep. When I woke up refreshed, a smile naturally formed on my lips. ¡®Truly, there was no better decision than this.¡¯ It seemed almost inevitable. This trip to the ck market was nothing short of a monumental sess. Originally, it was just a ce to shop for a few artifacts. But it turned into so much more, like giving the empire a massive snub or forging a good rtionship with the ck Fangs. Even setting aside these additional benefits, there were direct gains right before my eyes. Though it was split in two, the holy sword still shone brilliantly. And then there were the heaps of artifacts. There were also gold coins provided by Asher and materials joyfully supplied by the merchants of the ck market. But none of that caught my eye as much as the dazzling array of items before me. I looked at the mountain of artifacts and, satisfied, quickly began the selection process. Of course, as expected, it was impossible to view item descriptions through the status window. The path of fate is being reset. ...The twist in your fate is severe. Unable to navigate the path of fate. Searching for a solution. The status window, which used to be merely annoying, now seemed to have given up on its job altogether. ¡®What the hell is it even doing?¡¯ It would be better off not existing at this point. It¡¯s not like I exploited some cheat or bug. I just diligently carried out the quests given to me, and yet it malfunctioned on its own. It¡¯s beyond ridiculous. ¡®Well, fortunately, I¡¯m managing fine without it.¡¯ I¡¯m doing well on my own, without the convenience of such status windows. Gathering allies and acquiring the holy sword, I¡¯m indeed following the textbook route. Besides, these artifacts are all from a previous work. It doesn¡¯t matter whether the item descriptions are visible or not. I¡¯ve memorized all their effects. ¡®Honestly, it would be strange if I didn¡¯t know them, having invested so much time.¡¯ Thousands of hours spent on the previous game. Naturally, I could recite the game item descriptions perfectly without missing a beat. Twenty-five artifacts in total. Of these, three were equipped on the groaning Siel, making it precisely twenty-two artifacts categorized. The sorting was done in a sh. The artifacts, which had been piled up like a mountain, were now neatly organized by purpose. Thirteen for offense. Seven for defense. One for support, and one that was hard to ssify. Each artifact was quite useful. An armor that increases defense by 10%, or a staff that can shoot fireballs three times a day without consuming magic power. However¡­ ¡®Still, I¡¯m oddly not drawn to the offensive and defensive stuff.¡¯ It was a thought that naturally urred to me. Of course, artifacts are artifacts. Each one possesses truly exceptional capabilities. But... from my perspective, they felt somewhat like a mixed blessing. The reason is quite simple. ¡®My guys are way more overpowered than I expected.¡¯ In fact, when I think about it, I might already be one of the top overpowered characters in this world. Though I¡¯m still somewhatcking in brute strength. Essentially, I¡¯m something akin to a summoner now. A situation where a genius wizard and a god-like warrior would do anything I ask. At this point, it would be no exaggeration to say I¡¯ve formed contracts with two spirit kings. Actually, my situation might even be better than that. They are bound by contracts and must offer something in exchange for their power. On my side, it¡¯s a rtionship cemented by friendship. Asking a friend for help doesn¡¯t involve expecting anything in return. ¡®Really, I¡¯m so lucky to have such allies.¡¯ Just thinking about how I managed to gather suchpanions makes me feel grateful. Anyway. Because of this, the offensive and defensive artifacts didn¡¯t seem like attractive options for me. Lien¡¯s punches are stronger than fireballs. That¡¯s no exaggeration, it¡¯s the truth. When we infiltrated Miss Rubia¡¯s mansion, I saw her counter a fireball the size of a car with her fist. Simrly, Siel¡¯s shadow is more effective than most armors. It¡¯s much better to simply swallow the attacks with a shadow than to increase defense to block them. ¡®What should I do with these troublesome artifacts?¡¯ They¡¯re too precious to sell. But wearing them all seems cumbersome and the performance might not be that impressive. As I was pondering this... I suddenly realized something. ¡®Could there be another way to utilize them?¡¯ The essence of the holy sword is mystery. Likewise, the essence within the artifacts is also mystery. So... could it possibly be feasible? ¡®Repairing the holy sword.¡¯ There was no such feature in the original game. Naturally, there wasn¡¯t a route where the holy sword would break. Now that the game has be the reality. Beyond just having a high degree of freedom, this situation where anything could be tried might just be possible. ¡®It¡¯s definitely worth a shot.¡¯ A smile naturally formed on my lips. The holy sword, split into two and even cracked. Would I have to endure the tremendous hassle of roaming around collecting pieces like gathering Dragon Balls? In the midst of such thoughts, this alternative appeared. ¡®Extracting the mystique to repair the holy sword might be a bit difficult.¡¯ But there was a solution of sorts. The many masters I encountered while ying the previous game. I could just contact them. They are the kind of people who would calmly ept such an absurd request and likely manage to fulfill it. A smile naturally formed on my lips again. Well, it feels a bit like counting chickens before they hatch, given that this might not even be possible. But haven¡¯t I been incredibly luckytely? It seems like nothing I do could possibly fail. Maybe I could not only repair the cracked part but also make the now almost dagger-like holy sword look decent. With that hopeful prospect in mind, I turned my eyes towards the remaining artifacts. Having decided on the disposal of the offensive and defensive artifacts, two remained. A special artifact and a support artifact. I quickly recalled the item descriptions I had seen in the previous game. ¡®Whispering Earrings, enhances intuition. Increases speed by 20% upon dodging.¡¯ An item that was a dud in the original game. Blood and Bone had no invincibility frames for dodging, so no one used the dodge function. An increase in dodge speed was a function so useless it made the item the dregs of the dregs. However, the reason I kept it was incredibly simple. It enhances intuition. Originally, this was just a shy description added for the sake of appearance without any real meaning. But now that the game has be reality, it¡¯s a different story. Isn¡¯t it a known fact just by looking at the characteristics of a healthy body? The text about enhancing intuition also had a high likelihood of being faithfully implemented. Especially since I¡¯ve been worried that my senses weren¡¯t quite righttely. This artifact came just in time. Without hesitation, I put it on my ear. ¡®Has something changed?¡¯ I can¡¯t really tell. But then again, intuition is inherently a bit of an ambiguous area. Wearing it makes me wonder if it will prove useful someday. I turned my attention away from the earrings and focused on the remaining artifacts. This was where things really began. ¡®The Gospel of the Future.¡¯ Its effect is to reveal the most favorable future possible for the user. Honestly, I was shocked when I found it in Asher¡¯s warehouse. An artifact used by a viin in the previous game for his schemes. Who would have thought it would end up in Asher¡¯s possession through some twist of fate? I really owed Asher nothing but thanks. From the holy sword to the artifacts. It was truly a generous support. It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to call him an honorary ally. ¡®There was nothing more crucial for me at this moment.¡¯ I was clueless about how to prevent the impending doom. I was at a point where I needed proper guidance. And just then, Asher had gone out of his way to procure and provide me with exactly what I needed. Given Asher¡¯s goodwill, it was only right to make good use of it quickly. I lightly nicked my index finger with the holy sword. As a drop of blood fell onto the cover of the Gospel, it began to transform. The Gospel emitted a strange light. The pages flipped on their own, and text slowly etched itself onto the paper. Soon, it formed a single sentence. And then¡­ My expression quickly turned to one of perplexity. It seemed almost inevitable. The directive before my eyes was utterly iprehensible. [Sometimes, it is better not to know, So blind your eyes until the day you are destined to understand everything.] ...So. What in the world is this nonsense? [ Join Patreon tosupport the trantionand toread up to5 chapters aheadof the release of"I identally Created a Viinous Organization"and4 chapters aheadof the release of"I Became a Childhood Friend With the Viinous /Jade43] Chapter 40: Prove Your Resolve (2) Chapter 40: Prove Your Resolve (2) Chapter 40: Prove Your Resolve (2) ¡®What the hell did Asher give me?¡¯ I couldn¡¯t help but think that. This scam is unlike any other. It¡¯s called the Gospel of the Future, but it says something like that? How is it any different from those fortune-telling apps on the application store? It¡¯s just meaningless nonsense. ¡®I guess I can¡¯t get a refund...¡¯ I wanted to lodge a longint right away. But nothing would change even if I did. [Sometimes, it is better not to know, So blind your eyes until the day you are destined to understand everything.]In the end, I sighed as I looked at that meaningless instruction again. ¡®Well, I kind of expected this.¡¯ After all, this was something used by the viin in the previous work. Used goods are used goods, and the gospel had less than half a page left. The rest was filled with content about the ns the viin had carried out in the previous work. So the instructions couldn¡¯t be specific. There was only enough space for three or four lines. If the prophecy detailed the future, it would naturally exceed the page. ¡®Besides, prophecies are usually vague anyway.¡¯ At first, you have no idea what it means, but at the crucial moment, you realize its true meaning. There¡¯s rarely a more clich¨¦d trope. In that sense, such vague hints and instructions are rather ssic. ¡®So how am I supposed to interpret this?¡¯ In the end, there was only one thing I could do in this situation. Since I can¡¯t undo what¡¯s already written, I have to make use of it somehow. I started trying to guess the meaning again as I looked at the text. Sometimes, it is better not to know, So blind your eyes until the day you are destined to understand everything. Those were the two things in the text. ¡­¡­The more I looked at it, the more absurd it seemed. Especially the first part. It¡¯s better for me not to know, so keep my eyes closed. It¡¯s telling me that I don¡¯t know something, and that finding it out would be detrimental to me. ¡®What kind of situation would lead to that?¡¯ I¡¯m missing some crucial fact, and because of that, things are actually going better. Does that even make sense? I couldn¡¯t grasp how such a situation could ever ur. ¡®But doesn¡¯t this mean I¡¯m not supposed to guess?¡¯ Since it said it¡¯s better for me not to know. In the end, my only choice was to live as if I hadn¡¯t seen this prophecy. Eventually, if I wait, the day the prophecy speaks of wille. And at the right moment, I¡¯ll understand everything. It¡¯s somewhat ironic. I used the gospel to solve my questions, but instead, I ended up with more questions. ¡®I guess I should just be thankful it didn¡¯t say anything ominous.¡¯ At least it didn¡¯t say you would never achieve your goal or that the world would end and you would die horribly, urging you tomit suicide. ¡®That¡¯s what it said in the previous work.¡¯ It told the viin they would die to the protagonist no matter what, and even gave instructions on how to kill themselves as painlessly as possible. Compared to that, this is nothing. This means my future might be more positive than I thought. I have a slight chance to prevent destruction and reach the happy ending I want. Just knowing that is enough. The hopeless feeling has eased a bit. ¡®Honestly, it¡¯s a shame I couldn¡¯t find out the trigger for the destruction.¡¯ Like who the viins are and that I should kill them. Or if I kill certain people, I can deal with the final boss more easily. I expected that kind of content, so it¡¯s hard to shake off the disappointment. ¡®But I did gain some valuable information.¡¯ Obviously. The existence of this gospel tells me another fact. ¡®There was definitely a previous hero.¡¯ If you skim through the pages of the gospel, the character presumed to be the previous protagonist is mentioned several times. However, for some reason, the name part was strangely erased. Considering that locals like Rubia, Siel, and Lien had never heard of the previous hero¡­ The conclusion was simpler than I thought. Some sort of cognitive alteration urred. For some reason, the hero was erased from this world by someone. This is a timeline that doesn¡¯t fit any of the original routes. Knowing this, it¡¯s easy to predict who is behind it. ¡®What the hell did the Empire do?¡¯ When something goes wrong, nine times out of ten, ming the Empire is spot on. I couldn¡¯t pinpoint the method even after digging through all my knowledge of the previous work. But it was clear who did it. ¡®I need to investigate the Empire further.¡¯ But... unfortunately, it was hard to find a reliable source of information. Miss Rubia mentioned that her rtionship with the Empire soured after she canceled the medicine dealst time. She intervened and disrupted a shady deal between the Empire and the hidden forces, which left a mark on her. And she¡¯s thest person you¡¯d think of as a spy. Given her personality, it would be stranger if she were capable of espionage. ¡®Do I have to put this on hold?¡¯ I concluded so, but... It was strange. I had a weird hunch. Someone with ties to the Empire, who wanted to cooperate with me, and had some skill in acting and politics. A bizarre intuition that this person would walk right up to me. ¡®Is this for real?¡¯ I couldn¡¯t help but doubt the performance of the whispering earring. It should have a function to enhance intuition. Yet for some reason, it didn¡¯t seem any different fromst time. I kept grasping at straws in a strange way. Is my intuition so bad that even when enhanced, it¡¯s only this good? It was a mystery. ***** After finishing organizing the artifacts, I called Miss Rubia and Lien. I didn¡¯t just get artifacts from the ck market. Thirty children. I needed to discuss what to do with the rescued ves. Siel was still recuperating. I didn¡¯t want to bother her while she was resting, so I decided to talk with the two of them. And... ¡°Why are you so nervous?¡± I noticed Miss Rubia looking extremely tense. We were just discussing things over breakfast. Anyone would think Cthulhu was sitting at the table. ¡°N-no, I¡¯m not nervous!¡± Miss Rubia denied it, but it was obvious. Honestly, I can¡¯t read her at all. ¡®I thought she might be scared of me, but that wasn¡¯t it.¡¯ Every time we talked, she reacted strangely, so I stupidly wondered if she was afraid of me. I even told her I had no intention of harming her, that I was always grateful to her. I said she could tell me anytime if she felt pressured, and I¡¯d fix anything that made her ufortable, swearing it on my mana. But that didn¡¯t work either. ¡®Now I just hope throwing money at the problem will work.¡¯ I don¡¯t know what¡¯s bothering her, but hopefully, she¡¯ll feel better if she sees some money multiplying. I decided to get back to the main topic and started talking about the children. There were a lot of decisions to be made. I had to take responsibility for and train thirty children. Of course, I had no prior experience with this. We had to put our heads together to make a lot of decisions. So this might be more challenging than I thought. That¡¯s what I thought when we started the discussion. ¡®¡­What is this?¡¯ What followed waspletely unexpected. Miss Rubia, who always seemed clumsy and odd, suddenlyid out various ns with a sharp look in her eyes. She seemed like apletely different person. Everything was handled quickly and perfectly. We swiftly settled all theplicated details, like training locations and schedules. All I did was mention the prestigious family training methods I¡¯d seen in the previous work. Just that, and everything fell into ce. ¡®¡­She really is a sessful businesswoman for a reason.¡¯ She may seem clumsy, but when ites to work, she¡¯s incredibly professional. ¡°Th-then, is that everything?¡± Miss Rubia asked me after wrapping everything up in no time. Still in shock, I hesitated for a moment... I quickly collected myself and spoke up. ¡°No, the most important part is still left.¡± It was only natural. Those ve kids still thought I was the leader of the ck Fangs. Back then, it couldn¡¯t be helped due to the circumstances, but now I had to set things straight. Moreover, if the prestigious family training methods I gained from the previous work were leaked, it could cause unnecessary misunderstandings. I¡¯d prefer if no one quit halfway through, if possible. So I had to use this opportunity to confirm their willingness to participate again. We needed to make sure they were truly ready to join uspletely and that they were prepared for it. ¡°We need to properly inform them about us and confirm their resolve.¡± [ Join Patreon tosupport the trantionand toread up to5 chapters aheadof the release of"I identally Created a Viinous Organization"and4 chapters aheadof the release of"I Became a Childhood Friend With the Viinous /Jade43] Chapter 41: Prove Your Resolve (3) Chapter 41: Prove Your Resolve (3) Chapter 41: Prove Your Resolve (3) I had no choice but to retract my earlier assessment of Miss Rubia. A shrewd businesswoman? Hardly. She was just an over-the-top noona who didn¡¯t act her age. ¡®If she were a YouTuber hyping up Korean culture in the modern era, she would have been a massive sess. She¡¯s simply out of her time.¡¯ It was only natural for me to think that way. All I did was tell her to inform the kids about our identity and confirm their willingness to participate. Her tense expression. The sight of her breaking out in a cold sweat.Her face seemed to scream, ¡®The inevitable hase,¡¯ as she swallowed nervously. Her reactions were always so dramatic. During that fake ck fangs incident, she fainted from fear, and on the train, she made a fuss over trivial matters. Now, she wore an expression as if she had been entrusted with the most critical mission in the world. ¡°By confirming their resolve, you mean...?¡± ¡°We need to make sure they can join us, of course.¡± Why was she asking such an obvious question? I couldn¡¯t understand her way of thinking. Since we were going to train the kids, I wasn¡¯t a psychopath. Naturally, I needed their consent. We had to exin what kind of training they would undergo and how they would live. It was essential to confirm if they were truly prepared. ¡°We need to exin what we¡¯re going to do and make sure the kids can follow through.¡± I exined to Miss Rubia once again. Despite her fuss, it wasn¡¯t really a big deal. When we rescued the kids from the ck Market, we already asked them once. This was just a reconfirmation. ¡°If... if the kids aren¡¯t ready... will we, k-kill them?¡± ...I was momentarily dumbfounded. I was grateful I wasn¡¯t drinking tea. Otherwise, I would have spat it all over Miss Rubia. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?¡± I knew she was strange, but this was over the top. Why would we kill someone just because they didn¡¯t sign a consent form? If they didn¡¯t want to, they didn¡¯t want to. I wasn¡¯t a crazed psychopath. Kidnapping kids and forcing them to fight would make me a madman, a human piece of trash. This had to be done with their agreement. We wouldn¡¯t make the kids do anything unreasonable, and we¡¯d ensure their safety as much as possible. But their will was paramount. ¡°We just need to make them swear by mana not to disclose anything about us, and then we¡¯ll let them go.¡± Miss Rubia looked at me with a shocked expression. As if she truly thought I would kill those kids. ...Just what kind of person did she take me for? There was something vaguely unsettling about this, but I couldn¡¯t argue since I had my own reasons for feeling guilty. I had been pushing my limitstely. Impersonating the Empire¡¯s most viinous terrorist organization. Killing and robbing ck Market operators. Flooding anti-Empire propaganda videos. (This one is still being diligently distributed daily like a daily quest.) It would be strange if someone doing all this didn¡¯te off as crazy. For me, in a situation where the world was on the brink of destruction, I figured there was no need to hold back. But Miss Rubia wouldn¡¯t understand those circumstances. In the end, it was my own karma. So, I opened my mouth again to provide a detailed exnation. ¡°We¡¯re just confirming if they¡¯re ready to join us. Even if someone isn¡¯t ready, we¡¯ll support them; we won¡¯t kill them.¡± They were all young children, after all. If we abandoned them and they got captured as ves again, it would certainly haunt my dreams. As for food expenses, the gold coins Asher gave us wouldst us thirty years without any problems. Even if we had deserters, we could still take care of them. ¡°Oh, I see!¡± Miss Rubia responded cheerfully. She looked visibly relieved. As if a weight had been lifted from her shoulders. ¡®So, her strange reactions were because of this misunderstanding.¡¯ She had clearly misunderstood something about me. I still wondered why she hadn¡¯t believed it when I offered to make a mana vow. Well, at least it seemed she cleared up the misunderstanding now, so that was a relief. ¡°Ipletely understand! Indeed, we should confirm their resolve for the children¡¯s safety.¡± Miss Rubia said this and then left. Why was it? Her words, ¡°Ipletely understand,¡± were strangely bothering me. I couldn¡¯t quite figure it out. ***** Rubia felt as if she could fly at any moment. Lately, she hadn¡¯t been able to sleep properly due to worry. Finally, she had alleviated her biggest concern. ¡®Indeed, the captain is a bit scary, but...¡¯ It was clear he wasn¡¯t a bad person. Anyone could tell just from his reaction just now. Despite his overwhelming strength, capable of killing a Archmage without batting an eye and disregarding a mana vow, his heart seemed surprisingly warm. ¡®The ck Fangs themselves are quite a peaceful group.¡¯ They pursue a peaceful revolution, aiming to hold hands with the nobles rather than killing them outright. They didn¡¯t harm civilians. For a revolutionary group, they were quite gentle. ¡®Maybe that¡¯s why he got angry before.¡¯ The ck Market incident. When the Archmage running the fake ck Fangs and the ck Market was wiped off the face of the earth in an instant. She was only human, so she couldn¡¯t help but be terrified of a leader who couldmit such acts without batting an eye. In hindsight, though it was frightening, it was undoubtedly the right thing to do. After all, he severely punished the Empire¡¯s knight who was massacring people and killed the dark mage who was running the ck Market. The reason for such a harsh punishment at that time must have been due to his warm heart. He couldn¡¯t stand by and watch evil deeds, which is why he was so furious. ¡®There were many other unsettling incidents as well.¡¯ It would be stranger if someone with a sense of perception far beyond that of ordinary humans behaved the same as a normal person. With that thought, many things began to make sense. Losing his sense of the value of money. Making bizarre jokes about making a mana vow even though he could ignore mana vows. If you consider that an extraordinary being might behave that way, it starts to make sense. Suddenly, she felt as if all the burdens on her heart had lifted. When you think about it, this wasn¡¯t a bad situation at all. An unimaginable strength, a presence that seemed invincible. And this person was treating her more favorably than she had expected. His personality seemed better than she thought too. Rubia thought about this and smiled brightly... then quickly snapped back to reality. It was a natural reaction. She wasn¡¯t a sessful businesswoman for no reason. There¡¯s no poison more deadly thancency and overconfidence. Even if such an extraordinary being showed her favor, it was crucial not to be overconfident. ¡®He is kind to his own people.¡¯ Which, in other words, means he could be incredibly cruel to his enemies. Moreover, she was, after all, someone who had been his enemy. The magic addiction cure. It was she who had tried to supply it to the Empire. The leader spared her life as an act of final mercy. To not let her guard down and to prove her usefulness. That was the optimal choice for her to make now. She needed to use all her abilities to help the ck Fangs. ¡®There¡¯s something thates to mind.¡¯ Lately, more and more nobles were trying to make contact with the ck Fangs. Given the intent behind those videos, it was clear that the leader was looking for new talent. So, she would carefully select trustworthy and capable individuals from among them and bring them in. That should be enough to earn her some credit. ¡®First, I need to do what the leader instructed.¡¯ Tell the children about the true aspirations of the ck Fangs, their noble goal. Make sure they are truly prepared to dedicate themselves to this cause. She fully understood the leader¡¯s instructions. This was also something Rubia wanted. Even if she knew the leader was kinder than she thought, it didn¡¯t eliminate her difort. Living with someone who seemed capable of destroying an entire country with a mere gesture was naturally nerve-wracking. But¡­ what was even more unsettling was the leader¡¯s followers. Especially that kid, Siel. The leader¡¯s fanatic. Whenever she talked to Ian, that child¡¯s gaze was fiercely intense. As a businesswoman adept at reading people¡¯s emotions, she could tell. That twisted possessiveness in her eyes. It was worse because the girl herself wasn¡¯t even aware of it. If she¡¯s this intense now without being fully aware, what would happen if she truly became obsessed¡­ she didn¡¯t even want to imagine. She wanted to prevent thirty more such fanatics from emerging. So, exining the meaning and risks of joining a revolutionary group to the children again, and if they got scared and gave up... That would be quite convenient for Rubia. ¡®They¡¯re just kids. If I scare them, they¡¯ll probably give up quickly.¡¯ With this thought, Rubia entered the room where the children were. Why was it? She had a sense of foreboding, but¡­ It was surely just her imagination. No matter how monstrous the leader¡¯s abilities were. Could he really have swayed those kids¡¯ hearts and turned them into his followers in such a short time? [ Join Patreon tosupport the trantionand toread up to5 chapters aheadof the release of"I identally Created a Viinous Organization"and4 chapters aheadof the release of"I Became a Childhood Friend With the Viinous /Jade43] Chapter 42: Prove Your Resolve (4) Chapter 42: Prove Your Resolve (4) Chapter 42: Prove Your Resolve (4) There is one unchangingw of the universe: bad premonitions alwayse true. Rubia was feeling this more acutely than anyone else right now. ¡®Why on earth?¡¯ The children were all steadfast in their resolve. Despite the warnings about the dangers, they were still determined to join the ck Fangs. Setting aside the issue of not wanting to deal with thirty more zealots, this was a significant problem. ¡°Do you all even understand the situation properly?¡± Rubia sighed as she spoke.Well, to some extent, she understood why these kids made such a choice. Their lives, marked by being captured as ves and enduring all kinds of hardships, were nothing but a wait for death. Then, suddenly, a savior appeared. It wasn¡¯t strange for their young hearts to yearn for such a figure. Wanting to repay a favor was only natural. However, this wasn¡¯t something that could be decided so easily. As the leader said, this was an incredibly dangerous matter. A revolutionary organization openly defying the Empire. Joining such a dangerous group of their own ord. It wasn¡¯t a choice she wanted to rmend. ¡®Of course, originally, joining the ck Fangs wasn¡¯t such a bad choice.¡¯ Of the ves rescued from the ck market, those who had somewhere to return to were released after making a Mana Oath to prevent leaking information. The ones left here were children with no means of survival or ces to rely on. Naturally, the chances of such children surviving on their own outside were slim. They would probably be captured as ves again, live as pickpockets and get caught, or worse. Nine times out of ten, that¡¯s how their stories would end. So, it was reasonable to follow someone who promised to take care of their basic needs. However, the current situation was very different. The leader was more noble-hearted than she had expected. Ian offered them another choice. They didn¡¯t need to join a dangerous group like the ck Fangs. They could stay here as dependents until they reached adulthood. Looking at the children¡¯s future, this was a much more rational option. In every way, this was the better choice. There was no need to choose the dangerous path. Despite exining this thoroughly, the children remained stubborn. ¡°You don¡¯t know when or how you might die. You have to risk your life at every moment. Do you truly understand what that means?¡± Even as Rubia said this, the children nodded. That look. It was clear what was happening. They still didn¡¯t grasp the weight of risking their lives. Rubia pondered for a long time. She didn¡¯t want to resort to such forceful methods. She didn¡¯t want to resort to threats either. However, what if¡ª If someone were to die in the future because Rubia didn¡¯t stop these kids now? If lives were lost because she didn¡¯t emphasize the danger strongly enough here. She didn¡¯t want that. She wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep peacefully. She had to prevent such things from happening. Rubia¡¯s expression suddenly turned cold. Lately, there had been so many peculiar incidents that she rarely had to act and judge so coldly. In the end, her essence was that of a businesswoman. If it meant achieving her goal, she was prepared to use somewhat extreme measures. -Whoosh! The artifact the leader had given her for self-defense. The sword sliced through the air at hermand. With a whistling sound, the sword brushed past one of the children fiercely. The child, startled, copsed onto the floor. It was only natural. If the direction had been slightly different, the child¡¯s head would have been severed. ¡°You will face this kind of situation dozens of times¡­ no, definitely more than thousands of times from now on.¡± Rubia felt the atmosphere in the ce change in an instant. It was only natural. Being prepared and actually experiencing it are two different things. No matter how prepared one thought they were, when actually faced with the fear of death, everyone would react with such rm. The children probably realized it too. The weight of this choice. The true meaning of dedicating oneself entirely to the ck Fangs. ¡®I didn¡¯t want to go this far, but.¡¯ Still, it was better than having these kids die because of her. If they encountered such situations in actualbat, it would be toote to regret. Now was the only chance to turn back. This was probably the reason why the leader insisted on confirming their resolve. Rubia thought this as she looked at the children. And then... Her face filled with surprise. A girl caught Rubia¡¯s eye. Amidst the confused group, one girl was standing proudly, looking straight at her. That little girl was slowly walking towards her. ¡°Please, do it again.¡± Saying something iprehensible. ***** ¡®Maybe I¡¯m already dead.¡¯ While being held captive by that dark mage, the girl had such thoughts. When did it start? The moment when she no longer screamed even as her limbs were torn apart. Days when her limbs were dismantled and healed repeatedly, as the mage imed to need to collect the sensation of pain for his research. At some point, she stopped crying. Even when the children in the same situation, those who could be called herrades, had their limbs swapped and sewn back together like toys for the dark mage¡¯s amusement. Even when they were forced to surrender their right to see the world at the whim of a demon. Even when she eventually lost her sight. She just stared nkly. Living without any thoughts. Thinking was too painful. It was better to be dead. It was better to have no thoughts at all. At least that way, she wasn¡¯t tormented. It was a life no different from being a corpse. A life where being alive didn¡¯t mean living. But then¡ª That person appeared. As if by magic. A knight straight out of a fairy tale came to her. He showed her a miracle. The shackles that seemed like they would bind her forever disappeared. Even that demon-like human who seemed invincible was defeated. She gained the freedom to live a new life. A second chance in a life she thought was over. However, the girl couldn¡¯t be happy. She couldn¡¯t possibly be happy. ¡®I¡¯m not worthy of such a miracle.¡¯ She wasn¡¯t the heroine of a fairy tale. She wasn¡¯t a good enough person to deserve such a miracle. When the children, numbered 1201 before her, died. In truth, she felt a bit relieved. She had said she wouldn¡¯t think, that her life was no different from death. But in reality, she felt joy. She ended up feeling joy. It wasn¡¯t her. That she survived. She smiled with that lowly joy. The ugliness didn¡¯t end there. Even after receiving such great help from that person. Even after receiving the undeserved gift of a new life. At the critical moment, she turned away from him. During the fight between that person and the dark mage. In that situation, she ran away. She ran away, leaving behind the person who risked their life to save her. There are limits to how disgusting something can be. There are limits to how repulsive something can be. There¡¯s no way such a terrible, lowly person deserves salvation. She shouldn¡¯t be allowed to live a happy life. And yet¡ª That person said. It¡¯s okay. It could happen to anyone. He forgave her so easily. That kind of unbelievable luck, that miracle, was given to her. 1201. The countless people who sacrificed themselves before that number. Among them, she was the one who was saved by luck. She got a new life. Even though she didn¡¯t deserve it, she survived. So. ¡®I can¡¯t back down here.¡¯ She knew that for sure. She decided to be someone worthy of the miracle that hade to her. She promised that one day she would help him. She vowed to repay the overwhelming grace she had received. Therefore. The girl walked forward. She felt the woman exining the ck Fangs to her growing curious. Even without her sight, the girl could feel it. She could sense more than she ever could by seeing. ¡°Please, do it again.¡± ¡°What¡­ what are you talking about?¡± ¡°The sword. I can block it.¡± She would prove she could be of help. She would never back down. ¡°I¡¯ll prove it. That I¡¯m ready.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll stay here until you do it again. For hours, days, years. As long as it takes.¡± ¡°¡­Are you serious?¡± She could feel the woman¡¯s face filled with bewilderment. She understood why the woman in front of her was reacting that way. Indeed. This was a foolish thing. Bymon sense, everything that woman said was right. It would be more efficient to seek peace by relying on the warmth of that person than by doing something like this to join the ck Fangs. But. Precisely because of that. ¡°I¡¯ll never give up.¡± She couldn¡¯t back down. She had promised. Never to run away again. [ Join Patreon tosupport the trantionand toread up to5 chapters aheadof the release of"I identally Created a Viinous Organization"and4 chapters aheadof the release of"I Became a Childhood Friend With the Viinous /Jade43] Chapter 43: Prove Your Resolve (5) Chapter 43: Prove Your Resolve (5) Chapter 43: Prove Your Resolve (5) Rubia felt like she was about to go insane. ¡®What on earth does that leader do?¡¯ Surely, he hadn¡¯t spent that much time with the child. How on earth did he manage to make the kid so obsessed? It was iprehensible. But no matter how nonsensical it was, the reality remained unchanged. Apparently, that leader hadpletely bewitched this child. ¡®What am I supposed to do about this¡­?¡¯ Rubia¡¯s anxiety was justified.As a businessperson, nothing was more important than reading people¡¯s emotions. The emotion reflected in that child¡¯s eyes, the firm resolve, was unyielding. It was the gaze of a stubborn person who wouldn¡¯tpromise an inch. Surely, just as the child had boasted, she wouldn¡¯t back down until she wielded her sword again. ¡®Why on earth is she doing this¡­?¡¯ Logically, she could do nothing and still live afortable life. Why would she choose to undertake something so dangerous? Moreover, the sword just swung was merely a threat. It was to warn that such dangerous situations could arise. It was meant as advice not to get involved if possible. And yet, that weakling who couldn¡¯t even fend off this threat wanted to join the ck Fangs? ¡®Don¡¯t be ridiculous!¡¯ ¡®You all arepletely unqualified!¡¯ That wasn¡¯t the deration she intended to make. However, the child¡¯s words made it seem like a given. This ce had suddenly turned into a recruitment test site for the ck Fangs. ¡®I¡¯m not even someone great enough to be doing this in the first ce!¡¯ He must be someone from another world. That¡¯s how powerful the leader seemed. Incrediblypetent and strong, the ck-haired half-elf kid seemed capable of anything. Usually quite careless, but sometimes more frightening than anyone, that girl of monstrous strength. Being grouped with such people was overwhelming for Rubia. She had no talent for magic. She couldn¡¯t even cast a Light spell, let alone Fireball. She hated exercise. Her fitness was so poor that even one push-up left her panting. Controlling the sword with magic. She had shown off a seemingly impressive ability to freely wield the sword. ¡®But that was only possible because it was an artifact!¡¯ Rubia recalled the events of this morning. -Here, take this. -Huh? -The mana efficiency is a bit poor, so using magic would be more effective. But for someone who can¡¯t use magic, this is the best self-defense tool. -Tha-thanks. -Just drop a drop of blood and chant the spell to use it. The spell is quite long, so I¡¯ve written it down for you. Just recite it as it is. -How did you even get this? -...The instructions were written in that guy¡¯s storage. If the original owner of the artifact knew how to use it, there¡¯s no way it would be in an unrefined state. Such an obvious lie. Clearly, he must have figured it out using a power that defies thews of the world, just like when he ignored the mana oathst time. Anyway. The important thing was that this power was something obtained through such a process by chance. Rubia might even lose an arm-wrestling match against that girl if she took it seriously. That¡¯s how weak Rubia was. But... ¡®In this situation, I can¡¯t just say it¡¯s impossible.¡¯ The atmosphere here. It was all under the control of that girl. If the girl wasn¡¯t convinced, the other children wouldn¡¯t be convinced either. Saying things like the mana in this sword is almost depleted after one use. Or if I use it once more, I¡¯ll definitely be bedridden tomorrow, so can¡¯t we just call it a draw? Such words would never work. She¡¯d probably get cursed at for joking around. Since they were so serious, she had no choice but to respond seriously. ¡®Please hold out, my body!¡¯ Rubia inwardly screamed as she continued the conversation. ***** ¡°Alright, if you insist.¡± The woman before her said that. At the same time, the sword moved again. The sword brushed past the girl in an instant. So incredibly fast. ¡®I knew it...¡¯ She clearly felt something moving. But it was toote. In the end, she couldn¡¯t react. After all that bravado, she couldn¡¯t even touch the sword. But... ¡°Please, once more.¡± The girl said. She could feel the woman in front of her being flustered. However, the girl spoke before the woman could open her mouth. She couldn¡¯t give up here. She must not give up here. So, she had to use any means necessary. ¡°This is to prove my resolve.¡± The girl spoke confidently. ¡°I haven¡¯t given up yet. I won¡¯t give up yet. So please! Just a little... bear with me a little longer!¡± The girl bowed her head and pleaded. Finally, the woman sighed and dered. ¡°Twice. That¡¯s the maximum. No more than that.¡± ¡°...Understood.¡± The girl spoke, focusing all her nerves. She had to erase it. Sensing all the extraneous things would only dy her. So, she erased everything in the world except for that person and the sword. Breath, muscle movements, where the gaze was directed. Feel only what was necessary. She had to react the moment it shot out. Move her body before her thoughts. -Whoosh! The sound of the sword cutting through the air. It flew towards her side. The girl quickly reached out. But... She failed. The sword was too fast. With a body that had lived as a ve for so long, it couldn¡¯t possibly move fast enough to catch it. ¡°Really. Is it worth going this far?¡± The woman in front of her asked. It was a valid point once again. Could someone like her really be of help to that leader? Could an ordinary person like her? Perhaps she was just meddling unnecessarily. She might only be causing trouble. But... ¡®I promised.¡¯ She had promised to help that person someday. To stand by his side. To be someone who could do that. ¡°I was, luckily, saved.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°If I just appreciated that luck and enjoyed the life I gained by chance, sure, it would be easier.¡± As she spoke, the girl looked at the other children. She had gained a new life. She had gained the freedom to do anything. Just being happy with that would make her future life easier. There was no need to insist on joining that person¡¯s ideals. There was no obligation to volunteer for a difficult path to create a better world. ¡°But that would only be easy, not right.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°I know it¡¯s foolish. To risk my life after barely saving it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s...¡± ¡°But we survived because of that foolish act. We survived thanks to that foolish person who risked his life to save strangers like us.¡± ¡®...So how could I ignore the right thing to do?¡¯ The girl turned her head back to the woman. And without a word, she nodded. The woman, understanding the meaning, prepared to swing the sword again. This was thest chance. Thest chance to stand by his side. So... ¡®I absolutely cannot fail.¡¯ Slower Reaction Time? Can¡¯t reach the sword even if she extend her hand the moment it shoots out? Then move before the sword isunched. Don¡¯t wait to feel and react. Move before it even happens. The sword isunched. No, the sword hasn¡¯t beenunched yet. She can just see its trajectory. She can sense a future that hasn¡¯t yet urred. All she need to do is ce her hand there. The exact position. The precise spot. ¡®Right now¡­!¡¯ The girl reached out. A perilous timing. She definitely grasped the hilt. But. ¡°Ugh¡­.¡± It felt like her arm would rip off at any moment. Agonizing pain surged through her. Her frail body couldn¡¯t withstand the force of the sword. Just as her hand was about to give out and lose its grip on the sword... She felt something strange. Around the sword, she could feel the presence of mana gathering. ...It was the other children. The other kids were straining to squeeze out what little mana they had to help hold the sword. But that wasn¡¯t all. Before she knew it, many children had gathered around her. There was a child using all their strength to hold the hilt with her. There was even a child holding onto the de itself, blood dripping from their hands, clinging stubbornly. They were allbining their strength. To stop that sword. To prove their resolve. Soon enough... the seemingly invincible sword lost its power. With a metallic tter, it fell to the ground. Her arm felt like it was going to break. Her legs trembled so much from overexertion that it was hard to stay standing. But even so. The girl staggered towards the woman. It was the natural thing to do. She had something to say. Something she had to convey no matter what. She could feel the woman¡¯s face fill with astonishment. But the girl didn¡¯t care and approached right up to her. After being caught and living as a ve for four unlucky years, After four long years, she smiled brightly as if she was her age again. The girl dered proudly, more confidently than anyone. ¡°This is our resolve.¡± ¡®Don¡¯t underestimate our resolve.¡¯ [ Join Patreon tosupport the trantionand toread up to5 chapters aheadof the release of"I identally Created a Viinous Organization"and4 chapters aheadof the release of"I Became a Childhood Friend With the Viinous /Jade43] Chapter 44: Prove Your Resolve (6) Chapter 44: Prove Your Resolve (6) Chapter 44: Prove Your Resolve (6) You have purchased a total of 450 items including ves, a corrupted holy sword, elven eyes, and artifacts from the ck Market. 220,000 gold and 240,000 silver will be charged. ......Youck 220,000 imperial gold coins and 240,000 imperial silver coins. The payment cannot be verified. You have vited the rules of the ck Market. You have incurred the hostility of the ck Market owner. GAME OVER. You were killed by the enraged Asher. ...Error urred. The forced defeat event cannot be confirmed. The bad ending did not ur. Character ¡®Asher, the Archmage''s son'' cannot be found. Objects "child corpse A, B, C, D, E" cannot be found. Error details: Asher died for unknown reasons. The ves held by Asher were revived for unknown reasons. ...Cannot correct the error. Child corpses A, B, C, D, E and 25 unnamed ves have be your allies. Special Event urrence! Your allies are experiencing an awakening event. The hypersensory trait of child corpse C evolves into insight. The insight trait of child corpse C, due to some reason, has reached the state of future vision. An impossible achievement. The insight trait holds the possibility to evolve into ''Eyes that Peek into All Things (Legendary)'' The twist of fate is at an immeasurable level. System overload. Warning! Advising the user. Please stop twisting fate any further and ept the predetermined fate. *** In a situation where Miss Rubia, overly excited, had bolted out of the room, I was left behind, leisurely savoring high-quality tea and a slice of bread spread with sweet jam, while frowning. It was natural. Weird characters suddenly appeared in front of my eyes. ¡®What on earth is this nonsense again?¡¯ The status window had been ying tricks on me in very clever ways until now. A prime example was when it bombarded me with dozens of messages in less than 0.1 seconds, making it impossible to read them. ¡®Is it seriously trying to mess with someone?¡¯ I filed aint asking it to slow down, and this time, the status window graciouslyplied with my request. ¡ö¡ö ¡ö ¡ö¡ö ¡ö¡ö¡ö ¡ö¡ö¡ö ¡ö¡ö¡ö ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö, ¡ö¡ö¡ö ¡ö¡ö¡ö ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö. The characters were too jumbled to decipher, but at least they were appearing slowly as I had asked. I could leisurely admire those squares. Uniform and angr, they were quite pleasing to look at. ¡°Ha......¡± A sigh naturally escaped my lips. I was thoroughly enjoying my leisurely meal. But somehow, this thing can¡¯t stand seeing me in a good mood. Why on earth is it doing this to me? ¡®I can ept that it¡¯s not helpful.¡¯ It¡¯s been like that from the start. It wasn¡¯t particrly surprising anymore. But this was beyond being unhelpful; it was outright trolling. What did I do to deserve this? This level of bad luck was unprecedented. In the end, after staring at those squares for a long while, I gave up and dismissed the message from my view. I wanted to return it immediately, but that wasn¡¯t possible. ¡®Fine, go ahead and mess with me all you want. I¡¯ve been doing fine without this crap, and I¡¯ll continue to do so.¡¯ Ultimately, all I could do was convince myself of this. I erased that useless status window from my mind and savored the fragrant tea again. Maybe because it was expensive, it made me feel at ease. I couldn¡¯t understand why Miss Rubia had left without even finishing half of it. ¡®Come to think of it, what is Miss Rubia doing right now?¡¯ Naturally, the thought urred to me. It seemed like it had been about thirty minutes since she left. All she had to do was ask the children if they wanted to participate, so why was she taking so long? It was utterly iprehensible. **** Rubia was on the verge of losing her mind. At first, she only intended to scare them a little. She wanted to prevent the children from joining the revolutionary organization and getting killed without knowing the dangers. But somehow, that led to her putting the children through an entrance test. In the end, Rubia ended up throwing a bizarre test at the children, telling them to block a flying sword. And the children¡­ they seeded. Artifacts. They boldly blocked such powerful items and passed the test. They even dered victory with a triumphant smile. ¡®This is our resolve!¡¯ they said, full of pride. She couldn¡¯t wrap her head around the situation. ¡®Weren¡¯t they just ordinary ves?¡¯ Moreover, how could there already be children among them who could use magic? And what about that brown-haired girl? The leader said she was blind, but how could she be blind when she acts like she can see the future? ¡®No, even setting that aside.¡¯ She couldn¡¯t understand the desperation of these children. Was the leader exuding some sort of drug? It was seriously suspicious. They hadn¡¯t even spent a few hours together, but in that short time, they had all turned into fanatics. ¡®Is everyone who gets involved with that leader going to end up like this? Is this going to happen again?¡¯ A foreboding feeling crept over her. The image of endless fanatics growing in number, with her awkwardly caught in the middle, filled her with dread. ¡°Unnie?¡± It was the brown-haired girl¡¯s question that pulled Rubia back to reality from her grim imaginings. Rubia quickly collected herself and looked the girl in the eyes. White pupils. Her pupils were trembling erratically. She¡¯s still just a child. Earlier, she had dered victory so confidently, but now she seemed a bit nervous. ¡°Did we¡­ pass the test?¡± The girl hesitated for a long time before asking Rubia the question. Naturally, dozens of eyes focused on Rubia. Everyone was waiting for her response. Rubia¡¯s head started spinning again. ¡®What should I do now?¡¯ She had somehow ended up in a situation where she had be the crazy woman dering trials involving swords to the children. If she told the truth now? If she dered that she would lose even in an arm-wrestling match with them? It would be embarrassing¡­ but that wasn¡¯t the main issue. There were other problems. Rubia was in a position to lead these children from now on. Who would trust and follow an idiot who had been forced into such a bizarre situation? No one would trust or follow her instructions. As someone who had to manage these children in the future, that was something she had to avoid at all costs. In the end, Rubia had only one option left. ¡°The road ahead will be tough.¡± She said this with as much gravitas as she could muster. It might have been appropriate for a high-ranking officer in a revolutionary organization shaking the Empire, but for someone nearing thirty, it was rather embarrassing. ¡°To change this world, you have no choice but to turn it into your enemy.¡± Her words made her cringe internally. However, there was no turning back now. ¡°Are you prepared to walk this path?¡± The atmosphere grew heavy instantly. However, no one gave up. Everyone nodded, solidifying their resolve. They dered they were ready to give their lives for the ck Fangs. ¡°Then, if that¡¯s the case¡­¡± With those words, Rubia walked toward the children. The ck robe she had been too tired to take offst night billowed dramatically. ¡°I, as the third fang of the ck Fangs, ept you.¡± She had no idea what the third fang was. It sounded weird to call herself a tooth of the ck Fangs, so she made something up. She could feel the children¡¯s adoring gazes. ¡­Her nket tonight was sure to be kicked off countless times. It was inevitable. But she was a professional. She couldn¡¯t stop acting just because she was embarrassed. ¡°Enough with the chatter¡­¡± Rubia looked at the children again. She held back her blush with superhuman patience. ¡°Well, I just want to say, let¡¯s do our best together!¡± She smiled brightly as she said this. The children¡¯s faces lit up instantly. Thus, Rubia managed to maintain her authority at the cost of her nket¡¯s lifespan. As she looked at the excited children, she fought back tears. The strict but kindhearted high-ranking unnie. She prayed that no one would ever find out she had created and acted out this concept at her age. [ Join Patreon tosupport the trantionand toread up to5 chapters aheadof the release of"I identally Created a Viinous Organization"and4 chapters aheadof the release of"I Became a Childhood Friend With the Viinous /Jade43] Chapter 45: Look at Me (1) Chapter 45: Look at Me (1) Chapter 45: Look at Me (1) ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry, could you repeat that one more time?¡± Her jewel-like red hair. Her blue eyes, contrasting with her hair, desperately avoid my gaze. Miss Rubia¡¯s face was filled with shame. Normally, I wouldn¡¯t want to press her like this. After all, I owe Miss Rubia a lot. If there was something she didn¡¯t want to talk about, I could respect that. ¡°So... you said you got into a knife fight with the kids?¡± But this was a bit much.This was far beyond what anyone could reasonably ignore. All I asked was for her to get a signature on a confirmation. How did that escte into a knife fight? This was beyond ridiculous¡ªit was shocking. ¡°There, there was a reason it had to be that way!¡± Miss Rubia shouted, her face reddening. It was hard to distinguish her hair from her face now. She must have been embarrassed. ¡°What kind of reason would make you test the kids with a knife fight...?¡± I sighed as I spoke, and Miss Rubia shrank. She looked like a wilting nt. I¡¯d be lying if I said I didn¡¯t feel sorry for her. But this was something that couldn¡¯t be overlooked. ¡®Can I really trust her to take care of the kids?¡¯ I always knew she had a bit of an entric side, but this was borderline psychopathic. ¡°What made you think it was a good idea to attack children under ten with the artifact I gave you? On the very day you received it, no less!¡± Miss Rubia¡¯s usual eloquence was useless now. It was painfully clear who was at fault. Miss Rubia shriveled even more than before. ¡°S-Sorry...¡± Miss Rubia, on the verge of tears, mumbled her apology. I wasn¡¯t cruel enough to p someone who was already about to cry. So, I stopped scolding her and sighed. Miss Rubia kept rambling on, making excuses. She exined that she intended to scare them a little, but it turned into a bizarre test. I understood that much. However, I couldn¡¯t wrap my head around her thought process. ¡®How easily swayed can a person be?¡¯ She was incrediblypetent in her work. It was hard to believe that thepetent woman in front of me was the same trembling mess. ¡®And she¡¯s always so dramatic.¡¯ Anyone would think we were running some dangerous and criminal organization. I only asked her to check if the kids had the determination to continue their training, not to put them through some grand ordeal. It wasmon sense that I wouldn¡¯t put the kids in any real danger. Even if something dide up, I would handle it as humanely as possible. There was no need for, nor did I want, a level of determination involving risking their lives. ¡°¡­Do you have anything else to say?¡± However, what¡¯s done is done. Since it couldn¡¯t be undone, I decided to let it go and move on. Miss Rubia still stood in front of me. She kept avoiding my gaze, fidgeting nervously, and then she finally spoke. ¡°Uh... one of the kids got hurt.¡± ¡°...So you¡¯re telling me, not only did you use an artifact to attack a child under ten, but you even drew blood?¡± Miss Rubia¡¯s face turned crimson. The morning sun beyond the window made it almost impossible to distinguish between the two. ¡°Could... could you use healing magic...?¡± Miss Rubia, swallowing her shame, opened her mouth to speak. I barely held back the urge to say, ¡®You couldn¡¯t even cast a simple healing spell, so you had toe to me for help?¡¯ If I had said that, I felt like her face would turn even redder and then explode. ¡°...Fine, bring them here quickly.¡± I sighed deeply as I spoke. Honestly, she was a Noona who didn¡¯t act her age, making me worry about her future. ****** Fortunately, the kids weren¡¯t too badly injured. Three of them had some cuts on their hands, but nothing was severed. It was something I could handle on my own without bothering Siel, who was still recovering. The treatment was done in no time. The two kids bowed their heads to me in overwhelming gratitude before leaving. They even said things like, ¡°We¡¯ll be in your care from now on, captain!¡± which was quite endearing. They were disciplined, but seeing such young children say those things was just cute. As I was thinking about the kids who had just left, -Knock, knock! I heard a knock on the door. Naturally, my face turned puzzled. ¡®Who could it be?¡¯ Siel never knocks before entering. Lien usually says, ¡°C-Can Ie in?¡± before entering my room. Miss Rubia does knock politely, but she had just left after saying everything she had to say, so why would shee back? ¡°Come in.¡± As I spoke, the door creaked open. It was the girl from before. The blind girl I rescued from the ck market, the one with the ¡°1201¡± tattoo. Her brown hair and white eyes showed clear signs of tension. The girl approached me with a slightly flushed face. ¡°Are you hurt anywhere?¡± At my question, the girl shook her head. ¡°No, I just... came to say that I¡¯ll be in your care from now on!¡± The way she bit her tongue was quite cute. Come to think of it, Miss Rubia had told me about this girl. She had excelled in the impromptu test. She had shown the most promise. I also heard that she persuaded everyone. Thinking about that made me even more proud of her. ¡°I heard you did really well this time. Is there anything you want as a reward?¡± So I asked her. Maybe an artifact would be perfect. I had already given Siel an artifact rted to stamina. For Lien, artifacts were unnecessary since her body itself was exceptional. Miss Rubia also got one that suited her perfectly. ¡°Really?!¡± The girl¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement. Then, she made a rather unexpected request. ¡°Could I receive a name?¡± It was a slightly surprising question. I reflexively wanted to ask why but quickly closed my mouth. Why would an orphan girl who had been enved want a name? Maybe she had a name given by her parents, but they sold her off. Or perhaps she never had a proper name in her entire life. Either way, bringing it up wouldn¡¯t help. ¡°Of course.¡± I smiled kindly as I spoke. Naming... It was too sudden for me to think clearly. I¡¯d never had this experience before. I was about to give a name that would stick with her for life. It shouldn¡¯t be done thoughtlessly. I wanted to give her a meaningful name. ¡°¡¯Jang Hayang.¡± After a moment of contemtion, I said it. It felt a bit out of ce for a fantasy setting, being too Korean, but the meaning was more important than the cultural fit. ¡°How about ¡®Hayang,¡¯ which means starting anew from a nk te?¡± Asking for a name likely meant she wanted a fresh start. I thought this name would suit her well. Just ¡®Hayang¡¯ felt a bit odd, so I added my original surname, making it ¡®Jang Hayang.¡¯ ...Is it a bad name? I wasn¡¯t confident in my naming skills. I carefully watched the girl¡¯s expression. But it seemed my worries were unfounded. The girl beamed and nodded enthusiastically. Despite theckluster name, her joy was so evident that I couldn¡¯t help but feel grateful. I patted the girl¡¯s head as she softly repeated the name I had given her. No matter the process, it felt like everything hade to a satisfying conclusion once again. ***** Siel stared nkly, observing what was happening before her. Ian was gently patting a child¡¯s head. He looked extremely happy. ¡®He seems busy.¡¯ She hade to report, feeling better now, but it seemed like she would be interrupting if she went in. She had no idea what was happening, why Ian was patting the child, or why he looked so pleased. But as long as Ian was happy, that was enough for her. There was no reason to intrude, no need to interfere. In fact, she shouldn¡¯t interfere. So, Siel quietly turned back to where she hade from. But as she walked away, she pondered. ...It seemed like something about her had changed. [ Join Patreon tosupport the trantionand toread up to5 chapters aheadof the release of"I identally Created a Viinous Organization"and4 chapters aheadof the release of"I Became a Childhood Friend With the Viinous /Jade43] Chapter 46: Look at Me (2) Chapter 46: Look at Me (2) Chapter 46: Look at Me (2) What is love? It was a slightly embarrassing question. However, for Siel, it was an incredibly serious matter. Every action she took stemmed from that love. Siely on the bed, lost in thought. Normally, she wouldn¡¯t be troubled by such things. It was only natural. Above all, she knew the correct and beautiful form of love. Pure love. The love her mother had given her. A love that dedicates everything to the other, A love where you can dly burn yourself for the sake of the other. She grew up receiving that kind of love. Therefore, her form of love couldn¡¯t help but be simr. She gave half of her soul to that ominous wolf. To save the one she loved. Even when that girl named Lien suddenly appeared, Even when that person named Rubia, who didn¡¯t even revere the captain, kept getting entangled with him, And just now. Even when that nameless ve girl enjoyed the luxury of receiving a new name from the captain while being petted. She never said a word. She never expressed any dissatisfaction. Of course, because it was all good for Ian. If she truly care for Ian, epting it was the right thing to do. She shouldn¡¯t prioritize her feelings over those of the one she love. ¡®But¡­¡¯ Then, why are these feelings emerging? Why do these negative emotions arise? Every time such things happened, why did something squirm in her chest? Why did her heart throb so painfully? She couldn¡¯t understand it. ¡®This is strange.¡¯ She loves Ian. She definitely does. Then, she should be satisfied as long as he is happy. Strange thoughts kept creeping into her mind. Even though she knew she shouldn¡¯t, ugly emotions boiled within her. [Hmm...] It was when she was having those thoughts that she sensed the wolf¡¯s presence after a long time. [Blood is blood, after all.] The wolf said, with a meaningful smile. ¡°Shut up.¡± However, Siel did not question the wolf¡¯s cryptic words. Of course, she was thinking about Ian right now. She was thinking about the one she loved. She had no time to listen to the voice of such an insignificant being. But... [If you''re going to grumble about that, you shouldn''t have made the contract in the first ce, kid.] The wolf said, with a hateful smile. [Did you really think you could give up half of your soul without paying any price?] There was a reason people were reluctant to offer their souls to a demon. Half of a soul. As long as you don¡¯t cross that line, your soul won¡¯t be bound to the demon after death. There wouldn¡¯t be any side effects like temporarily losing control of your body to the demon. However, despite this, making a contract with a demon is still highly undesirable. Giving up half of your soul means that the demon¡¯s influence on your mind increases by that much. Especially, the higher the demon¡¯s rank, the stronger the influence. Once you start listening to the demon¡¯s whispers, that¡¯s the end. There¡¯s a reason high-ranking demons often demand half of a soul as the price. While the human making the contract thinks their soul hasn¡¯t been entirely given over yet, it¡¯s also the point at which the demon can almost certainly seduce the human. That is the significance of giving up half of your soul. [You should be grateful to me, kid.] ¡°...¡± [I''m not trying to seduce you because I know. I know that someday, when that Ian guy is in danger, you''ll give me anything.] ¡°Shut up.¡± A cold reply came back again. However, the wolf continued to chatter on. In fact, it said it would even lend a hand if that captain destroyed that detestable empire. Especially if they kill that despicable emperor, it said it would dly return her soul. He continued to spew those nonsensical words. The wolf, always cheerfully smiling, became especially fierce and noisier when talking about the emperor. It was at that moment, with Siel covering her ears. [If you tantly ignore me, even I would feel hurt.] With those words, Ian appeared before Siel. No, that wasn¡¯t Ian. That expression, that tone, that gesture. Siel remembered it all. She could tell that this was not Ian, but the wolf taking on Ian¡¯s appearance. In that unpleasant situation, Siel¡¯s face became colder than ever. [How curious. I thought none of your subus instincts remained. But seeing you cling like this, maybe that''s not the case.] A hybrid of a demon and an elf. The only one of its kind in the world, unpredictable, the wolf said, smiling again with Ian¡¯s face. ¡°Who are you to take on that form?¡± Her words were filled with killing intent. However, the wolf¡¯s reaction was calm. [You are strangely obsessed with this person.] As he said this, the wolf slowly approached Siel. [In that case, why don¡¯t you just take him?] ¡°...¡± [If you love him so much, you should own everything about him. With your power, it should be possible.] ¡°That is...¡± The stoic child was showing signs of agitation. A smile spread across the wolf¡¯s face. Until now, he hadn¡¯t interfered. He was too busy watching the situation unfold interestingly. Also, meddling with this child would incur hostility from that captain. A being whose true nature even he couldn¡¯t fathom. He didn¡¯t want to turn such a being into an enemy. It was more beneficial to cooperate and achieve mutual goals. But¡­ ¡®Well, a little amusement wouldn¡¯t hurt.¡¯ This wasn¡¯t even a bad deed. After all, humans are inherently beasts. By shedding formalities and embracing their animalistic instincts, they could find happiness. In a way, it could even be considered a gift. So, the wolf smiled slyly, looking at Siel. In her unstable state, Just a little nudge would awaken her instincts. What needed to be done was simple. Just a slight push on her back. ***** Siel walked down the mansion¡¯s hallway. It was midnight. Moonlight streamed in through the windows. No one else was awake. Only Siel walked leisurely towards her destination. Her head was spinning. She couldn¡¯t clearly remember what she had been doing until a moment ago. She had simply opened her eyes to find herself wandering the halls. However, she instinctively knew what she needed to do now. Siel moved forward slowly. The headache hadn¡¯t subsided, but there was no way she could mistake where her beloved was. -Creak. Siel carefully opened the door. The sight of a man sleeping peacefully met her eyes. Ian was asleep,pletely defenseless. Siel climbed onto the bed as if in a trance. ¡®What am I doing?¡¯ She couldn¡¯t understand. She couldn¡¯tprehend why she was doing this. But, she knew exactly what she wanted to do. She wanted to possess him. She didn¡¯t want to yield him to anyone. The other person¡¯s will didn¡¯t matter. It didn¡¯t matter what means she had to use. She just wanted to have everything about him. She wanted him to look at her, only at her. Those feelings surged within her. At that moment, as Siel let her instincts take over and reached out to Ian. Nothing particrly special happened. Ian merely smiled faintly in his sleep, perhaps because her touch tickled him. However, Siel stared nkly at that sight. ¡®If I go further¡­¡¯ If she went just a bit further, She could surely possess this man. It¡¯s not a difficult task. ording to the wolf, while Ian¡¯s soul might be superior, Siel had the upper hand in strength. She could subdue him. She couldmand him to do anything. She could make him hers. But if she did that, would she ever see that smile again? If she forced him to smile, he would surely do so. The result would be the same. So, it seemed more rational and convenient to possess him. It was far better to own him. Yet, despite this... ¡®I hate it.¡¯ She hated it. It felt wrong. She didn¡¯t want that. There was no value in it. ¡®I want you to look at me.¡¯ There was no meaning in forcing it. The significancey in him looking at her on his own. Therefore, She couldn¡¯t do this. ¡°...¡± Her dizzy mind began to clear. Her confused heart became clear again. She looked at the man in front of her once more. The man sleeping peacefully, unaware of anything. ¡°Now I understand. I know why I was feeling these emotions.¡± The strange thoughts she had been havingtely. She thought she was broken. She thought there was something wrong with her mind. But the answer was very simple. Ridiculously simple. It seemed she was more greedy than she thought. Just giving love like her mother wasn¡¯t enough for her. So, after all... ¡°I think I want to be loved by you.¡± [ Join Patreon tosupport the trantionand toread up to5 chapters aheadof the release of"I identally Created a Viinous Organization"and4 chapters aheadof the release of"I Became a Childhood Friend With the Viinous /Jade43] Chapter 47: Look at Me (3) Chapter 47: Look at Me (3) Chapter 47: Look at Me (3) Warm sunlight filtered through the window. My eyes opened naturally. I should feel refreshed after a good night¡¯s sleep. Instead, I feel a strange sense of relief. A sense of relief that I had unknowingly escaped a great danger, a feeling I couldn¡¯t understand. ¡®Did I have a weird dreamst night?¡¯ It felt like someone was tickling me in my dream. It also felt like someone was staring at me intently. But as dreams often do, the memory quickly faded upon waking. Now, I couldn¡¯t remember much at all.Even the vague memories I had were slipping away. Well, since I can¡¯t remember it, it must not have been important. With that thought, I casually started making my bed. Habits can be scary. Once I started, I found myself tidying my bed every morning without fail. Even though I had long since been discharged from the military, this habit remained. I¡¯ll use it again when I sleep tonight anyway. I can¡¯t understand why I bother making it. Nevertheless, I neatly made my bed. Perfectly arranged bedclothes. Even the pillow was ced just right. Lastly, I looked at Siel lying on my bed... ¡°...?¡± For a moment, my mind went nk. I rubbed my eyes in confusion. Still the same. Even after rubbing my eyes, I saw the same thing: Siel sleeping peacefully on my bed. Pinching my cheek only brought pain. So this was reality. I felt a cold sweat running down my back. Even without looking in the mirror, I knew my face must be as pale as a corpse. ¡®Did I do nothing wrong yesterday? I didn¡¯t drink or anything.¡¯ I felt like I was going to lose my mind from the confusion. However, I couldn¡¯t ignore this bizarre situation forever. I gently poked Siel. This unusual situation of her being on my bed. For some reason, I couldn¡¯t touch her as casually as I normally would, so I poked her cheek with my finger as if touching something dangerous. Her cheek felt soft. As I poked her cheek, Siel stirred slightly. She rubbed her eyes with her usual dazed expression and then got up. ¡°What happened yesterday?¡± I urgently asked, but Siel¡¯s expression was as calm as ever. ¡°What?¡± Apletely unexpected response came. I held my dizzy head and tried to continue the conversation calmly. ¡°Why were you sleeping in my bed all of a sudden?¡± ¡°Just because.¡± But the answer I got was even more baffling. Just because? Just because what? A reason for invading the bed of the opposite sex can¡¯t simply be ¡®just because.¡¯ I was about to say something to this girl whockedmon sense... but then I stopped. Because I knew what woulde next in the conversation. If I asked, ¡®Does that even make sense?¡¯ Siel would respond, ¡®Is it not okay?¡¯ If I then gave a sensible answer, ¡®Of course it¡¯s not okay.¡¯ She would ask, ¡®Why isn¡¯t it okay?¡¯ with a very innocent look. Exining that in detail would itself be inappropriate, so I would awkwardly say, ¡®Well... because we¡¯re of different genders, it makes me a bit ufortable.¡¯ Then Siel would innocently ask again, ¡®Do you care about me?¡¯ ...Ultimately, it was Siel who did the bizarre, perverted act of sneaking into my bed. But in the end, it would be me who ended up looking like a mad pervert. We¡¯ve been traveling together for quite some time now. By now, I know how these things go. Most of the time, if I get bothered by this stuff, I lose. Despite seeming like she¡¯s not good with words, Siel is surprisingly good at verbal sparring. Whether it¡¯s taking my tea and sipping it, or patting me every time I sigh. If I nitpick about each thing, I end up losing. ¡°Yeah¡­ I see.¡± In the end, agreeing is the best response. Rather than questioning what kind of mindset leads someone to climb into another¡¯s bed in the middle of the night, It¡¯s more effective to empathize with her desire to be in my bed. Thus, onemotion is settled. Siel and I stare nkly at each other. ...It¡¯s awkward. Despite how much time we¡¯ve spent together, it¡¯s awkward. It would be strange if it weren¡¯t. After all, how could any man remain calm with a woman lying in his bed? I pondered for a while on how to break the awkwardness... and then came up with a decent topic. ¡°So... are you feeling any better?¡± It hadn¡¯t been long since she overexerted herself and got bedridden. She was still recovering as of yesterday, lying in bed to rest. Siel thought for a moment and then nodded. Seeing that made my heart ache. Despite being so ill, she was so nonchnt. It seemed she had no sense of danger. ¡°If you¡¯re in pain, you should say so. Why didn¡¯t you say anything?¡± The words came out of my mouth out of frustration and pity. In the mining camps, she would let others take her food and bully her, just enduring it all. And even now, she was doing the same thing. ¡°Just because.¡± Once again, Siel gave a simple, vague answer. It was an infuriating situation. ...But. No more nagging came from my mouth. It was impossible for such words toe out. Of course. ¡°Because you asked me to. I wanted to do anything for you.¡± How could I scold someone who says that? ¡°Still. Next time, if you feel like you¡¯re going to copse, tell me beforehand.¡± In the end, all I could do was scratch my neck awkwardly and give such a half-hearted response. But then, Siel stared at me nkly and threw another unexpected question. ¡°Are you worried about me?¡± ¡°Well¡­ yeah.¡± No matter how embarrassing, I couldn¡¯t lie to someone who suffered because of me. So I answered truthfully. ¡°I see.¡± Siel¡¯s expression looked somewhat peculiar. ¡­It was strange. She probably just asked out of innocent curiosity since it¡¯s Siel. But given the situation, it felt a bit off. Like my chest was tingling or I couldn¡¯t meet her gaze. ¡®What on earth is going on?¡¯ Naturally, such thoughts crossed my mind. I felt like the protagonist in a teenage romanticedy movie at this age. Is it true that humans are ruled by hormones? Or has the age of this possessed body influenced me to be this childish? With these thoughts, I let out a deep sigh. ***** Ian sighed deeply, holding his forehead as if he had a headache. At times like this, there was only one thing she could do. Siel got up from the bed and approached Ian. Then, as always, she patted Ian gently. The feel of his hair was pleasant. She liked his slightly embarrassed reaction too. ¡°Yeah... thanks.¡± Ian spoke as if he hade to some sort of realization. Normally, this would have been the end of it. But Siel moved closer to Ian. Then, she leaned her face against his chest. She could feel his heartbeat. It felt different, like she was fully sensing the other person. ¡°...What are you doing?¡± Ian asked. But Siel wasn¡¯t flustered. She knew everything about this man. When Ian was pushed strongly at times like this, he usually didn¡¯t refuse. ¡°It¡¯s not fair. You¡¯re always the one who pats me.¡± As he said that, Siel looked into Ian¡¯s eyes. Ian¡¯s face turned red. Indeed, it was good she had stopped before. Siel loved that kind of innocence about him. Ian hesitated for a moment... but in the end, he stroked her head. ¡°Can you grant me one favor?¡± After enjoying that pleasant sensation for a while, Siel opened her mouth again. Ian seemed flustered by the sudden request, but Siel continued speaking without concern. ¡°You rewarded her for doing her best. I¡¯ve done my best too. Much more than she did.¡± ¡°Y-yeah, that¡¯s true. What¡¯s your request?¡± What could she possibly ask for? She knew exactly what she wanted to request. She wanted this man to only look at her. To care only about her and love only her. But. ¡®That¡¯s not right.¡¯ What she loved was this version of Ian. Someone who had a pure side, who asionally went off the rails. He might not realize it, but he was the kindest person in the world. So. She shouldn¡¯t block his path. He had a lot to aplish. He had dreams he wanted to achieve. She loved watching him chase those dreams. But. If she could be a bit selfish. ¡°I¡¯ll tell youter.¡± Someday, when everything is over. She hoped he would look at her. She hoped he would love her. [ Join Patreon tosupport the trantionand toread up to5 chapters aheadof the release of"I identally Created a Viinous Organization"and4 chapters aheadof the release of"I Became a Childhood Friend With the Viinous /Jade43] Chapter 48: The Black Fangs Shelter (1) Chapter 48: The ck Fangs Shelter (1) Chapter 48: The ck Fangs Shelter (1) Naming the blind girl, Siel¡¯s sudden deration of the right to wish. Unexpected events happened one after another, but I steadfastly did what I needed to do. I taught the children methods to increase their magic power whenever I had the chance, And at the same time, I found a cksmith to repair the holy sword. (Of course, I made them swear an oath for safety.) Along with honing my ownbat abilities, these were my hectic days. Even today, there was no rest on my schedule. Yet, a smile naturally spread across my face.It was only natural. Who doesn¡¯t like money? Seeing money multiply in real-time would make anyone happy. I quickly entered Miss Rubia¡¯s room. With a creak, the door opened. Miss Rubia, who had just woken up, was stretching in her pajamas, and our eyes met. With drool still at the corner of her mouth, it was obvious she had just woken up. How could someone be so disheveled? I had such trivial thoughts as I called out to Miss Rubia. No, I was about to call her. The moment our eyes met, before I could say anything, Miss Rubia¡¯s face filled with bewilderment. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry...! For presumptuously testing the children...¡± Miss Rubia suddenly started fumbling and floundering backward, then fell on her butt and copsed on the floor. Even if Cthulhu suddenly burst into her room, she wouldn¡¯t react this way. This was an overreaction. ¡°From the start, Miss Rubia... what do you think of me?¡± I sighed as I spoke. I had indeed scolded her before for hurting the children, but I never cursed or acted violently towards her. Yet, seeing her reaction, one would think I had threatened to kill her. ¡°S-Sorry...¡± Miss Rubia apologized sincerely. Though I was dying to ask what exactly made her so afraid of me. Honestly, I couldn¡¯t say much because there were things I was guilty of too. Lien and Siel were the weird ones, but from an objective perspective, I was quite an odd existence myself. Knowing things that no one else could know, acting in rather extreme ways, andmanding strong individuals like Siel and Lien without batting an eye. To Miss Rubia, I must seem even more mysterious than the leader of the ck Fangs. But I couldn¡¯t exin all this to her. Telling her I came from another world or that I had knowledge of the original story would make her think I was even crazier. This is truly the tragedy of all transmigrators. Without the ability to exin the background knowledge of the original story, people around me were bound to misunderstand me as something strange. ¡®It would be a waste not to use the knowledge of the original story, though.¡¯ In the end, I had to slowly spend time making this overreactingdy understand that I was just a good citizen. How to reassure such a frightened person was a daunting task, but it wasn¡¯t something I needed to worry about right now. ¡°Follow me. I¡¯m thinking of properly starting the potion business I mentionedst time.¡± Even after I said that, Miss Rubia still looked nk. She usually switched to a sharp, cold demeanor when she was doing her job. I expected her to quickly regain herposure once her switch was flipped. But she reacted in this strange way. ¡­There could only be one reason. ¡°¡­Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t listen properly back then?¡± ¡°N-No! I listened! I remember everything!¡± Her response, the cold sweat running down her neck, and her pale skin. Even if you were oblivious, you could figure it out at this point. ¡®You weren¡¯t listening, were you?¡¯ I had exined everything in detail at the ck market. She had nodded her head, but was thinking about something else. A sense of foreboding came over me. Was she really a suitable business partner? She seemed verypetent based on her asional eloquence and her demeanor when discussing her primary job. How could someone be so capable yet so unreliable at the same time? With a deep sigh, I led thisdy, who acted far too immature for her age, forward. ***** Rubia followed themander, sweating profusely. Her mind was racing with all sorts of delusional scenarios. ¡®I took in a viin like you, thinking you could be of help. It seems I was mistaken. No more words; prepare to die!¡¯ The scenarios varied, but they all ended the same way. Execution. For the crime of being a uselessly troublesome woman without any abilities, she would be sentenced to death. ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t remember what you saidst time, but I¡¯m verypetent! Truly, I am! You will definitely need me if you¡¯re starting a business!¡± So, Rubia desperately tried to sell herself from behind. ¡°...I see. That¡¯s really impressive.¡± However, what she received in return was a gaze filled with a bit of pity. It was as if he was looking at someone a bit mentally off, a pitiful person. Apparently, she had made a fuss all by herself this time. Rubia¡¯s face turned red, ready to burst. There¡¯s a limit to how embarrassing something can be. She felt like biting her tongue out of shame. ...Well, seeing that reaction, at least it didn¡¯t seem like he was nning to dispose of her. That was a relief, at least. -Creeeak! With that sound, the door opened. It was themander¡¯s room. Inside, it was filled with all sorts of materials that themander had gathered using the kids the other day. It felt like aboratory. ¡°To exin once again, I n to mass-produce and sell elixirs.¡± ¡°...What?¡± Even in this situation, where she was trying to prove her usefulness, such a dumbfounded reaction was inevitable. Mass-producing elixirs? What kind of nonsense was that? ¡°Without something like the World Tree, that¡¯s impossible.¡± ¡°We have the World Tree, don¡¯t we?¡± But in response to her logical point, themander once again spouted bizarre nonsense. And then he pointed to a bundle of silver hair. ¡°We can substitute it with that.¡± She had a rough idea of what it was. Elf hair. It¡¯s a material that has been suggested a few times as a substitute for the precious ingredient, World Tree leaves, used in elixirs. But. ¡°You can¡¯t rece World Tree leaves. Everyone who tried has failed.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s been done.¡± With those words, themander grabbed a handful of the elf hair. ¡°It¡¯s not widely known, but someone seeded about 300 years ago.¡± She wondered just how old he was, but didn¡¯t voice it. There must be a reason why he maintained the appearance of a boy. There was no need to dig into the secrets of such a transcendent being. ¡°The World Tree¡¯s power is definitely imbued in this. People just don¡¯t know how to extract it.¡± With those words, themander brought the still-burning demon horn close to the hair. Then, from the elf hair, a golden liquid began to flow. ¡°When you expose it to something that emits strong magic, it releases the World Tree¡¯s power embedded within it for protection.¡± ¡°The reason this hasn¡¯t been discovered until now¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s because this horn is rarer than you think. Plus, the hair needs to be pre-treated in various ways. It would have been hard to discover suchplex conditions by chance.¡± ¡®¡­If it¡¯s so difficult, then how are you talking about it so casually?¡¯ This is like the ultimate dream of every alchemist. Having achieved something like this, why are you acting so nonchnt? Rubia held back her words. He was practically advertising himself as something close to a god rather than a human. At this point, she doubted if he even intended to keep it a secret. But for now, it was best to y along. ¡°And¡­ the important thing is the cost difference when substituting World Tree leaves with this material.¡± A statement that could not be ignored reached Rubia¡¯s ears. In an instant, her expression turned serious. It was natural. Value assessment. Determining whether this would be profitable or not. It was a field where she prided herself on being second to none. Rubia¡¯s mind raced quickly. And then¡­. Her jaw dropped. The price of a single elixir often exceeded 1000 gold. They were so rare they were nearly impossible to find. But if elixirs were produced using that material... The cost would be approximately 15 gold each. In other words, ...money would be duplicated. [ Join Patreon tosupport the trantionand toread up to5 chapters aheadof the release of"I identally Created a Viinous Organization"and4 chapters aheadof the release of"I Became a Childhood Friend With the Viinous /Jade43] Chapter 49: The Black Fangs Shelter (2) Chapter 49: The ck Fangs Shelter (2) Chapter 49: The ck Fangs Shelter (2) ¡®No matter how many times I see it, I still can¡¯t believe it.¡¯ With that thought in mind, I looked at Miss Rubia. Her attitude changedpletely the moment we started talking business. The clumsy noona, whose future I was always worried about, was nowhere to be found. An intelligent gaze. A cold face. Resting her chin on her hand, calcting profit and loss so thoroughly, she seemed to embody the very essence of the word ¡°professional.¡± Not long after Miss Rubia¡¯s transformation... ¡°This is...¡±Her mouth hung open in astonishment. It was a natural reaction. This one, the cost difference is roughly 50 times or more. ¡®Maybe I was worried about Miss Rubia for nothing.¡¯ All the materials I used were rtively unknown secondary materials. But the fact that she could calcte the profit and loss so quickly led to only one conclusion. She had all that information in her head. All the rted market prices. ¡°This is definitely profitable. No, it¡¯s more than just profitable.¡± Miss Rubia¡¯s face was painted with shock. Come to think of it, it wasn¡¯t surprising. Elf hair is a rare material, but not impossible to find. It¡¯s not that there¡¯s no supply at all. Since no one knows its true value, the price isn¡¯t that high. Plus, I know more potion recipes than just this one. ¡°We can make a fortune.¡± Miss Rubia dered confidently. Wordsing from a proven, sessful businesswoman who even owns this mansion. I could tell that the simtion of this business was running precisely in her head. ¡®I don¡¯t have any experience in this field.¡¯ The ancient alchemist scenario from the previous game¡¯s side quest. When I yed the game, all I did was unlock some useful recipes. I never thought about mass-producing them and starting a business. It was hard to go beyond just that thought. I¡¯ve never had any experience running a business. Sourcing materials, sales methods, or marketing strategies. How could I know those details? ¡®I¡¯m really d I decided to partner with Miss Rubia.¡¯ I can repay her for the help she¡¯s given me while also gaining profit. It¡¯s a win-win situation. As I smiled at that thought, Miss Rubia¡¯s expression suddenly turned serious. What¡¯s going on with her? As I looked at her with a puzzled face, Miss Rubia, looking pale, opened her mouth. ¡°This discovery is too revolutionary. It¡¯s so revolutionary that it¡¯s actually a problem.¡± It was a serious tone. The atmosphere naturally grew tense. ¡°How much are you nning to sell this for?¡± Miss Rubia asked, wondering if we should go for a premium strategy or sell at a moderate price to maximize sales. It was a simple decision for me. ¡°We should sell it at a reasonably fair price.¡± Sure, profits might be a bit lower. But saving lives is more important. If we were to gouge prices on a life-saving drug just to make money, how would we be any different from the detestable managers at the mining camp? ¡®Besides, part of this n is to increase my influence.¡¯ Not just this elixir, but other potions as well¡ªI could supply them at much lower prices with the recipes I know. This is a chance tounch a nationwide potion business. Providing potions to everyone at a fair price. Saving countless lives who couldn¡¯t afford treatment, and increasing my influence within the empire. I shared my intentions with Miss Rubia. Her expression grew even more serious. ¡°Do you know what kind of impact this will have?¡± ¡°Well, of course.¡± Naturally. This would shake the market to its core. A monster selling all potions at less than one-tenth of the original price, and with better quality, would appear in the potion market. The market would undoubtedly copse. All rted businesses would be thrown into chaos. Nobles involved in the business might even try to kidnap and kill us. Though with Lien around, they¡¯d be the ones worrying about being dismembered rather than us. Regardless. It was clear that this would significantly disrupt the empire¡¯s society. ¡°How on earth should we...¡± Miss Rubia bit her lip, deep in thought. But this time, I think I can help. Of course, I¡¯m not a businessman. ¡®Do we really need to solve this in a businessman¡¯s way?¡¯ A transmigrator has their own methods. ¡°We¡¯ll just take over the entire potion market.¡± ¡°...What?¡± ¡°We absorb everything that exists. Bring it all under our control.¡± Is there a need to go through the trouble of opening new branches or hiring staff? We just make everything ours. Not being confined to conventional thinking, using knowledge from the original and cheats to wreak havoc. Isn¡¯t that the essence of a transmigrator? ¡°Are you suggesting... killing everyone...?¡± ¡°...Miss Rubia, what do you think I am?¡± How does this person perceive me inside her mind? With these thoughts in mind, I continued speaking. ¡°Of course, we should resolve this through negotiations.¡± Given the cheat that is my recipe, we hold the upper hand. We¡¯re in a position to dominate the market at will. If we can convince them and offer good terms toe under our wing, most would dly ept. ¡°If persuasion doesn¡¯t work, we can resort to threats.¡± This is a kind of charity work. If potion prices drop, and my n allowsmoners easy ess to potions, countless lives can be saved. The conditions I¡¯ll offer to existing merchants will be extremely generous. The only ones likely to oppose are the owners ofrge corporations who have been making a fortune from the potion business. I don¡¯t intend to wipe out the bourgeoisie, but... If a rich guy tries to hinder our efforts to save lives just to protect his profits, then, naturally, we might have to use a bit of intimidation. ¡°And if they ignore even the threats... let them do as they wish.¡± If someone still wants to do business next to us when we¡¯re offering a lifelong 90% discount on all items, that¡¯s their choice. In fact, I wouldn¡¯t even stop them if they secretly sent assassins to eliminate us. ¡®If they want to be chopped into 17 pieces by Lien, we should grant their wish.¡¯ Hmm. This is a perfect n. Despite the absurdity of being a transmigrator who never yed the game, I¡¯m fully fulfilling my duties as one. A transmigrator should at least cause this much chaos. With these thoughts... ¡°Th-that¡¯s... brilliant! It¡¯s truly a genius idea!¡± I looked at Miss Rubia, who was trembling. I was about to ask why she was suddenly shaking, but my mouth naturally stopped. ...Come to think of it. This is a rather ruthless idea. Taking over the entire potion business of the empire and dering that I would deal with anyone who gets in my way. It¡¯s the kind of thing a shadowy organization boss might do. But... Once again, I decided to set my conscience aside. ¡®It¡¯s all for saving lives, after all.¡¯ There¡¯s no solution if you worry about every little thing. As a transmigrator, let¡¯s do things boldly and decisively. ***** Rubia finally felt it. The person in front of her was truly the leader of the ck Fangs. The most terrifying secret organization lurking in the shadows, shaking the empire. There¡¯s a limit to the degree of one¡¯sposure. His way of thinking couldn¡¯t be considered human. ...In a way, it was only natural. He wasn¡¯t a human but something wearing a human guise. ¡°I¡¯ll use the most humane means possible. Don¡¯t be too frightened.¡± Something that couldn¡¯t possibly be human was trying to imitate one, saying those words. ¡°I have critical weaknesses on people like Robin and Shiron. If we threaten them, there¡¯s no need to kill anyone.¡± He seemed to be trying to convey that he was a gentle person who disliked killing, like any ordinary human. But it had the opposite effect. ¡®How on earth does he know such things¡­?¡¯ iming to have leverage over two giants dominating the empire¡¯s economy, not just the potion business. She couldn¡¯tprehend the mental state of a leader who nonchntly brought up such things. ¡°That¡¯s... a relief. It¡¯s good to know it can end peacefully.¡± In the end, Rubia had no choice but to y along with this monstrous leader¡¯s game once again. When will this leader stop pretending to be human? Whether he was an evil god or a good god, it would be moreforting if he just revealed his true nature. This clumsy act of pretending to be human was utterly terrifying. Rubia trembled with fear but quickly pulled herself together. ¡®I need to be of help!¡¯ Despite being her area of expertise, she had been of no help at all. Recently, she had only shown ipetence. She had to make up for it somehow. As Rubia quickly racked her brain... ¡®Oh¡­?¡¯ She realized a critical issue. With that scale and recipe, the money would naturally flow. But such endeavors oftene with a price. If the leader¡¯s vision came true, the widely distributed potions, once hoarded by wealthy nobles, would be essible to all sses. This would undoubtedly harm the livelihood of the Holy Church. People would prefer to use cheap potions rather than visiting the temple. In other words, embarking on this business would likely antagonize the Holy Church. As soon as Miss Rubia realized this, she urgently informed the leader. However, the leader remained unfazed. With his usual rxed smile, he said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. We were going to sh with them eventually anyway.¡± Having erased the ck market from existencest time, now it was the Holy Church¡¯s turn. ... Rubia felt like she was about to faint. [ Join Patreon tosupport the trantionand toread up to5 chapters aheadof the release of"I identally Created a Viinous Organization"and4 chapters aheadof the release of"I Became a Childhood Friend With the Viinous /Jade43] Chapter 50: The Black Fangs Shelter (3) Chapter 50: The ck Fangs Shelter (3) Chapter 50: The ck Fangs Shelter (3) As soon as I mentioned opposing the Holy Church, Miss Rubia¡¯s expression darkened rapidly. Her hands trembled violently. Her face turned pale. And cold sweat ran down her neck. ¡®This person really knows how to overreact.¡¯ Anyone would think I had just dered war on the Holy Church. I mean, I¡¯m not the leader of a terrorist organization. Why would I suddenly dere an all-out war? Before I could even exin, Miss Rubia¡¯s eyes half-closed. It wasn¡¯t the first time something like this had happened.I managed to catch her as she fainted again. She was so scared that she really fainted. I shook the unconscious Miss Rubia. Thankfully, I didn¡¯t need to ssh water on her. She opened her eyes soon enough. ¡°Are you feeling better?¡± I asked the dazed Miss Rubia. I didn¡¯t want her to misunderstand likest time. I quickly added the exnation I had skipped. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so scared. When I said it¡¯s okay to oppose the Holy Church, it was really just a thoughtless remark.¡± A suspicious organization rivaling the Empire. That alone should exin how dubious the Holy Church is. An Empire engulfed in mes. A deste scene with not a soul in sight. The destruction I saw in the game PV. It¡¯s a very reasonable suspicion that the Holy Church will have a hand in that future, that horrific end. So, it¡¯s inevitable that I will be their enemy. One day, I will have to uncover all the secrets they¡¯re hiding. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s better to avoid it if possible.¡± That goes without saying. Even if it¡¯s inevitable that I¡¯ll face the Holy Church one day, there¡¯s no need to rush it. ¡°We¡¯ll try to prevent conflict with the Holy Church as much as possible...¡± Honestly, I¡¯d prefer to strengthen our forces here and confront them when victory is certain. But things don¡¯t always go as nned. If we really can¡¯t avoid conflict, ¡°Well, if worsees to worst, we¡¯ll just have to use the ck Fangs to erase the Holy Church from the world.¡± Let¡¯s borrow the power of the ck Fangs. Didn¡¯t I bring them a huge profitst time? Even now, the Empire is in an uproar because of the video I released. It¡¯s not an exaggeration to say that I¡¯m the ck Fangs¡¯s top contributor. Although it¡¯s been toughtely trying to contact that secretive organization, if I can reach them, I¡¯m sure the results will be good. After all, the Holy Church and the Empire are closely connected. They would want to oppose the Holy Church as well. Me, Siel, and Lien. And the mysterious organization, the ck Fangs. Two groups joining forces for abined attack. ¡°Without much thought, He will just... erase the Holy Church from this world... The Holy Church seems like such a trivial existence to this person....¡± Miss Rubia muttered something with a resigned expression. Mumbling to herself so quietly made me worry she might be ill. Is the Holy Church really that terrifying? They might seem a bit shady and suspicious, but their public image isn¡¯t that bad. Maybe it¡¯s because Miss Rubia, as a noble, has heard a lot of unsettling rumors about the Holy Church. With that in mind, I grabbed Miss Rubia¡¯s shoulders and shook her again. At this rate, I¡¯m genuinely worried if she can function properly in society. She might faint in a children¡¯s haunted house. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry for passing out so often.¡± Miss Rubia muttered tearfully after I shook her awake again. I ended up having to take care of her mental state for a long time. Telling her how much she has helped us, how unbearable our situation would be without her assistance. I patted Miss Rubia on the back, feeling like a babysitter. It was dizzying to soothe a twenty-seven-year-old woman. But there was no other choice since I owed her a favor. ¡°¡­¡­¡± After an awkward while, Miss Rubia¡¯splexion returned to normal. No, calling it normal might be a stretch. Her face was so red, it looked like it might explode any second. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. It happens to everyone when they¡¯re stressed.¡± Seeing her pitiful state, I spoke as gently as I could. Miss Rubia avoided my gaze for a long while, then finally nodded. And so, this babysitting incident was officially erased from history. ¡°Ipletely understand what you¡¯re trying to say.¡± Miss Rubia cleared her throat awkwardly and said, ¡°This time, I¡¯ll prove my worth. The vision you¡¯ve drawn will be perfectly realized by my hands.¡± Miss Rubia dered confidently, with her hands sped over her chest. Honestly, it would be a lie to say my trust in her hadn¡¯t wavered after seeing her earlier reaction. But she¡¯s someone who gets things done when it matters. Given her determination, I decided to trust her. ¡®The remaining issue is how to handle the Holy Church and the Empire¡­.¡¯ The potion business isn¡¯t thatrge, but it¡¯s not tiny either. When things change drastically, it inevitably draws attention. It would create a huge hassle¡ªlike the Holy Church¡¯s interference or the Empire¡¯s machinations. I needed a good way to minimize that. I had to protect Miss Rubia from being targeted. I needed to divert their attention away from her. After a moment of thought¡­ I had a brilliant idea. ¡®Celebrity scandal.¡¯ Whenever there¡¯s trouble among the higher-ups, shocking celebrity news conveniently breaks out. It¡¯s amon tactic because it works. To cover up an incident, creating a more sensational one is the best approach. ¡®And currently, the hottest name in the Empire¡¯s society is¡­ the ck Fangs.¡¯ A smile naturally formed on my lips. If I caused a scandal using the ck Fangs¡¯s name at this timing, it would definitely be a huge topic. I hesitated slightly, wondering if it was right to impersonate the most notorious crime organization. ¡®Well, I did it once before, and nothing happened.¡¯ Plus, I helped them by spreading the video. They wouldn¡¯t mind if I used their name for a good cause, right? Moreover, this would also benefit the ck Fangs. I nned to use their name to save people in the slums. In essence, I¡¯m helping to build their revolutionary support base. ¡°Miss Rubia, can you possibly get me a magic addiction cure?¡± ¡°Huh? Well¡­ I do have some extra left over.¡± Luckily, Miss Rubia not only thwarted the mastermind¡¯s n but also managed to obtain the magic addiction cure she was developing. She really is capable. When ites to daily life, she might struggle, but when ites to work, she handles it brilliantly. I think I can leave this business in her hands. ¡°Can you prepare some of it?¡± Miss Rubia nodded, looking somewhat dazed. I thanked her politely and left the room. As I walked down the ornate mansion¡¯s corridor, I usedmunication magic to contact everyone. From Siel to Lien. And the other kids as well. I gathered all mypanions. Since I decided to entrust the business to Miss Rubia, it was time for me to do what I had to do. ¡®It might not be as easy as I thought.¡¯ An unexpected giant in the potion business. With a crazy recipe that reduces costs by 100 times, shaking up the industry, businesswoman Miss Rubia. To overshadow such a huge sensation, I needed to create an even bigger incident. It definitely wouldn¡¯t be easy. But¡­ I¡¯m confident. Having lived for over a decade as an inte-savvy person, swimming in the sea of trolls and sensationalism. I can create something even more sensational. ¡®The ck Fangs starts their activities in earnest¡­ is too weak.¡¯ Itcks the necessary shock factor. I need something more provocative. As I pondered, a phrase popped into my mind. ¡®The ck Fangs can even save patients with incurable diseases?! The Empire is shocked and the Holy Church weeps in jealousy! The ck Fangs saves the slum people suffering from magic addiction! Another humiliation for the Holy Church. The Pope kneels, begging, ¡°Please stop! We surrender!¡± The Holy Church was just an ordinary organization born in an era without the ck Fangs?! Is a wind of revolution blowing through the Empire?¡¯ Perfect. This will be the material for my propaganda video. By spreading this kind of video and provoking them widely, neither the Holy Church nor the Empire will have time to worry about a single businessman. Of course, I¡¯ll need to tweak the content a bit for realism. It¡¯s time to release a new video instead of re-broadcasting old ones from the ck market. As I reached the stairs, I saw the kids already gathered in the lobby. They were quicker than I expected. ¡®At this point, it¡¯s clear the heavens are on my side.¡¯ Seeing them gathered, I couldn¡¯t help but think so. I didn¡¯t even need to disguise them as the ck Fangs. They already looked enough like the ck Fangs. Who would have thought our ck robes woulde in handy like this? This is a good omen. With a slight smile, I spoke up. ¡°Let¡¯s head to the slums for a bit.¡± It was time to save people in the name of the ck Fangs. [ Join Patreon tosupport the trantionand toread up to5 chapters aheadof the release of"I identally Created a Viinous Organization"and4 chapters aheadof the release of"I Became a Childhood Friend With the Viinous /Jade43] Chapter 51: Black Fangs Shelter (4) Chapter 51: ck Fangs Shelter (4) Chapter 51: ck Fangs Shelter (4) Perhaps, there is some hidden power in the Emperor¡¯s Might. Like a power that incredibly boosts the persuasiveness of one¡¯s words when talking torades. If not, there¡¯s no exnation for it. ¡®Everyone just follows me so well.¡¯ I said, ¡°Let¡¯s go save people in the name of ck Fangs.¡± No one asked me why. Not a single person questioned why we were using the name of ck Fangs. They just nodded with looks that said, ¡®It¡¯s about time.¡¯¡®Really, I am lucky to have such loyalrades.¡¯ So manyrades who follow me no matter what I say. Rarely does anyone have as much luck with people as I do. Thinking that, I smiled contentedly and turned to check on the children. ¡°Is everyone keeping up?¡± A sharp response echoed back. A quick headcount confirmed everyone was present. We had to take a rough path to avoid being noticed, but fortunately, no one had fallen behind. The kids seemed lively, even in this steep mountain climb, a testament to their training. Everyone, except for Miss Rubia who was working hard at the mansion, was marching under mymand. Seeing dozens of people following me brought a fresh wave of emotions. Especially because of our attire. Our ck robes had somehow be our uniforms. On top of that, we received extra disguising masks from Asher when he generously opened his warehouse to us. A group wearing animal masks and ck hoods, a mysterious sight. It was the perfect image of ck Fangs. In fact, we might even look more like ck Fangs than the real ones. Besides, the task at hand was to divert attention from Miss Rubia by attacking the Empire and the Holy Church with propaganda videos. We were opposing the two enemies of ck Fangs. ¡®I should really get a bow from the actual leader of ck Fangs.¡¯ It all just happened to fall into ce, but in the end, I was the most fervent supporter of ck Fangs. Helping out so much, yet never seeing the face of the leader made me feel they were quite stingy. ¡®At this rate, the least they could do is treat me to a meal.¡¯ With such trivial thoughts, I knelt down and ced my hands on the ground. Spreading my mana widely, ever wider. Topography. Trees and bushes. The forms of animals living there. All of it entered my mind. And as I spread my energy further... I started to feel it. All kinds of trash and debris, shabby houses made of nks, corpses scattered in corners, and people ignoring them. ¡®Found it.¡¯ The slums. Our destination was just ahead. A natural smile spread across my lips. It was time to operate the shelter in the name of ck Fangs. ***** ¡°That little shit...¡± A man, his face twisted in a furious scowl, looked down at the girl. Thick, dark red drops of liquid fell from his clenched fist to the ground. It was the blood the girl had coughed up when he hit her earlier. Yet, even in this situation, no one paid attention to either the girl or the man. People only nced momentarily before hastening their steps with expressionless faces. It wasn¡¯t unusual. This was the slums. No one cared about others here. Anyone who did wouldn¡¯t survive long. Everyone was too busy trying to keep themselves alive to care about anyone else. This was amon sight. A pickpocket girl caught in the act and beaten mercilessly. It was practically routine here. The man, his face livid with anger, punched her face, kicked her in the stomach, and crushed her arms as shey on the ground. Terrible pain coursed through her. But the girl made no sound. She had been through this before and knew that staying silent increased her chances of the beating ending sooner. ¡°What kind of freak doesn¡¯t even make a sound?¡± the man spat out, annoyed, and finally walked away, spitting on the ground. Perhaps herck of reaction unsettled him. And so, she survived another day. Her whole body ached. Moving brought waves of agony. But the girl ignored it and got to her feet. She staggered down the street. A battered girl walking alone. Naturally, no one cast a sympathetic nce her way. No one cared. ¡°If anyone needs help, we are always here to...¡± Strangely enough, today there seemed to be more suspicious figures around. Several children in ck robes were wandering about, speaking nonsense. They offered to treat the sick for free, to give away food for free. But the girl was not foolish enough to fall for such tricks. This was the slums. A ce where one could only survive by taking from others. In a ce like this, saying you¡¯re here to help or asking people to reach out if they need assistance¡ªno one truly means that. The girl carefully made her way home, avoiding their attention. A dpidated shack on the verge of copse. As she stepped inside, she saw her mother. ¡°I¡¯m back.¡± She announced. But there was no greeting in return. There couldn¡¯t be. Late-stage mana poisoning. Her mother could no longer move her body properly. Two months ago, she lost the ability to walk. A month ago, she could no longer speak. The disease had even affected her mind. No matter what the girl asked, her mother only responded with silence. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m really struggling.¡± But there was no kind,forting response like there used to be. Just a vacant stare from what was now no different from a corpse, something she could hardly call her mother anymore. ¡°I... I¡¯m really, really struggling.¡± Her vision blurred. She felt tears running down her cheeks. Until now, she had managed. No matter how miserable life was, she believed they could get through it together. But... no matter how hard she tried, life didn¡¯t improve. It only kept getting worse. Her mother had contracted the illness while mining mana stones without protective gear to support the girl. The disease only worsened. It was overwhelming to take care of her mother and shoulder the burden of both their lives alone. She couldn¡¯t remember thest time she had a proper meal. Her body was broken, but she had to struggle on to survive another day. It was painful. So very painful. And there was no one to lean on. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I must be a really bad daughter.¡± The girl¡¯s voice trembled as she spoke. She had always depended on her mother, pestering her with childishints. And now, when she needed to take responsibility for her mother, she found it unbearable. Disgustingly so. She couldn¡¯t stop these thoughts. ¡°It¡¯s too hard. It feels like dying would be easier.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry... I¡¯m sorry...¡± With those words, she pulled a shard of ss from her pocket. She couldn¡¯t live like her mother. She couldn¡¯t be as strong as her mother, who had raised her child in this wretched slum. Her whole body still ached. Her left arm, crushed by that man, wouldn¡¯t move properly. She couldn¡¯t endure any longer. So... ¡°Forgive me. Please...¡± She said, looking into her mother¡¯s eyes. Ironically. Even without words, those eyes always weakened her resolve. A vain hope that everything might get better, that they could find happiness someday, washed over her. So, time and time again. Even though she tried to end her life, she couldn¡¯t. But now... she couldn¡¯t go on any longer. Life was only suffering. No matter how hard she tried, things never improved. So, even though it was selfish. Even though she knew she shouldn¡¯t. She couldn¡¯t stop thinking about escaping. Just as she was about to cut her wrist. ¡°...I¡¯m d I followed you.¡± A voice rang out. Someone swiftly snatched the ss shard from her hand. In front of her... stood the boy she had seen earlier. A white-haired boy in a ck robe. Behind his wolf mask, she could see his blue eyes. ¡°I guess you didn¡¯t hear me earlier. Do you need help?¡± The mysterious boy extended his hand to her, as she sat on the ground, tears streaming down her face. And, as if it were the most natural thing, he added that he would help her whether she liked it or not. [ Join Patreon tosupport the trantionand toread up to5 chapters aheadof the release of"I identally Created a Viinous Organization"and4 chapters aheadof the release of"I Became a Childhood Friend With the Viinous /Jade43] Chapter 52: The Black Fangs Shelter (5) Chapter 52: The ck Fangs Shelter (5) Chapter 52: The ck Fangs Shelter (5) ¡°Wh-What do you mean by that? Why are you even here?¡± The girl spoke with eyes full of suspicion. Well, it was a reaction I expected. Who would believe a suspicious person who suddenly appeared iming to help? No one who is na?ve enough to believe that would have survived in a ce like this for long. Most people here have a terminal case of suspicion. When distributing food to the starving, I had to take a bite in front of them to prove it wasn¡¯t poisoned or drugged. When we opened the shelter, we advised the children to understand suchmon sense and told them it would take time to prove our harmlessness. ¡®But the situation is a bit different now.¡¯ When I saw that child among the crowd, she seemed to be limping slightly, as if injured, so I followed her. Had I been a bitter, she might have been a corpse. And the woman lying down... she looked like the girl¡¯s mother, and judging by the progression of the illness, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if she died at any moment. I didn¡¯t have the luxury of proving my harmlessness to this child. So, I quickly approached the copsed woman. ¡°St-Stop! What are you going to do to my mom?¡± ¡°I told you earlier. I¡¯m here to help.¡± The girl struggled to pull me away from her mother, but it was futile. If it were the me from a few months ago, it might have worked. But now, after consuming several elixirs and receiving one-on-one lessons from two top-tier instructors, it would be strange if I were overpowered by a child. ¡°Let go... Let go of my mom....¡± The girl cried out, making me feel like a viin. But I had already dered my intentions. I said I would save them, even if they didn¡¯t want me to. There was no reason for guilt. I took out the syringe given to me by Miss Rubia and injected it into the woman¡¯s arm. The green liquid flowed into her veins. Not long after opening the shelter, we had distributed food and treated the injured with potions. But this was my first time encountering a severe case of magic addiction. And in such a critical state. Yet, I felt no anxiety. - The performance is guaranteed! I can stake my name on it! I don¡¯t know why someone would stake their name on something developed by someone else, but... Miss Rubia isn¡¯t the type to make empty promises. I trust herpetence. Even if she¡¯s a bit clumsy at times, I believe in her ability to deliver when it matters. ¡°I¡¯ll do anything... Just don¡¯t hurt my mom...¡± The girl, tears streaming down her face, pleaded with me. But I smiled calmly and said, ¡°If you have time to spout nonsense, go to the shelter and bring back some nkets and water. She¡¯ll need to rest for a while.¡± Her face filled with confusion at my words. She hesitated for a moment before speaking in a dazed voice. ¡°Mom...?¡± The woman who had been lying down slowly began to sit up, holding her head as if dizzy. Step by step, she staggered toward the girl. Sensing the situation, I quietly stepped aside, not wanting to interrupt their reunion. From a distance, I watched the two of them. ¡®It looks like I¡¯ll have to get the nkets and water myself.¡¯ I should bring enough for two. After crying like that, the girl would surely be exhausted. As I thought this, I watched the two embrace, repeatedly apologizing to each other. A story that would have ended differently was changing by my hand. And it felt surprisingly good. ***** After a long time in her mother¡¯s arms, talking about various things, the girl finally came to her senses. The situation was clear. For some reason, the man in the ck robe had cured her mother. She had heard that there was no cure for magic addiction. The current medications only prevented the symptoms from worsening, and they were absurdly expensive, beyond the reach ofmoners. But somehow, this man had cured her. He had effortlessly treated an illness that had never been cured before. It was nothing short of a miracle. But the girl knew. There is no such thing as a miracle without a price. So, after discussing it at length with her mother, she decided how to pay that price. Soon, the sound of footsteps approached. The man in the wolf mask returned, carrying nkets and food. As soon as the girl and her mother saw the man, they knelt and spoke. They promised to do anything, anything he asked, as long as he didn¡¯t separate them. But¡­ The man¡¯s reaction was strange. After a moment of contemtion, he spoke. He hadn¡¯t done it expecting anything in return. He had simply saved them because he could. However, if there was one thing he wanted, it was to know the locations of others in simr situations. He wanted to save as many people as possible, and any information they could provide would be a great help. It was a reaction they couldn¡¯t have predicted. Her mother, after being stunned for a while, began to tell him about the people she worked with in the mines. ¡°Thank you. And you... you seem injured, so go to the shelter. There¡¯s someone better than me who can treat you right away.¡± His tone was kind. The man asked for nothing in return for his miracle. He simply asked for help in saving others. Even after performing such a miracle, Even after saving someone they thought was lost, The man smiled calmly, saying he was d it all worked out. Not long after, the man disappeared. He vanished as quickly as he had appeared. Only then did the girl realize the true identity of the strange man. It wasn¡¯t surprising. The ck robe, that inexplicable power. A mysterious organization that helps people with such abilities. There was only one name that came to mind. The ck Fangs. That enigmatic organization had helped her. The girl stared nkly at the spot where the man had stood¡­ then got up. Her body hadn¡¯t fully recovered yet, and she ached all over. Her mother tried to stop her, worry evident on her face. But this time, the girl was determined. She needed to see. She needed to see the outside world again. She had an inexplicable feeling. Staggering, she stepped outside and saw a strangendscape. The sights she had missed, lost in her depression and despair, were now visible. The girl saw people in ck robes repairing crumbling buildings and distributing food to the people. And most notably, She saw people smiling. How long had it been since she saw someone smiling in this deste ce? As she thought about this, she realized she was smiling too. The reason was clear without any need for contemtion. ¡°Ah...¡± Days that seemed to fall endlessly, A life that didn¡¯t seem to improve no matter how hard she tried. In such a dreadful existence, a light had finally started to appear. For the first time in her entire life, the girl felt hope for tomorrow. Hope for happiness in tomorrow. Hope for a better tomorrow than today. ***** Rumors of ck Fangs spread throughout the empire. Stories of ck Fangs appearing and helping people were spreading. One possessor smiled, seeing the n progressing smoothly. But the possessor was unaware of the gravity of the situation. He did not realize the significance of this event. For those who lived lives of mere survival, struggling just to stay alive, News of ck Fangs brought hope. An organization capable of opposing the monstrous empire. A group that could stand toe-to-toe with the empire. And, someday, an organization that would save them. Though they didn¡¯t say it out loud, everyone in the empire was thinking it. That ck Fangs might bring a better tomorrow. That ck Fangs might actually seed. And this faith, unbeknownst to anyone, triggered a butterfly effect. In retrospect, it was inevitable. The act of believing in something and being convinced that it would bring a happy future. The name of that act was ¡®faith.¡¯ The possessor was gradually bing less human without even realizing it. ***** Your followers are increasing! Your followers are increasing! Your followers are increasing! ...A change is urring in your spiritual rank. Your existence is bing closer to ¡ö¡ö. [ Join Patreon tosupport the trantionand toread up to5 chapters aheadof the release of"I identally Created a Viinous Organization"and4 chapters aheadof the release of"I Became a Childhood Friend With the Viinous /Jade43] ’s bo tra fusion. ¡¯s bo tra fusion. Chapter 53: ck Fangs vs. The Empire (1) The work progressed very smoothly. The rumors spread more and more, and as a result, people¡¯s vignce eased, speeding up the operation of the relief center. Just like that mother and daughter from before, more people wanted to help us, so the scale grewrger. Well, to be honest, we didn¡¯t start this work with this purpose in mind. But saving lives turned out to be more fulfilling than I had thought. Each day felt more rewarding than thest. ¡°Excuse me¡­ Captain, are you sure you don¡¯t need to sleep?¡± As I was thinking about that, looking at the relief center that had changed so much in just a few days, a child next to me asked. ¡°Hmm¡­ I¡¯m the type that can stay up for several nights and be fine¡­.¡± The kid¡¯s eyes sparkled at my awkward response. I could tell what kind of misunderstanding they had, but I couldn¡¯t correct it. It would be weirder to exin that it¡¯s because of my unique traits. That would just make me sound like a lunatic. In times like this, it¡¯s best to just be vague. ¡°Come to think of it, hasn¡¯t that person not slept at all these past few days?¡± ¡°As expected of the ck Fangs leader. I didn¡¯t believe the rumors that they could fold the ground and run, but if they¡¯re even curing incurable diseases¡­.¡± I barely managed to dodge a tricky question when I heard such voices from afar. I¡¯m not some mythical being, and I can¡¯t fold the ground and travel instantly. The words almost escaped my lips, but I swallowed them back down. ¡®This feels kind of strange.¡¯ It was good that the rumors were spreading. After all, that was the purpose of this work. We wanted stories about curing incurable diseases to spread. Showing that we could cure diseases even the Holy Church couldn¡¯t cure. When the atmosphere was ripe, we nned to release a decisive video criticizing the Holy Church, attacking it. There wouldn¡¯t be a better way to grab attention. In that gap, Miss Rubia would swiftly take over the potion business. ¡®But this¡­ the effect is so good it¡¯s bing a problem.¡¯ The first activity of the silent ck Fangs. With the spectacr performance of curing incurable diseases. The rumors were spreading wildly. This was bubble-like exaggeration at its finest. ¡®Things are getting quite big¡­.¡¯ It felt strange that there was no reaction from the ck Fangs side at all. At this point, shouldn¡¯t they have sent some kind of message? What on earth are those guys thinking? ¡®Well, how could I ever understand what they¡¯re thinking¡­.¡¯ They¡¯ve opposed the mighty Empire, killed the Imperial Knight Commander, and left the organization¡¯s symbol boldly to unt their actions. Even if someone impersonates them, as long as it benefits them, they nonchntly let it slide. I can¡¯t figure out their true identity at all. No matter how secretive a group is, this is too much. ¡°What kind of thoughts do people like that even have¡­.¡± ¡°If you¡¯ve got time to ponder such useless things, just get to work, man. How could we ever know what goes on in the mind of the ck Fangs¡¯ leader?¡± Indeed, what is that guy thinking, I swallowed those words and stood up again. Thanks to my Healthy body trait, just sitting in a chair for a few minutes without sleeping helps recover my fatigue more than I expected. I could probably go without sleep for another month. As I was thinking that¡­. ¡°Hmm¡­?¡± I felt a peculiar pain. In my back. Both the right and left shoulder des started to throb painfully. ¡ö¡ö¡¯s ¡öbo¡ö ¡ötra¡ö ¡öfusion¡ö¡ö. Broken, bizarre characters appeared and then disappeared. With such ominous signs appearing one after another, I wondered if I was seriously ill¡­. But thanks to my Healthy body trait, I should be immune to diseases, so that couldn¡¯t be it. ¡®Then what is this?¡¯ Is this a signal that I¡¯ve been pushing myself too hardtely, relying too much on my traits? Why does it hurt so much specifically around my shoulder des? While I was pondering this. ¡°C-Captain!¡± I heard an urgent voice. The child who had asked about my condition earlier was now calling my name in a rush. I felt a sense of foreboding. I quickly exited the makeshift relief center and moved toward the source of the voice. The kid¡¯s face was pale. ¡°Over there¡­.¡± As he spoke, the child pointed towards the mountain. The mountain we had passed through. I quickly focused my magic into my eyes. I looked carefully at where the child was pointing once more. And¡­ my expression hardened. It was only natural. Those armors. The emblems engraved on their swords. The knights walking in formation with disciplined steps. It was the Empire. The Empire had found us. ¡®¡­How on earth?¡¯ I had known something like this might happen. So, before being targeted, I nned to evacuate this ce and open another relief center elsewhere¡­ but we got discovered by the Empire. I knew they were a formidable opponent, but I didn¡¯t expect them to pinpoint our location so quickly. ¡°...Call the others as fast as you can. I¡¯ll go ahead.¡± ¡°T-Then what about you, Captain¡­?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡­Actually, it was a situation where worry was justified. Those were the Imperial assassination squad sent to kill ck Fangs. There were only three of them. That made it even more dangerous. It¡¯s only natural. The Empire isn¡¯t foolish; if they found ck Fangs¡¯s location, they wouldn¡¯t just send three ordinary soldiers. These were the elite of the elite. Each one of them must be a formidable warrior. However¡­ ¡°Trust me. Everything will be fine.¡± I reassured the child with those words. There was no time to wait for Siel or Lien. If those people were allowed toe this way, there was a risk of civilians getting hurt. And I still had the talisman I received back then. Even if I took a bit of a risk, it would be okay. I quickly focused my magic on my legs. Then¡­ I pushed off the ground with all my strength. The scenery blurred past in an instant. Cutting through the wind, I quickly headed to my destination. Before long, I could see the knights. Three men armed with armor and swords. I gritted my teeth and elerated. I converted my speed directly into power and swung my sword at them. But the enemy was not easy prey. The elite of the Empire, the skilled warriors sent to capture ck Fangs. My strikended, and the enemy screamed and fell. ¡­What? ¡°Ahhh! My arm! My arm!!¡± The man who lost his left arm to my strike wailed in agony. Seeing that, the other knights immediately surrendered. They threw down their swords, symbols of their knightly pride, to the ground and begged for their lives, trembling. To make matters worse, the stench of urine began to fill the air. For a moment, my mind went nk. So¡­ what exactly is this situation? ***** ¡°Y-Your Highness, we¡¯ve received information from a spy! People suspected to be ck Fangs have appeared.¡± A servant delivered the urgent news to the second prince. However, the prince¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. It wasn¡¯t the first time he¡¯d received such reports. Many groups had been using ck Fangs¡¯ fame to carry out their own agendas. When he heard that those suspected to be ck Fangs were all minors, the second prince grew even more skeptical. He wondered if this servant might also be a spy. Arge-scale espionage organization with over 100,000 operatives, he suspected this servant might belong to the Blood and Bone Gallery. Then, the servant¡¯s head exploded with a loud noise. Yet, there was no sign of disturbance on the prince¡¯s face. It was only natural. He himself had killed this servant or the spy who provided the information. Without hesitation, he had activated the self-destruct rune engraved on their necks. From his perspective, it was a reasonable action. To him, all other humans were merely receable tools. There were always substitutes. There was no reason to keep such suspicious and ipetent people in his service. ¡°Such worthless creatures.¡± All his subordinates were ipetent. To bring such useless information, it was the epitome of foolishness. Even if they weren¡¯t spies, their ipetence deserved death. ck Fangs, a group of children? The leader of ck Fangs, a boy, and the head of such arge organization engaging in mere charity work? It was utter nonsense. ck Fangs was a massive organization with over 100,000 operatives engaged in intelligence activities. Probably, some naive kids were pretending to be ck Fangs, ying hero. In a situation where he needed to conserve strength for the confrontation with ck Fangs, there was no room to waste troops. Sending a few low-ranking soldiers to kill them would suffice. Thus, the second prince erased this matter from his mind and returned to his original task. The man sat down and opened a book. [Blood and Bone Gallery Member List.] A thick book. A gift from Asmodeus as an apology. Based on his memory, he hadpiled all the names he had seen using the Grail. Despite the overwhelming volume and the risk of spies, he couldn¡¯t trust anyone else. He had been reading the list for several nights but hadn¡¯t finished yet. Even so, the man didn¡¯t give up. With bloodshot eyes, the prince opened the book and spoke. ¡°...Prepare yourself, ck Fangs. I will find you, no matter what it takes.¡± [ Join Patreon tosupport the trantionand toread up to5 chapters aheadof the release of"I identally Created a Viinous Organization"and4 chapters aheadof the release of"I Became a Childhood Friend With the Viinous /Jade43] Chapter 54: The Black Fangs vs. The Empire (2) Chapter 54: The ck Fangs vs. The Empire (2) Chapter 54: The ck Fangs vs. The Empire (2) I clutched my head, overwhelmed by the headache, as I stared at those three pathetic figures. They were all trembling and had surrendered. To make matters worse, a yellow liquid was trickling out of one of their armors. My mind couldn¡¯t keep up with the situation. What on earth was happening? ¡®Why are they so pathetically weak?¡¯ If I had attacked them with the holy sword, this scenario might at least make sense. But the holy sword had already been sent to the cksmith for repairs. The sword I was using now was one I had borrowed from Miss Rubia. It was expensive, but it didn¡¯t have any remarkable abilities. Yet, that guy was taken down with just one sh.The other two were shaking so much that they didn¡¯t seem strong at all. ¡®These guys aren¡¯t even bait.¡¯ I thought maybe they were throwing out decoys to make me lower my guard before sending in the main force, but a quick scan of the area revealed no other presence in this mountain. Ironically, trying to understand the situation only raised more questions. I realized that the amount of magic power I sensed from them was absurdly low. It was below the average for even the weakest of the Imperial Army. These guys were the lowest of the low. They were definitely not elite soldiers. The magic power I sensed confirmed that they were, indeed, just a bunch of losers. The ck Fangs¡¯ extermination squad, sent to capture me. A legendary organization known for assassinating the Empire¡¯s knightmander, annihting an elite unit, and even recently erasing the ck Market from existence. The Empire chose these losers to go against such a formidable group. I seriously wondered what kind of thinking led to such a stupid decision. After contemting for a while, I finally opened my mouth. Regardless of the situation, my immediate course of action was clear. ¡°If you want to live, swear by mana that you will never harm me or mypanions.¡± I deliberately made the conditions broad. Even the mere awareness of doing something harmful to us would break the oath. With this, they couldn¡¯t report our location or call for reinforcements. The mana oath is never taken lightly. There¡¯s no way to evade it. The moment they realized they had done something to harm us, they would lose their lives. Of course, the weight of the mana oath is well-known to everyone. So, to help these fools make a wise decision, I should probably threaten them with my sword. I prepared to release my killing intent. And then... ¡°I-I swear by mana!¡± Before I even drew my sword, they started speaking. They recited the restrictions I mentioned, swearing by mana as if they were rapping. I was taken aback by their ridiculous disy, but they must have misunderstood my reaction, thinking I was displeased. They went ahead and added more severe conditions on their own. Saying they¡¯dmit suicide if they harmed me. Vowing absolute obedience to any order I gave. Promising never to lie to me. It was like they werepeting with each other. Naturally, my head started spinning. Did these idiots not receive basic education? It¡¯smon knowledge that you should never make such a hasty mana oath. And I¡¯m here as the leader of the ck Fangs. Is it okay for Imperial soldiers to surrender so easily? What kind of morons are these? I stared at them while pondering this. They kept ncing at me nervously. The first to speak was the knight who had lost an arm. ¡°Um, excuse me. I¡¯m really sorry, but... I feel like I¡¯m going to die soon. Could you please treat me?¡± Asking the enemymander for treatment. I sighed deeply and spoke. ¡°Stop the bleeding yourself. The Imperial Army¡¯s standard gear includes bandages. High-quality ones.¡± I knew this because items dropped when fighting the Imperial Army. Their bandages had the best recovery efficiency among such items. Although, fighting the Imperial Army made the game¡¯s difficulty skyrocket, making it hard to use them properly. ¡°...I didn¡¯t bring any.¡± While reminiscing about ying the previous game, I heard something iprehensible. Is he joking in this situation? I checked his backpack, thinking this. ...Nothing. More than half of the standard Imperial Army supplies were missing. ¡°Forget the bandages, you didn¡¯t even bring food?¡± ¡°Well, it just happened...¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t forget that you swore by mana not to lie to me, did you?¡± The man¡¯s face turned pale at my words. ...He must have genuinely forgotten after making that oath. ¡°It¡¯s just that carrying too much is heavy. We can resupply locally if needed...¡± ¡®They n to rob anyone theye across.¡¯ The average Imperial soldier hasn¡¯t changed from thest game to now, I thought as I looked at them. Those clueless expressions. There¡¯s no way they¡¯re pretending. And you can¡¯t deceive a mana oath. These guys are just ordinary Imperial soldiers. Stereotypical Imperial soldiers. ¡°Why are you even here?¡± I asked them. Even if the ck Fangs is notorious, it¡¯s hard to believe they¡¯d send such ipetent soldiers. If I had to guess. They probably just stumbled upon us by chance. They were passing through for another mission and were mistaken for elite soldiers sent to kill the ck Fangs due to poor timing. There¡¯s no other usible exnation for this situation. ¡°We were ordered to eliminate a group suspected to be the ck Fangs...¡± But it seemed that wasn¡¯t the case. The Empire really sent these idiots to take on the ck Fangs. I felt embarrassed for having overestimated the Empire. Were these guys even in their right minds? They urately deployed these guys here, which means they knew we were operating in this area, right? With such excellent intelligence, they tracked our movements but responded like this? ¡®It can¡¯t be that the Emperor has gone senile...¡¯ Unless that cunning old man has developed dementia, there¡¯s only one logical exnation. Somehow, the information got mimunicated. It looks like we¡¯ve been mistaken for a fake ck Fangs group. A rather pathetic fake ck Fangs at that. Should I call this ipetence orpetence? We are, after all, not the real ck Fangs. It¡¯s like catching a rat while trying to catch a bull. ¡°Uh, excuse me.¡± While I was lost in my troubled thoughts, a timid voice interrupted. ¡°It hurts so much... I feel like I¡¯m going to die...¡± The burly man was pathetically teary-eyed. After thinking for a while... I eventually picked up the severed arm. I don¡¯t see these guys in a good light, but. This is the best course of action. If I kill them thoughtlessly, it might cause unnecessary trouble. They were just sent to kill a group falsely iming to be the ck Fangs. If these lower-ranking soldiers die, it will definitely raise suspicions. Killing these guys and risking our cover being blown isn¡¯t worth it, right? I sighed deeply, attached the severed arm to the stump, and cast a healing spell. Strangely, the wound healed almost instantly. I thought it would take at least several minutes, was my healing magic always this good? ¡°Th-thank you!¡± He bowed his head excessively, expressing his gratitude. ¡°Go and report that you¡¯ve dealt with the people who appeared to be the ck Fangs. Just say they were ordinary imposters.¡± As soon as they heard my words, they cautiously began to retreat, ncing at me nervously. I was about to let them go when... ¡°Wait, you guys stop right there.¡± Then I thought about it. Come to think of it. This doesn¡¯t sit right with me. Even though I prefer peaceful means, healing and sending off the people who came to attack us seems a bit much. I pondered for a moment... then spoke. ¡°When you received orders like this in the past, you didn¡¯t justplete them immediately, did you? How much time did you usually waste?¡± ¡°Not much... When we were dispatched far away, we usually dragged it out for about a week or two afterpleting the task. Working hard for such a small sry feels like a loss.¡± I looked at the man, who nearly forgot the no-lying restriction and almost died, with a pitiful expression and then opened my mouth. ¡°You¡¯ve got... quite a lot of time left.¡± If I send them back right away, it might raise suspicions since they¡¯d finish their task unusually quickly. Moreover, looking at their demeanor, I doubt they can even act convincingly. They might need some training. And crucially... we were short-handedtely. And right now, in front of me, were potential ves. ves who could do the dirty, hard work, saving our people the effort. I smiled as I looked at them. The men, unable to keep up with my sudden change in expression, awkwardly smiled back at me with tears in their eyes. They still didn¡¯t quite understand the situation. ¡°Well then, how about you spend the extra time doing somemunity service?¡± Coming here was on your own terms, but leaving will be a different story. [ Join Patreon tosupport the trantionand toread up to5 chapters aheadof the release of"I identally Created a Viinous Organization"and4 chapters aheadof the release of"I Became a Childhood Friend With the Viinous /Jade43] Chapter 55: The Black Fangs VS The Empire (3) Chapter 55: The ck Fangs VS The Empire (3) Chapter 55: The ck Fangs VS The Empire (3) Inside thevish mansion, Kishua sipped on his ck tea, lost in thought. Attempting to contact ck Fangs was more challenging than he had anticipated. It was a sobering reminder that this secret organization hadn¡¯t had a single member exposed so far. Then, amidst these efforts, came the news. Rumors that ck Fangs had been helping people. He had been lucky enough to quickly obtain these newly circting rumors through his information broker. ¡°This is honestly unreliable information. Please take it with a grain of salt.¡± Even the informant who delivered the news admitted that the reliability of the information was questionable. Rumors said that ck Fangs wasposed only of minors, and that even themander was personally running relief efforts.These were stories too incredible to believe. But¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s think about it differently.¡± The sheer absurdity of these rumors actually made them more believable. If such unbelievable stories were spreading, it increased the likelihood that they were true. Rumors about ck Fangs helping people could spread. But for the im that most of ck Fangs¡¯ members were minors, and that even themander was involved in relief efforts, to spread, there had to be witnesses. Such oundish stories wouldn¡¯t emerge without some basis in reality. ¡°Others might find it strange that someone as significant as the ck Fangs¡¯mander would do such things.¡± But let¡¯s change our perspective. Just because someone is incredibly powerful doesn¡¯t mean theyck humanity. ¡°Furthermore, the very fact that they¡¯re opposing the Empire suggests that themander is quite a virtuous person.¡± Someone with such power wouldn¡¯t need to oppose the Empire. Simply aligning with the Empire would guarantee them wealth and glory. Rejecting that easy path and instead choosing revolution indicated that ck Fangs was more idealistic and benevolent than expected. As Kishua pondered this, he realized the true nature of the current situation. ¡°This is an invitation.¡± He muttered to himself in astonishment. He prided himself on being quite intelligent, but he couldn¡¯t help but be impressed by the messages hidden behind the actions of ck Fangs¡¯mander. He had found it strange. The previous video clearly indicated a desire for allies. Yet, even if someone wanted to cooperate, there was no clear way to contact ck Fangs. But now, with these spreading rumors, it was clear. This was undoubtedly an invitation. An official invitation from ck Fangs¡¯mander. If you agree with our cause, if you wish to join us, then participate in this. Show your support by helping the people in the slums. Doing such a thing in this situation would obviously put you in the Empire¡¯s bad books. But that¡¯s part of the n. It¡¯s a deration: either show you¡¯re willing topletely oppose the Empire despite the risks, or demonstrate your ability to operate skillfully under the Empire¡¯s radar. To join us, you need to prove yourself to that extent. ¡°Then everything makes sense.¡± Like a puzzle, all the pieces that previously made no sense started to fit together. The reason behind these bizarre rumors. The purpose of spreading the strange rumor that ck Fangs isposed entirely of minors. Kishua could see the hidden intent behind it all. ¡°So this was also a test.¡± By spreading information that ck Fangs isn¡¯t as formidable as it seems, they aimed to filter out those who are truly loyal. Regardless of ck Fangs¡¯ actual strength. It was a test to discern those willing to sacrifice their lives to overthrow this corrupt Empire. ¡®...Clever.¡¯ Probably others wouldn¡¯t have realized it. How many different strategies are there behind a single action? It was trulyplex. Even Kishua found it hard to keep up. But instead, Kishua smiled broadly. ¡°This is actually good.¡± Having a capable boss was a good thing; it was never a bad thing. He also liked the attitude of dering to prove your worth by tackling such challenges. Only ordinary people fear tests. For the capable, tests are opportunities to prove their worth. And Kishua was someone who never missed an opportunity that came his way. ***** I looked at the transformed relief center once again. The three knights fromst time had worked harder than I expected. Seeing them volunteer and work tirelessly for several nights made me worry if they might copse. ¡°How¡¯s the work going? Any difort?¡± Given their hard work, I spoke to them politely. But the knight, sweating profusely while concentrating on repairing the shanties, was startled. ¡°P-Please, just speakfortably.¡± He looked so desperate. I didn¡¯t understand why he was so anxious. But since he insisted so much, I couldn¡¯t help but revert to my usual demeanor. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a break now? You¡¯ll copse if you keep this up.¡± With those words, I pointed towards the relief center. Thanks to my recently improved skills, Siel¡¯s always-top-notch healing magic, and the special potions I personally crafted, we had more sickbeds avable than we needed. I thought it would be fine for these people to use them. I magnanimously dered this, but... The men¡¯s faces turned even paler. ¡°We¡¯ll do anything, just please don¡¯t say that. I¡¯m still perfectly fine! I can work! I want to work! Please let me work!¡± Words I couldn¡¯t understand. Even the other two vehemently nodded in agreement with that strange plea. It felt like they had collectively lost their minds. ¡®Why on earth are they acting like this? They don¡¯t seem to fear me; it¡¯s more like they¡¯re desperate to stay near me.¡¯ They would freak out whenever they left my sight. If they were scared of me, they wouldn¡¯t react like that. The only possible exnation was¡­ perhaps they didn¡¯t want to be around Siel, Lien, and the other kids. ¡­Does that even make sense? Why would those kind-hearted kids bully anyone? ¡®Of course, I exined everything. They might not be happy about it.¡¯ I did exin that these knights hade to kill me. But I told them not to harm them, saying that killing them wouldplicate things further, and everyone agreed. Our kids aren¡¯t the type to hold grudges. Every single one of them was so angelic that I often wondered how I¡¯d managed to gather such wonderfulpanions, feeling grateful for my abundant luck with people. As I pondered why those guys were acting like that¡­ I eventually dismissed the thought. It made sense. They hade to kill us. Sparing them was generous enough. There was no need to go out of my way to care for their mental health. As long as they worked well, their strange behavior didn¡¯t matter. ¡®I don¡¯t have the luxury to worry about that anyway.¡¯ With that thought, I looked around the surroundings. The ce had indeed changed remarkably. It was hard to imagine that just a short walk would have you encounter at least two people starving to death on the streets. But still¡­ ¡®I can¡¯t shake off this sense of disappointment.¡¯ Given our limited manpower, we can¡¯t save everyone in the slums. With fewer than a hundred people, we can¡¯t establish relief centers all across the Empire. We don¡¯t have the time to focus solely on rescue operations forever. We¡¯ll save as many as we can, but there will inevitably be many we can¡¯t reach. That bothered me. There must be a way to make this work somehow. It was while I was deeply pondering this that it happened. -Can you hear me properly? It had been a while since I¡¯d heard her voice. Miss Rubia was usingmunication magic to contact me. ¡°Is there a problem?¡± I wondered if there was an issue with the business, so I asked. But Miss Rubia shook her head. -Just wanted to confirm... Are you behind what¡¯s been happeningtely? Before I could ask what she meant, a flood of information overwhelmed me. And... for a moment, my mind went nk. ¡®What on earth is going on?¡¯ Someone was anonymously providing massive support to the slums across the Empire. Everything from food to various necessities. A sudden surge of donations. It was bewildering to the point of being almost unsettling. I had no idea how such a bizarre thing hade about. But... As I thought it over calmly, I realized it was actually a stroke of luck for me. It eased my burden, and it helped obscure the attention of the Holy Church and the Empire from Miss Rubia. The more I thought about it, the more this seemed like a fortuitous turn of events for me. So after a moment of contemtion, I finally spoke. ¡°Seems I¡¯m lucky.¡± I didn¡¯t know the exact details, but it appeared that the world was on my side for now. [ Join Patreon tosupport the trantionand toread up to5 chapters aheadof the release of"I identally Created a Viinous Organization"and4 chapters aheadof the release of"I Became a Childhood Friend With the Viinous /Jade43] Chapter 56: Black Fangs VS The Empire (4) Chapter 56: ck Fangs VS The Empire (4) Chapter 56: ck Fangs VS The Empire (4) - Luck, you say? Could this be part of your n too? Miss Rubia, on the other side of the screen, eximed in shock. No matter how many times I saw it, I could never get used to her theatrics. What kind of being am I in her mind? Every time I speak, she overreacts and jumps to conclusions, making it hard to say anything. Lost in these trivial thoughts, I opened my mouth to correct her misunderstanding once again. ¡°It wasn¡¯t intentional. I have no idea why such a thing happened so suddenly.¡± Rumors were spreading that ck Fangs was helping the people in the slums. Doing something like that would surely put them in the Empire¡¯s bad books. Why would they make such a donation at this timing? I had no clue. After pondering for a moment, I spoke again. ¡°I know you¡¯re busy, but could you possibly look into the identity of that anonymous donor?¡± Someone who takes on such risks to help others... The likelihood of them being a good character from the original story was surprisingly high. So, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to try contacting them. With that thought, I conveyed my intentions to Miss Rubia. -¡°Honestly, I can¡¯t promise I¡¯ll find them. They¡¯ve hidden their identity too thoroughly.¡± But it seemed uncertain whether we could make contact with that person. I¡¯d be lying if I said I wasn¡¯t disappointed... but there are times like this. ¡®We¡¯re not the real ck Fangs, after all.¡¯ We didn¡¯t have the kind of intelligence that surpassed the Empire¡¯s. Naturally, we couldn¡¯t find information the Empire couldn¡¯t uncover. -¡°Still, I¡¯ll do my best to look into it!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t overexert yourself. Make sure to get proper sleep.¡± As soon as I finished speaking, Miss Rubia left themunication device behind and hurried off somewhere. Now, only the luxurious red leather chair and the ornate walls of the mansion were visible on the screen. I stared at the screen for a moment before standing up. Even though I hadn¡¯t slept in over 20 days, seeing Miss Rubia work so hard made me feel like I couldn¡¯t just rest idly. Seeking out people still suffering from mana addiction, or creating potions to distribute to them, there were still many tasks left to be done. Even with the trait of a healthy body, I had been pushing myself every night. However¡­ a smile spread across my face. And that was natural. Just a little turn of the head and I could see the relief center. Children, like Siel and Lien, who were trying to do their part despite their young age. And the local residents who volunteered to help run the relief center. I wasn¡¯t alone. Such good people were working hard with me. How could I be exhausted seeing such sights? ¡®Honestly, I seem to have a talent for attracting good people.¡¯ ***** The 2nd Prince smiled with bloodshot eyes. There was no such thing as good fortune with people. From the spies who brought back false information about ck Fangs being a group of minors, to the informants who wasted precious time and pinpointed the location of petty criminals after being duped by such impersonations. Despite the efforts of these foolish individuals who only hindered his work, he ultimately seeded. He aplished everything on his own, without the help of those inferior beings. With a face full of superiority, the 2nd Prince looked at the book again. [List of Members of the Blood and Bone Gallery] A list full of bizarre names. His subordinates were all untrustworthy trash. He had struggled with this for days. But in the end, he emerged victorious. From this long list, the 2nd Prince had extracted incredible information. ¡®They are a more trained organization than expected.¡¯ This was evident from just the first page of the list. ¡ð¡ð. It was strange enough that there was only one person with a nk name. But this list was mostly filled with such nks. It meant that over 90,000 individuals, raised as spies without even personal names, existed. They mostly shared these nk names and used peculiar sequences to distinguish themselves. (121.163) (58.141) Sequences that made no sense as identification. They probably raised individuals as spies from birth and attached these identification codes. ck Fangs might be connected to other countries. The scale of over 100,000 people indicated this. And sometimes, there were individuals with distinct names instead of nk ones. All of their names were extraordinarily strange. Names that didn¡¯t seem human. This was clear. ¡®ck Fangs is also connected with demons.¡¯ When he realized this, he couldn¡¯t help but be astonished. It was more unusual not to be shocked when such nonmunicative beings were under theirmand. But with such undeniable evidence, it had to be considered a fact that ck Fangs had demons under theirmand. They might even have formed some kind of alliance. Andstly¡­ the most important thing. ¡®Colors.¡¯ Among that list of members, there were asionally those with unique colors. Out of a hundred thousand, about ten of them. These individuals, who seemed to have been selected and recognized for their abilities, bore a blue hue. These were the executives of ck Fangs. A manic smile appeared on the 2nd Prince¡¯s lips. The notion of a secret organization whose identity no one could uncover was now an old story. Because it was him. Not his elder brother, not his father, but him. He had seeded in unraveling the mystery of that organization. And it didn¡¯t stop at just discovering the names of the executives. The 2nd Prince wasn¡¯t sloppy enough to just skim through that long list once. His determination brought tremendous results. When he first read that list, he missed it hidden among the dense writing. But just now. It was on the third read-through that he finally discovered it. A single name glowing in orange. No matter how he scrutinized the list, there wasn¡¯t another name that shone with such a bright orange light. If this was what he thought it was¡­. Jackpot. There was no other way to describe it. The 2nd Prince tried to calm his excitement as he spoke. ¡°Asmodeus,e forth.¡± At hismand, a menacing ck shadow wavered and then a demon emerged. The Prince¡¯s face naturally hardened. From the advice givenst time without asking for any price, to this list handed over without any demands. It was true that it had been somewhat helpful. But the 2nd Prince never forgot being deceived by himst time. He was the type to hold a grudge for a long time. ¡°I have something to ask you. But¡­ don¡¯t even think of asking for a reward.¡± Asmodeus briefly wore a grim expression before smiling. That same unsettling grin he sawst time. The memory of losing twenty percent of his soul in a fraudulent contract made the Prince shiver. But the 2nd Prince quickly steadied his mind. Repeating mistakes was something ordinary people did. He had no intention of repeating such foolish errors. ¡°Swear that you won¡¯t lie.¡± [ Fine. For the whole day, I swear I won¡¯t lie to you.] It was an obedient demeanor. Naturally, a smile appeared on his face. No matter how great the demon, he was still a prince of the Empire. This was the natural order. There was nothing greater in the world than the Empire. All beings in the world had to kneel and obey before it. ¡°This name glowing in orange. The identity of this person is¡­.¡± [An immensely powerful leader. One could say they are a ruler who can control the entire organization at will.] Before he even finished his sentence, the demon spoke up in response. [This person has the authority to expel any member from the organization and to distribute power to others.] Naturally, a smile spread across the 2nd Prince¡¯s lips. Those words. The identity of the one with the orange glowing name was bing increasingly clear. [That individual is the leader of the Blood and Bone Gallery, a sovereign whomands over 100,000 people.] A manic smile appeared on the Prince¡¯s lips. He had finally found him. The leader of ck Fangs. ¡®Such a bizarre name. It¡¯s clear that they are not a human being.¡¯ Knowing their true name opens up limitless possibilities. The Holy Grail¡¯s power couldn¡¯t harm them, but it might be possible to discover their face. ¡°The time hase to end our long-standing enmity. Leader of ck Fangs!¡± The prince dered with bloodshot eyes and a smile. Meanwhile, in some corner of Korea, the admin of a form was unexpectedly targeted by the prince of the Empire. [ Join Patreon tosupport the trantionand toread up to5 chapters aheadof the release of"I identally Created a Viinous Organization"and4 chapters aheadof the release of"I Became a Childhood Friend With the Viinous /Jade43] Chapter 57: The Black Fangs VS The Empire (5) Chapter 57: The ck Fangs VS The Empire (5) Chapter 57: The ck Fangs VS The Empire (5) Sunlight painted a beautiful spectrum through the stained ss windows. Majestic statues and a grandiose, old organ. Despite the sacred and holy atmosphere, the events unfolding inside the cathedral were far from divine. A man¡¯s dissatisfied voice echoed through the hall. ¡°What did you just say?¡± The second prince frowned as he asked. The situation is such that the prince of the empire is openly showing his displeasure. Yet, the response remained unchanged. ¡°I truly apologize. We¡¯ve been experiencing supply issues recently, and aside from the Holy Grail you tookst time, we have nothing else in our possession. It will also take time to produce another one.¡± The second prince gritted his teeth at these words. He knew. He knew that what they said was true. The Holy Church would not want to provoke the Empire¡¯s prince by lying. The words were undoubtedly true. But still... it made his blood boil. Days of sleepless nights had left his mind razor-sharp. And though he was unaware, the side effects of having a part of his soul taken by Asmodeus were also at y. These factors hindered the prince from acting rationally. Even though he knew they had their own circumstances, it was infuriating to see that cardinal. It felt as though the cardinal was mocking him for foolishly squandering what was given to himst time, making this struggle unnecessary. That an imperial prince had to stoop so low as toe here seeking help was infuriating. ¡°...Useless.¡± The second prince muttered as he left the cathedral. As he walked, he unconsciously bit his lip. The onceposed figure who leisurely watched over his subjects while smoking a cigar was nowhere to be seen. His eyes were bloodshot from nights of working alone. His hair, disheveled and messy. He looked more like a madman than an imperial prince. Like a crazed gambler you¡¯d see in a casino. ¡®I can¡¯t end it here.¡¯ Biting his lip, the second prince desperately racked his brain. The original n was simple. If the leader of the ck Fangs was a being close to a demon, knowing his true name could weaken his power. He intended to use the Holy Grail again to attack him or at least uncover his face if an attack was impossible. But it failed. There was no Holy Grail. There were no more cards left to y. So this time, he couldn¡¯t attack the ck Fangs. That fact drove the prince mad. ¡®I was so close. Just one more step, and I could have uncovered his identity.¡¯ He had lost so much because of that bastard. Just the rare cards like the Holy Grail alone were three. He even sold part of his soul. And now, finally, the chance to reim those losses had arrived. Victory was already assured. This was a gamble he couldn¡¯t lose. But he was out of chips. ¡°...¡± The second prince fell silent, lost in thought. And... before he could even say a word, the demon, as if sensing his presence, revealed itself. The demon merely smiled without uttering a word. That same unsettling smile as before. As if it could read the prince¡¯s mind. Though the demon did not speak, the second prince felt as if he could hear mocking words in his head. Unlike the fools who lost their souls by relying on a contract with a demon, he believed he could maintain control. He thought he was using the demon, not the other way around. But now, in the face of crisis, he had shamefully turned to the demon first. However... The second prince gritted his teeth. ¡°Can you gather information about him, or use his true name to seal part of his power?¡± Winning was all that mattered. No matter the sacrifice, as long as he won this gamble, he could reim everything. Thus, he had to ce all his bets now. He had to wager everything he had. [That depends on the weight of the price you are willing to pay.] Even if it meant grasping the demon¡¯s hand. ***** Recent days had been extremely peaceful. The shelter was developing day by day, almost all the cases of magic addiction in the area had disappeared, and people wore smiles on their faces. However... I couldn¡¯t just bepletely happy while watching this scene. ¡®Why on earth is the Empire not taking any action?¡¯ At first, I was pleased, thinking the Empire was just slow to respond. But this was too strange, no matter how you looked at it. Even now, with the rumors about the ck Fangs spreading, they were doing nothing. It made no sense. In my opinion, there was only one reason for such behavior. The calm before the storm. They were preparing something. They were conserving their forces for what was toe. ¡®...Maybe I¡¯m just overthinking things.¡¯ But there¡¯s no harm in being prepared. Judging from the current situation, fortunately, it seemed this ce had not been discovered. But beingcent would be the worst strategy. Since things here had mostly stabilized, it might be time to move the shelter. If we did move, what should be done with the people remaining here? Was there a risk this ce could be a target of the Empire? There were many things to consider. It was at that moment, as I was wrestling with these issues. - Hurry,e see this!¡± A hurried voice echoed from somewhere. Yet, there was no one around me. This could only mean one thing. After being unreachable for the past few days, Miss Rubia was finally sending a message again. And with such an urgent tone. A sense of foreboding washed over me. Something was about to happen. -The identity of the leader of the ck Fangs has been revealed! ¡°...What?¡± -There will be a public bounty announced soon... Miss Rubia sounded frantic, almost in a panic. Only then did I realize. Why things had been so quiet. They were preparing for this very moment. This could be... extremely dangerous. If the Empire started actively hunting the ck Fangs with this bounty, we could get caught in the crossfire. ¡®They¡¯re not to be underestimated, after all.¡¯ Their strength was formidable, and their intelligencework was beyond measure. The identity of the leader of the ck Fangs. I didn¡¯t even know who it was yet. But they had discovered it. -Just wait a moment! I¡¯ll send you the data as soon as I get it! Miss Rubia was iling her hands about, hurriedly manipting her magic engineering device to send the data since she couldn¡¯t use magic herself. Before long, an image appeared before me. And... ¡°...?¡± Miss Rubia¡¯s face was filled with confusion. My own face probably mirrored hers. It was understandable. The man in the photo didn¡¯t look like a secret organization¡¯s leader at all. No, it wasn¡¯t just that he didn¡¯t look like a leader... ¡®Why is this guy here?¡¯ My mind went nk for a moment. The name on the wanted poster. ¡°FurryFurry.¡± A name I had seen countless times while browsing the strategy guides on bone and blood galleries. If you spent 24 hours on the gallery, you couldn¡¯t not know it. -This is... ¡°Yes, he¡¯s definitely not the leader of the ck Fangs.¡± My mind couldn¡¯t keep up with the situation. What on earth was happening? How had things gotten so twisted to end up like this? ¡®Wait, isn¡¯t that clearly from Korea?¡¯ The background in the photo. It was unmistakably modern. No matter how advanced the imperial capital was, it couldn¡¯tpare to that level. This fact was crystal clear. Somehow, the Empire had managed to spy on someone from another world, capturing a photo of this moderator. My head spun even more. There were limits to wasting one¡¯s abilities. I didn¡¯t know what means they used, but doing something like this without any cost seemed impossible. Influencing another world just to reveal the moderator¡¯s face? It made me genuinely suspect if the Empire was secretly filming a prank show on me. ¡®¡­I know I shouldn¡¯t be thinking like this.¡¯ As a person responsible for many lives, I couldn¡¯t afford to be careless. No matter how foolish the enemy¡¯s actions seemed, I couldn¡¯t drop my guard. I knew that. But I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about it. The image of the mighty Empire I had seen in the previous works. That powerful image vanished in an instant. Naturally, a question formed in my mind. ¡®Are these guys just weaklings after all?¡¯ It seemed like I wouldn¡¯t even need the ck Fangs. I could probably overthrow the Empire with a half-baked revolution myself. [ Join Patreon tosupport the trantionand toread up to5 chapters aheadof the release of"I identally Created a Viinous Organization"and4 chapters aheadof the release of"I Became a Childhood Friend With the Viinous /Jade43] Chapter 58: Black Fangs VS The Empire (6) Chapter 58: ck Fangs VS The Empire (6) Chapter 58: ck Fangs VS The Empire (6) At the Empire¡¯s unexpected shadowboxing, For a long moment, I waspletely dumbfounded, staring at the actual photo of the moderator... desperately trying to hold on to my sanity. I still couldn¡¯t believe it, but no matter how many times I rubbed my eyes, the scene before me didn¡¯t change. The real name listed was some bizarre name, ¡°Furry Furry.¡± Attached was a photo of a middle-aged man you might asionally run into on the street. Below that, there was a caption exining that this man was the head of the ck Fangs. This was the wanted poster the Empire was distributing nationwide. The person conducting such a bizarre act was so brazen that it made me wonder if this could possibly be true. ¡®No way.¡¯There was no chance that the head of ck Fangs was possessed idot like me. I hadn¡¯t been able to y Blood and Bone 2 immediately upon its release because of work, but... That guy would have definitely yed it multiple times, all the way to the end. ¡®Then, how do you exin his actions so far?¡¯ Prominent main characters like Siel,Lien, and Miss Rubia. It made no sense that someone who knew the original work inside out wouldn¡¯t even try to contact such important figures. Logically, it was impossible. Therefore, that guy couldn¡¯t be the head of the ck Fangs. In the end, there was only one conclusion. Either the head of the ck Fangs had done something tricky, or the Empire had made a huge blunder on their own. How did an attempt to attack the head of the ck Fangs lead to the public revtion of a game gallery moderator from another world? No matter how much I spected, I couldn¡¯t figure it out. ¡®There¡¯s only one thing I need to do.¡¯ Whatever misunderstanding the Empire had, and whatever ingenious method the ck Fangs used to fool the Empire, those things weren¡¯t really my concern. It was more important to prepare for the bacsh that was sure toe. Once that wanted poster was distributed nationwide, the Empire would begin to seriously crack down on the ck Fangs. I had to take action now. I stood up from my seat immediately. Siel, who had been approaching and petting me, had a puzzled look on her face. ¡°Siel, can you gather everyone for me?¡± I couldn¡¯t keep lying in this situation. It was time to properly exin everything. ¡­It was time to reveal the truth. ***** People began gathering one by one in front of the shelter. As they did, the ominous murmurs grew louder and louder. It was only natural. When you hear there¡¯s important news and everyone is called together, without exception. Such a thing had never happened before. ¡°Has something happened?¡± ¡°Now that you mention it, I think I saw a few knights nearby recently...¡± ¡°What are you talking about? The captain already made them submit ages ago.¡± But those noisy murmurs quieted down with the appearance of just one person. Again, it was only natural. Standing before them was none other than the undisputed leader of the ck Fangs. He was a giant among men, someone who lived in a different world from them. All eyes focused on the white-haired man wearing a wolf mask. ¡°I¡¯ve gathered you all here because there¡¯s something I need to tell you.¡± His tone was unusually serious, unlike his usual self. People swallowed nervously, waiting for his next words. And... soon enough, their expressions turned to confusion. Naturally. ¡°I am not the leader of the ck Fangs.¡± The words that came out of his mouth were iprehensible. Why would he tell such a bizarre lie? No one here could deny the miracles this man had aplished. He had subdued the Empire¡¯s knights, making them his subordinates, and healed incurable diseases without breaking a sweat. He was undoubtedly the leader of the ck Fangs. ¡°I impersonated them due to certain circumstances.¡± Even as he continued to exin, it did nothing to help anyone understand the situation. If this man had deceived them for personal gain, iming to be the leader of the ck Fangs would make sense. But all they had done was aid in relief efforts. Who in the world would impersonate someone to help others? People were lost in confusion due to his continued strange lies when... ¡°The Empire is going to search for the ck Fangs nationwide soon. If you¡¯re not careful, you could get caught up in it.¡± That statement. As soon as they heard it, everyone understood what was happening. Naturally. They were from the slums. Those who didn¡¯t have a sharp mind wouldn¡¯t have survived this long in the first ce. So everyone here understood the true meaning behind the man¡¯s words. ¡°You have nothing to do with the ck Fangs. Therefore... hide yourselves so you don¡¯t get caught up in this.¡± This was just like everything the man had always done. When he first opened the shelter, when everyone had been wary of him with sharp attitudes, he had always treated others kindly. Even though he had the power to force everyone into submission, he never used it to oppress others. He only used his strength to protect, help, and give. This was just a repetition of everything that had happened before. As always, the man was ready to shoulder all the burdens for everyone else. That was why he was telling such an obvious lie. iming he was not the leader of the ck Fangs, just to keep them away from danger. ¡°We will help you hide properly and settle into a new ce.¡± Despite making such sacrifices, the man did not ask for anything in return. He simply requested that they allow him to help them until the end. After the leader¡¯s speech, a cold silence settled among the people. ¡®This... is the right thing to do.¡¯ Among the people, one man gritted his teeth. He thought that they had been indulging in an overly idealistic story and that this was ultimately the realistic choice. ¡®There¡¯s no other way to survive.¡¯ Escaping when the ve traders¡¯ guard was down, somehow surviving in the slums day by day. Life here had taught him that to survive, he had to act selfishly. He knew. He knew that pretending not to know the person who had helped them so much when he was in danger was despicable. But the man had survived until now by being selfish. He wouldn¡¯t have made it otherwise. Probably, the majority of people here were like that. That was why everyone remained silent. So, they just had to do what the man said. The man was thinking that... when he remembered. Life before the leader came and changed everything. Back then, he had beaten a young girl to death. The reason was very simple. The girl had tried to steal his money. He had a family to support. That money was his family¡¯s lifeline. So, the man was furious. He took out all his anger on the ungrateful little girl who dared to endanger his family. He thought it was only natural. If you didn¡¯t retaliate when wronged, you couldn¡¯t survive in this ce. And not long after, the man met the girl at the shelter. Along with her apology, he learned about her circumstances. The girl wasn¡¯t some cruel murderer trying to kill his family. She was just a little girl who had no choice but to do anything for her sick mother. Both the man and the girl apologized to each other, but the man still couldn¡¯t understand. Whose fault was it, really? Everyone was just struggling to survive. They were desperate to protect their loved ones. But simply because they weren¡¯t born noble, because they were born in the slums, they lost the right to live like human beings. They lost the right to be good. They had to steal from others just to barely get by. Was this world truly just? ¡°Just forget about everything that happened.¡± The man recalls the events of yesterday. He recalls the days he spent helping at the shelter, helping people. He remembers the smiles on their faces. He remembers the smile that appeared on his own face as he watched them. He recalls those ordinary, yet beautifully ordinary, days. ¡°You can erase the ck Fangs from your minds.¡± The man¡¯s feet begin to move. Before he even realizes it, he¡¯s stepping forward. ¡°I refuse.¡± As he speaks those words. He feels everyone¡¯s eyes turn to him. But he doesn¡¯t care and keeps walking. Walking, he says, ¡°A life that doesn¡¯t feel like living, I refuse even if offered.¡± He doesn¡¯t want to live like this anymore. He doesn¡¯t want to pass this life on to his unborn child. Therefore, ¡°Please, let me join you.¡± The man kneels before the leader. And¡­ he wasn¡¯t the only one acting this way. They were undoubtedly the most selfish people. People who had no choice but to be the most selfish. But because of that, they all spoke with one voice. ¡°Please, Captain!¡± They no longer wanted to live selfishly. They wanted a world where everyone could live ¡®ordinary lives¡¯. [ Join Patreon tosupport the trantionand toread up to5 chapters aheadof the release of"I identally Created a Viinous Organization"and4 chapters aheadof the release of"I Became a Childhood Friend With the Viinous /Jade43] Chapter 59: Black Fangs VS The Empire (7) Chapter 59: ck Fangs VS The Empire (7) Chapter 59: ck Fangs VS The Empire (7) ¡­¡­So. What in the world is this situation? ¡°Please!¡± I stared nkly at the people kneeling in front of me, shouting. Naturally, a headache started creeping in due to the utterly iprehensible situation. In a way, it was to be expected. Over a hundred people, bowing their heads and asking to join my group in unison. How many people have had such a bizarre experience? Moreover, they hade to the wrong person to join ck Fangs. If they wanted to join, they should be talking to the Captain.Why on earth are they doing this to me? There had to be a limit to absurdity. ¡°I am not the Captain of ck Fangs.¡± So, once again, I dered it. This was already the second time today I had to give such a strange exnation. But.... ¡°Captain¡­.¡± It seemed the people didn¡¯t believe a word I said. Judging by their persistence, they weren¡¯t going to give up easily. No matter how much I told them the truth, they just looked at me with eyes begging, ¡®Please, just consider it once more.¡¯ Is it just my imagination? Lately, it feels like only strange things keep happening. Suddenly, someone makes an unexpected donation, the Empire stumbles and self-destructs, and these people¡­. ¡°We know that with our skills, we¡¯d only be a burden. But even so, we can¡¯t just stand by in this situation. So please¡­.¡± They were begging me to let them join ck Fangs. To me, who has never even met the lowest-ranking member of ck Fangs, let alone the Captain. Is this the tragedy of the boy who cried wolf? No matter how much I exined, they just wouldn¡¯t believe me. Maybe I was paying the price for falsely iming to be part of ck Fangs all this time. ¡°¡­Please give me a moment to think.¡± I sighed and said. Honestly, I wanted to run to the nearest bed in the relief shelter and think of a solution leisurely. ¡®Why are they doing this?¡¯ But I couldn¡¯t do that. The people who had been merely kneeling now had their noses touching the ground in a full prostration. If they breathed, sand would probably enter their noses instead of air. Judging by their resolve, they¡¯d likely continue doing this long after I left. I couldn¡¯t just leave them like this, waiting for my answer for hours. So, I quickly racked my brain. ¡®How can I convince them that I¡¯m not part of ck Fangs¡­.¡¯ It won¡¯t work. Actually, even if it worked, it wouldn¡¯t be a particrly good option. They seemed ready to set themselves on fire for the revolution at any moment. If I left them behind, they¡¯d likely go off on their own and undertake dangerous revolutionary activities. But right now, the Empire was on the verge of issuing a massive bounty on ck Fangs. This was the time when the Empire would be most fervent in their search for ck Fangs. The chances of these people getting caught and killed were extremely high. ¡®I must prevent that at all costs.¡¯ In the end, only one method came to mind. Honestly, I wasn¡¯t sure if this was a good n or not, but it was better than letting them die at the hands of the Empire. So, after much deliberation¡­ I finally spoke. ¡°It will undoubtedly be a difficult path.¡± I said in a serious voice. The people swallowed hard with solemn expressions. ¡°Are you truly prepared? You might have to risk your lives.¡± Even though I openly emphasized the danger, no one showed any sign of giving up. They each shared their reasons and strengthened their resolve. Some said they wanted to repay a debt they owed me, Others said they wanted to pass on a better world to their children. Watching them, I nodded gravely and said, ¡°I will respect your determination.¡± Of course, it was a lie. These were people I had be somewhat acquainted with recently. I didn¡¯t want to recklessly send acquaintances to join a dangerous and suspicious group like ck Fangs. ¡°But¡­ now is not the time. We are not ready yet.¡± I felt a bit guilty lying so brazenly without changing my expression. But lying to move them to a safe ce was the better choice. ¡°Now is the time to gather strength. For ¡®that day¡¯ that will inevitablye.¡± So, I spewed whatever nonsense came to mind. I spoke of ¡®that day¡¯ that woulde, gathering strength, and how now was not the time. It was all just nonsense I made up on the spot. ¡°Those who are determined, please follow this child. She will guide you.¡± I said, pointing to Lien. Lien looked visibly flustered, but I quickly approached her and whispered in her ear. ¡°Take them to your father. You understand what I¡¯m trying to do, right?¡± The best ce to hide from the Empire¡¯s eyes was already decided. It was the ce where we had previously sheltered the so-called prophet tribe that had fallen out of favor with the Empire. There, they could train their strength while waiting for the Empire¡¯s public search to end. ¡°¡­Yes! I understandpletely.¡± Lien, after a moment of confusion, responded in a cheerful voice. Fortunately, she seemed to grasp my intention. Since there were too many people to use teleportation magic like before, Lien led them quickly away. Considering it was a hastily made n, it wasn¡¯t too bad, I thought, watching them leave. ¡®I feel a bit sorry for dumping such aplicated task on the priest.¡¯ Well, he did say, ¡°If you ever need help, just ask. Everyone will be on your side.¡± Now was the perfect time to ask for help. No need to be modest, let¡¯s ask for as much help as we need. ***** The priest stared nkly at the scene unfolding before him. He had heard that what looked like an army was approaching, and had been on high alert, wondering if the Empire had found them. What he saw instead was his daughter, whom he hadn¡¯t seen in a long time, and the hundreds of people she had brought with her. ¡°Well, what happened is¡­¡± Lien, sweating nervously, fumbled to exin the situation. But the priest didn¡¯t need to hear it to understand what wasing next. In a way, it was obvious. It would be a lie to say he wasn¡¯t flustered by the sudden visit, but what was happening was quite clear. ¡°That boy sent you, right?¡± At the priest¡¯s words, Lien nodded with a surprised expression. The priest, looking at her, stroked his chin thoughtfully and spoke. ¡°So¡­ the day has finallye.¡± ¡°¡­You knew all along?¡± Lien said, looking even more flustered. That statement confirmed all his suspicions. ¡®So, he really was the Captain of ck Fangs.¡¯ He had already suspected as much. When he couldn¡¯t foresee that boy¡¯s fate no matter how many times he divined, he thought his skills had simply rusted. But since then, the priest had never made a mistake. And there was that extraordinary mental fortitude he had seen. When he first heard rumors about ck Fangs, it was only natural that he thought of that remarkable boy. ¡®Considering the map, it would be stranger if he weren¡¯t the Captain of ck Fangs.¡¯ That unnervingly detailed map. Forget other countries; even the Empire likely didn¡¯t have such a meticulous record of its own territory. And there¡¯s only one purpose for creating such a map. Maps are military tools. It was easy to understand what it meant for someone who had made such a map to start gathering people on this scale. He was preparing for a revolution. Undoubtedly, a perilous act. But¡­. ¡°Follow me.¡± The priest led them with a solemn expression, understanding the gravity of the situation. As he guided them, his mind raced with thoughts. He had always known that the boy had something extraordinary about him, but he hadn¡¯t anticipated this scale of involvement. The priest resolved to do everything in his power to support this revolution, even if it meant risking everything. The crowd followed, a mix of anxiety and determination evident on their faces. They were ready to face whatever challengesy ahead, inspired by the leadership of someone who had always been a beacon of hope for them. As they moved deeper into the safe haven the priest had prepared, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of foreboding. The Empire¡¯s response would be swift and brutal, but the priest had faith in their cause. He believed in the boy who had orchestrated all this, and in the people who hade together for amon purpose. They were on the cusp of something monumental, and there was no turning back now. The revolution had begun. The priest spoke without hesitation. When it came to resolve, the entire tribe had already made up their minds. Since receiving that map, they had understood what the boy was nning. Therefore, they had all convened and decided. If the boy ever sought their cooperation, what their response would be. The conclusion from their discussions was that they would dly lend their strength to that boy. In a way, it was only natural. They had been content just to live in hiding to avoid being used by the Empire, but the Empire had burned their vige and taken their families and friends. As long as they lived, the Empire would never let them go. It was the Empire that had left no room forpromise. ¡®Things are about to get busy.¡¯ With that thought, the priest led the multitude forward. There was much to prepare. ***** Thus, ck Fangs began secretly training an army for the revolution. So secretive was the operation, that even the one who orchestrated it all didn¡¯t notice it happening. It was security at its finest. [ Join Patreon tosupport the trantionand toread up to5 chapters aheadof the release of"I identally Created a Viinous Organization"and4 chapters aheadof the release of"I Became a Childhood Friend With the Viinous /Jade43] Chapter 60: Black Fangs VS The Empire (8) Chapter 60: ck Fangs VS The Empire (8) Chapter 60: ck Fangs VS The Empire (8) The fanatics of the ck Fangs appeared out of nowhere. After somehow figuring out a way to evacuate them properly, I looked at the remaining people. Many had turned into fervent supporters of the ck Fangs, resulting in a significantly reduced numberpared to before. Their faces were filled with guilt. I could see the apology in their eyes directed towards me. I understand why they were like that. They had received help from me before, and now that it was their turn to help, they felt they had turned away. But honestly, I didn¡¯t mind at all.Putting aside the fact that most of them had valid reasons like being too young, too old, or not in good health. ¡®In fact, this is more convenient for me.¡¯ Those people are easier to handle than the fervent supporters of the ck Fangs. I might have felt a bit disappointed if I were really the leader of the ck Fangs. But I am not the leader of the ck Fangs, am I? Those fervent supporters misunderstood my words, but I only spoke the truth. I am not the leader of the ck Fangs. Neither they nor I have anything to do with the ck Fangs, so let¡¯s get out of here before everyone gets caught up in something unnecessary. That was the unadorned truth. However, like the boy who cried wolf, my karma for pretending to be the leader of the ck Fangs buried the truth. So, in fact, those people are actually following me well. Therefore, I exined the situation once more to the people still soaked in guilt. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. As I said earlier, I¡¯m not really the leader of the ck Fangs.¡± How many times have I said this today? With such trivial thoughts, I continued my story. ¡°Whether you help the ck Fangs or not has nothing to do with me. You don¡¯t need to feel guilty about it.¡± However, the only response was even more guilt-ridden faces. It felt like they had heard an outdated April Fool¡¯s joke. Well, it wasn¡¯t an unexpected result. The opportunity to rify that I am not the leader of the ck Fangs had already passed. -Now is the time to gather strength. For ¡®that day¡¯ that will inevitablye The moment I brought up that story, it was essentially admitting that I was the leader of the ck Fangs. So, it would have been stranger if they believed my exnation. I was experiencing in real-time the emotions the boy who cried wolf must have felt. Thinking it would be useful, I went around shouting, ¡°I¡¯m the leader of the ck Fangs!¡± Now, even when I tell the truth, no one believes me. Sighing, I looked again at the people gathered in front of me. Countless eyes were staring at me. ¡®Honestly, whether these people are depressed or not doesn¡¯t change what I have to do.¡¯ This ce had already been discovered by the Empire. There seemed to be some misunderstanding, as they took me for a petty criminal pretending to be the ck Fangs leader. But that wanted poster. The moment it was published, if the Empire started searching the entire nation. Their eyes might turn to this ce again. So, I couldn¡¯t keep these people here. I had to spread them out across the Empire to hide. Regardless of their feelings, getting them to safety was the priority. Just as I was about to speak with that thought. ¡®......?¡¯ A strange, very strange intuition struck me. I felt I couldn¡¯t just end the conversation like this. I needed to do something more. I was puzzled about what this was, then it hit me. The Whispering Earring. An artifact that my dear friend Asher had cheerfully gifted to me, saying it suited me better. It supposedly had a function to enhance intuition. ¡­¡­But, what¡¯s so important about the current situation? What could I possibly say here that would make a significant difference? I couldn¡¯t understand. However¡­ It felt too uneasy to ignore this feeling. ¡®Besides, I probably won¡¯t see these people again.¡¯ They were people I had built a shallow bond with while running the shelter. It didn¡¯t sit well with me to part ways on a sour note like this. So, I opened my mouth once more. Well, I wasn¡¯t nning anything grand. Just adding a few words to ease their guilt. ****** The girl couldn¡¯t bear to look into the leader¡¯s eyes. The leader had done so much for her. He saved her life and cured her mother, who was dying from illness. Yet, she couldn¡¯t step forward. -Please, allow me to stay with you! When everyone else stepped up to help the ck Fangs, she remained silent. She rationalized it. She had no choice. She had to take care of her mother, who hadn¡¯t fully regained her strength yet. Besides, even if she stepped up, she wouldn¡¯t be much help in a fight. She was so happy when she received help, but when it was her turn to help, she turned away. There was a limit to selfishness. ¡°Everyone has different things they can do.¡± The leader¡¯s voice came just as the girl was being consumed by guilt. ¡°Not being able to fight is nothing to be ashamed of.¡± Kindness¡­ Such Kind Words. The people gathered here were all saved by the leader¡¯s hands. Yet, ungratefully, they refused to help the leader, citing their personal circumstances. Still, the leader spoke. He said he didn¡¯t resent them. ¡°Once again, everyone has different things they can do.¡± He understood that they had no choice. However, that kindness only made the girl feel more tormented. The guilt of betraying such a person stung deeply. And then... the leader¡¯s voice echoed once more. ¡°You don¡¯t have to repay me by fighting.¡± The girl looked at the leader again. The leader continued in his usual gentle tone. ¡°If you truly want to repay me, help others youe across in your life. That would be enough.¡± As if he could read the girl¡¯s mind. As if he could read the guilt of everyone present. ¡°Even the smallest act of kindness can make the world a much better ce.¡± The man made such a request. For saving their lives, he asked for such a small favor. No one here was foolish enough to misunderstand the meaning. It wasn¡¯t a request but a consideration. A consideration to ease their burden. The girl looked at the leader again. She looked at the kind leader. And she thought. This cannot go on. ¡®I can¡¯t just keep receiving help.¡¯ ¡®So, what should I do?¡¯ ¡®What can a coward like me do?¡¯ The answer... was already decided. Didn¡¯t the leader say it himself? Everyone has different things they can do. It was impossible for her to pick up a weapon and fight. But¡­ she could do other things. Summoning strength from deep within, the girl shouted loudly. ¡°Understood, Leader!!¡± All eyes turned to the girl. But she didn¡¯t care and continued. ¡°I will help people just like you! I will save people in the name of the ck Fangs!¡± Even if she couldn¡¯t fight with a weapon. She could spread the name of the ck Fangs. ¡°I appreciate the sentiment, but there¡¯s no need to use the name of the ck Fangs¡­.¡± The leader spoke with embarrassment. In this situation. It was clear what was happening. That kind person was still worried about them. He was concerned they might get caught by the Empire while spreading the name of the ck Fangs. But... ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that, Leader! I may have one leg, but I¡¯m not blind. You think a limping man survived here for nothing?¡± ¡°Me too! If I can help you in any way...¡± This was the people¡¯s response. Their hearts were set on helping that kind person in any way they could. The girl smiled at the sight. Indeed, the leader¡¯s words were true. With just a small act, the situation had changed so dramatically. Perhaps... the leader had foreseen all of this, she sincerely thought. ***** I stared nkly at what was unfolding before my eyes. I had just made a few public service-like remarks. What kind of sudden disaster was this? I had entrusted the ck Fangs fanatics to Lien just a moment ago. Suddenly, the previously normal people had turned into fanatics. I looked at the source of all this chaos, which I had taken off my ear. ¡®Is this earring actually broken?¡¯ It was supposed to enhance my intuition, so why did following my intuition only make things worse? Did Asher give me a defective item? How could he give such a gift to a friend? A headache naturally began to set in. I held my forehead and sighed deeply. ¡®This is driving me crazy.¡¯ It felt like the world was conspiring against me. [ Join Patreon tosupport the trantionand toread up to5 chapters aheadof the release of"I identally Created a Viinous Organization"and4 chapters aheadof the release of"I Became a Childhood Friend With the Viinous /Jade43] Chapter 61: Were losing, but youre smiling. Chapter 61: Were losing, but youre smiling. Chapter 61: We¡¯re losing, but you¡¯re smiling. Unfortunately, my logical exnations had no effect at all. No matter what I said, the responses were always the same: ¡°That¡¯s Sad. Do you not trust us?¡± In the end, I had to surrenderpletely. I pleaded with them, ¡®If you absolutely must do this, please make sure you don¡¯t get caught.¡¯ Leaving only that request behind, I disbanded those passionate supporters of the ck Fangs. The once bustling streets now had not a single person in sight. Siel and I erased the traces of magic from thend and dismantled the temporary shelter. I looked around, lost in thought.¡®Can we consider this a sess?¡¯ We managed to save many people and sessfully diverted the Empire¡¯s attention. Though in the process, we ended up doing a lot of good for the ck Fangs, gaining supporters, shaping public opinion, and boosting their reputation. But that shouldn¡¯t be a big problem. Recently, the Empire and the ck Fangs have been in conflict. A little help here and there won¡¯t hurt. Coming here was a pretty good choice, I thought, as I gazed at the empty streets. ¡°¡­¡­?¡± I was supposed to be the only one left here, and I was about to head back to the mansion. But a few shabby-looking men were staring at me. Their hair was a mess. They had dark circles down to their lips. Maybe they heard rumors about a shelter opening nearby and came looking for help? I approached them, thinking I might give them some food and send them off... ¡°Pl-please, save us!¡± It was a familiar voice. I had heard it several times before. And there were three of them. It didn¡¯t take long for me to recognize who they were. ¡®Now that I think about it, I forgot about these guys.¡¯ Knights. Imperial Knights. The ones who came looking for usst time and ended up being used asbor. ¡­Why do they look so miserable? I distinctly remember telling them they could rest whenever they wanted. But it seems no one ever listens to me. I approached them to check if they were injured. And then¡­. ¡°¡­¡­What are you doing?¡± One knight, trembling alone, fell backward. Upon closer inspection, I saw tears in his eyes. The three of them had their eyes tightly shut, as if they had nned it together... It took about 30 seconds for them to finally open their eyes. The knight in the middle opened his mouth with a dazed look and asked. ¡°W-were you not going to kill us?¡± Such an unexpected question. Naturally, my expression turned to one of confusion. Why bring that up all of a sudden? ¡°Why would I kill you?¡± The question popped out of my mouth in utter bewilderment. What on earth did these guys think of me? ¡°Well, we¡¯ve be useless now¡­.¡± The knight stammered, sweating nervously. Useless. Indeed, that might not be entirely wrong. We dismantled the shelter earlier than nned, and everyone was evacuated. Whether or not the Empire found our location didn¡¯t really matter anymore. ¡°You¡¯re right. I have no reason to keep you alive anymore.¡± As soon as they heard my words, their faces turned pale again. I quickly continued before they fainted. ¡°But what does that matter?¡± ¡°...What?¡± Such a dumbfounded voice. The knight was visibly flustered. He didn¡¯t seem to understand my words yet, but it wasn¡¯t aplicated story. ¡°Just because you¡¯re useless doesn¡¯t mean I have to kill you.¡± You no longer have any use. Keeping you alive wouldn¡¯t help at all. Is that a reason to kill someone? ¡°That¡¯s the kind of thing the Empire would do.¡± At least, I don¡¯t want to do such a thing. It might seem like a soft-hearted approach, but I didn¡¯t think it was wrong. Living this way allowed me to meet my currentpanions. If I had lived without caring whether others died as long as it benefited me, I wouldn¡¯t be standing here now. I probably would have died alone in that mine. ¡°...¡± The knights stared nkly at me. Though it was disappointing to see them unable to ept the mercy offered, technically speaking, they were thest guests of our now-closed shelter. So, I extended my hand and said to them with a generous heart, ¡°What are you waiting for? You should get going before I change my mind.¡± The knight took my hand and stood up. He looked at me intently and spoke, ¡°Now I understand.¡± His gaze was a mix of all kinds of emotions. ¡°You intended to save us, just like you saved the others.¡± The knight continued to speak at length about the experiences he had while saving people instead of cutting them down. Listening to him, I could only feel bewildered. In truth, I had only used them as ves out of spite. I even forgot about them halfway and left them behind. ¡°We have learned from your teachings, and we will do what we must.¡± But I couldn¡¯t bring myself to pour cold water on his grateful face. And honestly, I was tired of exining myself. I just nodded silently and finished my farewell. With everything settled, I left the beloved shelter, lost in thought. What was this? Nothing went as I nned, yet the oues weren¡¯t as bad as I expected. It was all so bizarre. ***** These days, a smile rarely left the Second Prince¡¯s face. Even as he leisurely smoked a cigar, his lips never seemed to fall. The reason was very simple. Everything was proceeding smoothly, as if luck was on his side. The Second Prince had finally received recognition for his achievements. That foolish brother. Even the Third Princess, who always looked down on him, had been unusually quiettely. ¡®Naturally,¡¯ he thought. His sister was ipetent, and he was brilliant. While she wasted her time investigating some trivial potion merchant for looking suspicious, The Second Prince, through relentless investigation, had finally uncovered the identity of the leader of the ck Fangs. This aplishment was acknowledged by their father, And now, that annoying woman had ceased her time-wasting activities by their father¡¯s orders and was focused on search operations under his direction. ¡®Even under me, she¡¯s still useless.¡¯ As if picking a fight, the Third Princess constantly nitpicked at him with absurdints. She imed she had a bad feeling. She questioned whether he was managing his subordinates properly. It was nonsense, pure and simple. Asmodeus had officially confirmed this ¡®yesterday¡¯ as well. None of his subordinates had any contact with the ck Fangs. And there was no one among them who had been seduced by the rapidly spreading ck Fangs¡¯ faith, so he assured. So, instead, she should be worried about her head. Always trusting her instincts and making futile efforts, wasting time¡ªit was nothing short of a disgrace to their bloodline. ¡®Well, it works in my favor.¡¯ Her ipetence only highlighted hispetence. This should have greatly swayed their father¡¯s heart. It was undeniable that he had gained a tremendous advantage in the session battle. ¡®It¡¯s still unpleasant that I had to borrow that suspicious fellow¡¯s hand.¡¯ But if these were the results, it was a risk worth taking. Initially, all demons were refusing to touch the ck Fangs for some reason, leaving no other choice but him. That creepy smile. It was annoying to see him always looking so pleased while staring at him. But that guy had produced overwhelming results. Obtaining a photo of the ck Fangs¡¯ leader at the cost of ten percent of his soul was a minor feat. Asmodeus was still watching. The leader of the ck Fangs. Although it was difficult to interfere due to his high status, Asmodeus¡¯ im that he could maintain his sight by offering substantial souls regrly was no lie. With his father¡¯s support, using the souls secretly collected by the Empire as fuel, Asmodeus was still monitoring the leader of the ck Fangs. ¡°What is that guy doing now?¡± [Hmm... To protect others, he¡¯s personally eliminating a monstrous entity that attacks people¡¯s minds.] Thus, the ck Fangs were already in the palm of their hands. No matter what they did, they couldn¡¯t escape his gaze. From his behavior to his habits. Everything was thoroughly analyzed to eventually be a trap that would capture them. ¡®...We¡¯ve won.¡¯ The ck Fangs¡¯ faith was spreading actively. They might be arrogantly celebrating their victory. But the true nature of this battle was somewhat different. They were being gradually cornered without even realizing it. The world might view this conflict as the Empire¡¯s defeat. ¡®This fight, it¡¯s our victory!¡¯ The goddess of victory was smiling at him. [ Join Patreon tosupport the trantionand toread up to5 chapters aheadof the release of"I identally Created a Viinous Organization"and4 chapters aheadof the release of"I Became a Childhood Friend With the Viinous /Jade43] Chapter 62: Black Fangs vs. Holy Church (1) Chapter 62: ck Fangs vs. Holy Church (1) Chapter 62: ck Fangs vs. Holy Church (1) These days, the empire is buzzing. The reason is quite simple. ck Fangs. It¡¯s because the organization that had always been shrouded in mystery has finally started its activities in earnest. Lucy stared intently at the newspaper filled with rumors about ck Fangs. In a way, it was only natural. The stories contained in this newspaper. Anything rted to ck Fangs was something Lucy could never ignore.¡®Because I met them in person once.¡¯ The ck Fangs faith that has been spreading recently. Lucy wasn¡¯t lost in some delusion, obsessing over the strange belief that ck Fangs would save everyone someday. That¡¯s because Lucy had actually met the leader of ck Fangs. The form of the soul she saw with her special eyes. Something that couldn¡¯t possibly fall within the realm of humanity. There was no way she could forget such a thing. So, it was only natural for Lucy to be interested in the currentmotion about ck Fangs. But.... ¡°Another dead end...¡± The face didn¡¯t match at all with the real ck Fangs leader she saw. Even considering the mask they wore, it was clear that the person currently wanted and the person she had seen back then were not the same. While it wasn¡¯t entirely impossible that the empire was mistaken, it was hard to believe that someone with such a unique soul wasn¡¯t the leader of ck Fangs. ¡®My measly sry.¡¯ Even though she sacrificed her snack money to buy the newspaper, there was no useful information. The empire¡¯s newspapers were notorious for their heavy censorship. It wasmon for the content to be distorted. Still, it used to be a good source of information if you filtered out the imperial praise and the nonsense. Now that even this was blocked, it felt like she was facing a dead end. ¡®Or is this a kind of harvest?¡¯ In a way, deceiving the empire so thoroughly meant ck Fangs was an even more formidable organization than she thought. ...Well, whether that information was valuable was another matter entirely. ¡°Ha...¡± Truthfully, she wanted to use an informant, but she had no money. And not even enough time. Even now, she should have been focusing on today¡¯s tasks. Tracking ck Fangs¡¯s Trail The act of tracking ck Fangs¡¯s trail was impossible. Lucy sighed in frustration but soonposed herself. Today¡¯s assignment was her favorite task. Usually, the words ¡°work¡± and ¡°enjoy¡± don¡¯t go together, but this was different. Lucy quickly walked through the streets of the slum. This was her job as an apprentice knight. She was tasked with finding street children and guiding them to the Holy Church¡¯ sanctuary. Saving people. How could she not feel proud and fulfilled doing such work? ¡®I really don¡¯t get why the seniors hate this.¡¯ Well, anyway, she wouldn¡¯t want those rotten people to handle the crucial task of rescuing children. It worked out perfectly for her. ¡®Still not many in sight.¡¯ It used to be that she would spot children needing rescue after just a bit of looking around. Nowadays, such instances had significantly decreased. Probably... thanks to ck Fangs. Contrary to its ominous aura, ck Fangs was doing more humanitarian work than she thought. The rumors about ck Fangs followers helping people wherever they went were true, as she had seen firsthand. Thinking about this, Lucy recalled the words again. -You think I wouldn¡¯t know the things you¡¯ve done? -I know your vile true nature. Words left by the leader of ck Fangs before leaving. This was why Lucy kept fixating on ck Fangs. No matter how much she thought about it, she couldn¡¯t understand what those words meant. Even though she told herself to ignore those iprehensible ramblings, it was no use. For some reason, those words kept bothering her. She felt like she was missing something really important. But.... ¡°Hey, are you guys okay over there?¡± Those distracting thoughts quickly vanished. She had spotted two kids, probably siblings, in the distance. The younger one seemed injured, as they were limping. Her task was clear. She pushed those strange words out of her mind and quickly moved to help the children. ...Little did she know, she would deeply regret this decisionter. ***** It felt good to look at the mansion after so long. It was only natural. After all, this ce was more or less our home now. Living outside for a long time had left me exhausted. Lately, my shoulder des hurt inexplicably, so I quickly entered the mansion to rest. And then... I encountered her. With disheveled hair and dark circles under her eyes. It was clear from her face that Miss Rubia was suffering from overwork. ¡°...Oh, wee back! Did you have a good trip? Are you hurt anywhere?¡± I couldn¡¯t bring myself toin about my aching shoulder des. I simply nodded solemnly and asked, ¡°Are you okay, Miss Rubia?¡± She looked beyond exhausted, as if she might copse from overwork at any moment. I gazed at her with concern. But Miss Rubia, while skimming through the documents she held, assured me she was fine and began speaking. Though her face was still tired, there was an extraordinary energy in her eyes. She discussed various technical matters. Miss Rubia reported on the progress of the potion business. And as I listened, I couldn¡¯t help but gape. ¡°If you give the word, we can start immediately.¡± She had done it. Honestly, I thought it would take at least six months, but while I was dealing with the relief center matters, she had finished all the preliminary work. ...She even managed to gather imperial intelligence while working? I had to reassess Miss Rubia¡¯s abilities. I thought only Siel and Lien were exceptional, but Miss Rubia was also outstanding in her field. Despite achieving such results, she didn¡¯t seem satisfied, biting her thumbnail with a serious expression. ¡°We can start. We can start, but... it¡¯s after we start that¡¯s the problem.¡± ¡°What do you mean, the problem is after we start?¡± I asked, and Miss Rubia replied with a gloomy face. ¡°No matter how I think about it, there¡¯s no way to avoid an attack from the Holy Church.¡± Hearing that, I understood the situation. Indeed, there were limits to what Miss Rubia could do with preliminary contacts here and there. In other ces, you might be able to negotiate terms or, if that failed, use threats. But that¡¯s impossible with the Holy Church. ¡°We might have fooled the empire¡¯s eyes this time, but as soon as we start this business, the Holy Church will try to kill us.¡± Of course. If potions were widely distributed, it would hit the Holy Church¡¯ main source of ie. They would try to stop us by any means. No wonder Miss Rubia couldn¡¯te up with a solution despite racking her brain. But... A smile formed on my lips. I felt a bit sorry for Miss Rubia, who had been working so hard alone. But with this, I could somehow solve the dilemma. Let¡¯s modify the original n just a bit more radically. I smiled brightly and said, ¡°Instead of waiting to be attacked, why don¡¯t we strike first?¡± When I calmly suggested that, Miss Rubia¡¯s face filled with shock. I understood why. The Holy Church essentially held the second most power after the empire. A faith rooted not only in the empire but in all nations. Due to this characteristic, it could even be said that their scale wasrger than that of the empire. But... That makes it even more worth a try. Relying on people¡¯s faith means they are dependent on it. When people¡¯s trust and belief crumble, can the Holy Church maintain their power? Well, even if they manage well, it wouldn¡¯t matter. As long as they couldn¡¯t focus on hindering our business, that was enough. So, let¡¯s drop a bomb right on their home. If their own house is burning down, they won¡¯t have the leisure to check onpetitors. I told Miss Rubia to leave the rest to me and get some sleep, then quickly moved on. Thinking about what would make the most suitable opening for a sniper video targeting the Holy Church, led by the hottest ck Fangs leader these days. And... It didn¡¯t take long for me toe up with a fitting first line. ¡°I ask, for what purpose does the Holy Church exist, if they do not carry out the will of God?¡± It was time to bury the Holy Church in the name of ck Fangs. [ Join Patreon tosupport the trantionand toread up to5 chapters aheadof the release of"I identally Created a Viinous Organization"and4 chapters aheadof the release of"I Became a Childhood Friend With the Viinous /Jade43] Chapter 63: Black Fangs VS Holy Church (2) Chapter 63: ck Fangs VS Holy Church (2) Chapter 63: ck Fangs VS Holy Church (2) ¡°J-Just wait a moment!¡± As I was walking along, deep in thought about the video I was nning, a desperate voice stopped me in my tracks. When I turned around, I saw the pale, stricken face of Miss Rubia. ¡°Y-You don¡¯t mean¡­ you¡¯re dering an all-out war against the Holy Church in the name of the ck Fangs?¡± The situation was already weighing heavily on me. I answered her question in the calmest tone possible, hoping to keep her from getting too worked up. ¡°Yes. I mentioned this before, didn¡¯t I? If pushes to shove, we might have to erase the Holy Church from existence using the ck Fangs¡¯ power.¡± Of course, back then, I hadn¡¯t really meant it that seriously.There was still uncertainty about whether we could even secure the ck Fangs¡¯ cooperation, and, more importantly, at the time, I was aiming to avoid conflict as much as possible. That¡¯s why I had decided to divert the Empire and the Holy Church¡¯s attention with relief efforts. ¡°But after hearing what you said, Miss Rubia, it seems like avoiding a sh with the Holy Church is no longer an option.¡± After reviewing the materials, it was clear that while we might seed in diverting the Empire¡¯s attention, the Holy Church would be a tougher challenge. So¡­ might as well bury them once and for all. I¡¯m thinking of drastically altering the previous n and outright dering an all-out war against the Holy Church in the name of the ck Fangs. ¡®Of course, I haven¡¯t actually asked the ck Fangs for their opinion.¡¯ But honestly, that detail doesn¡¯t matter much. If I expose the Holy Church¡¯s wrongdoings in the name of the ck Fangs, who are currently riding a wave of poprity as the saviors of humanity, they¡¯ll be the center of everyone¡¯s attention. In such a situation, could the leader of the ck Fangs really say something like this? ¡®That¡¯s just an impostor speaking. We have no intention of going up against a massive power like the Holy Church.¡¯ Could they really say something so ridiculous? ¡®There¡¯s no way that could happen.¡¯ In any revolution, public support is an essential element. The ck Fangs will have no choice but to confront the Holy Church, even if they do it reluctantly. ¡®Not that I care if they¡¯re a bit annoyed.¡¯ If they didn¡¯t like it, they should¡¯ve at least treated a passionate supporter like me to a meal or something. I¡¯m practically the one who created the ck Fangs¡¯ following. They took everything from me and then just wiped their mouths clean like nothing happened. ¡°I get what you¡¯re saying, but¡­ it¡¯s the Holy Church, after all¡­ Are you sure this is okay?¡± Miss Rubia asked me, her voice full of concern. I smiled warmly and reassured her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The ck Fangs isn¡¯t that easy to mess with.¡± Besides, even if things go sideways and we fail to secure the ck Fangs¡¯ cooperation, as long as we have Lien and Siel, we can prevent the worst from happening. Though I wasn¡¯t entirely sure if I could trust my instincts anymore. Still, I had a feeling things were going to work out somehow. With that in mind, I reassured Miss Rubia. And then¡­ ¡°¡­?¡± As soon as she heard my words, Miss Rubia broke down. She started rambling incoherently about how she didn¡¯t mean to insult the ck Fangs, how she knew full well how great the ck Fangs is, and so on. After spouting all that nonsense, Miss Rubia promptly fainted. Since I¡¯d already experienced this a few times before, I skillfully caught her as she fell. Feeling the soft sensation of two rounded masses. Afterward, when I picked up Miss Rubia in a princess carry to escort her, the feeling of her thighs was unmistakable. She had copsed from overexertion while working for me. It was only natural that I shouldn¡¯t focus on such things. I fought against my instincts with all my might and carefullyid her down on the bed. How should I put it? In many ways, she was quite a handful. ¡®Come to think of it, I haven¡¯t even told her about everything that¡¯s happened to me.¡¯ Like how I ended up temporarily taking charge of something resembling the ck Fangs¡¯ army. Or how I somehow became the one spreading the ck Fangs¡¯ faith. Or how I managed to nt three spies in the Imperial Army, almost by ident. There¡¯s so much news to share, but in her current state, there¡¯s no way I could tell her anything. ¡®Well, it¡¯s not urgent.¡¯ I decided to let her rest and focus on my own tasks. With that thought in mind, I closed Miss Rubia¡¯s door and headed toward Siel¡¯s room. The skill she showed when she distributed the video on the ck marketst time¡­ If it¡¯s Siel, she can distribute the video wlessly, leaving no trace of tracking. She could even use illusion magic to create a convincing fake ck Fangs leader. So all I need to do ise up with the content for that video. ¡®Simple enough.¡¯ Of course, I don¡¯t know much about the Holy Church. Even in the previous work, there were lots of hints but no real information. But¡­ does that really matter? ¡®I can just make up whatever I want and nder them, right?¡¯ A smile naturally crept onto my lips. ¡­It was time to spread some malicious rumors. ***** Stained ss, beautifully colored by the sunlight. A grand statue and a vintage organ. Despite the holy setting, the atmosphere of the people gathered in the cathedral was chaotic and noisy. In a way, it was to be expected. This was the Holy Church¡¯s territory, a ce no one dared to defy. And yet, a strange disturbance had appeared right in the middle of it. Many tried to eliminate it, but all failed. No, not just failed¡ªthey lost their minds and twisted their own necks. And on those corpses¡­ there was a distinct mark left behind. A ck Fangs mark, as if bitten by a wolf. As the crowd murmured around the bodies, a man stepped forward. His mere presence silenced the once-noisy cathedral. It was only natural. The man who appeared was a cardinal of the Holy Church. The Pope¡¯s whereabouts had be mysteriously unknown, and now, the man most likely to seed him¡ªCaron¡ªhad appeared here. No one dared to cause a disturbance in his presence. In that stifling silence, Caron reached out towards the disturbance. It was the trigger for the video magic. As soon as his hand touched it, the video began to y. And the first thing that appeared was, [I ask you this: For what purpose does the Holy Church exist if it does not fulfill the will of God?] A mysterious man cloaked in a ck hood appeared on the screen. Caron could guess the identity of the man. It was almost inevitable. After all, there was only one organization in the entire Empire that would dare to pull off such a bizarre act. [The scriptures say that God loves all. That He cherishes and embraces every being equally.] The leader of the ck Fangs continued, calmly citing the scriptures. [But if that is true, then why does salvatione with a price? Does God favor only the wealthy?] The screen disyed images of documents¡ªthe sale of indulgences, where one could pay a hefty sum to have their sins forgiven in the name of God. The story of a dying pregnant woman who was turned away from the cathedral because she couldn¡¯t afford the fee. These images shed on the screen. In this situation, what the ck Fangs was attempting to do was clear. They wereunching an attack on the Holy Church. This video, or one like it, was probably already spreading indiscriminately throughout the Empire. [That can¡¯t be true. God is fair to all. He cares for all of us, and He loves all of us.] The propaganda was skillfully done. One could tell by the way they did not deny the existence of God. If they had, the video could have been dismissed as the ravings of a heretic. Even the devout would have found the ck Fangs¡¯s words repulsive. But that cunning group had left no such gap. [Yet if God is fair, why is salvation not fair? Why does the Holy Church¡¯s salvation require a personal price?] With those words, the screen was flooded with horrific images. Starving children. The sick and dying, unable to receive treatment. Priests ignoring the desperate cries for help. [The reason is simple. The Holy Church is a group of apostates who prioritize their own greed over the will of God.] But that was just the beginning. All manner of corruption. The heinous actsmitted by the Holy Church wereid bare on the screen. One might think that these were illusions created by magic, but that seemed unlikely. The images were too clear, too vivid. It was no secret that patients¡¯ conditions could suddenly worsen, leading them to hastily donate all their wealth to the Church. It was amon urrence. The same could be said for the other forms of corruption and malfeasance. After exposing the Church¡¯s misdeeds, the leader of the ck Fangs spoke again. [I ask you once more: For what purpose does the Holy Church exist if it does not fulfill the will of God?] Caron¡¯s face twisted in anger. He could already guess what the other viewers of this video were thinking. What answers they wereing to in their hearts. Everything he had built¡ªthe support base, the reputation¡ªwas crumbling because of this one video. But despite Caron¡¯s demonic expression and the fear his murderous aura inspired in those around him, the man in the video continued to speak. [I cannotprehend this. Therefore, I will destroy it.] In front of Caron¡¯s very eyes, the leader of the ck Fangs made his final deration. [The name of the Holy Church will be erased from history by our hands.] ¡­He had dered the Holy Church¡¯s downfall. [ Join Patreon tosupport the trantionand toread up to5 chapters aheadof the release of"I identally Created a Viinous Organization"and4 chapters aheadof the release of"I Became a Childhood Friend With the Viinous /Jade43] Chapter 64: Black Fangs VS Holy Church (3) Chapter 64: ck Fangs VS Holy Church (3) Chapter 64: ck Fangs VS Holy Church (3) Lucy stared at the video unfolding before her with a grave expression. As usual, she was handling patrol duties, covering for her senior as well. But then, something unexpected caught her eye¡ªa dark ripple suddenly appeared by the roadside. The moment she touched it, the video started ying. Normally, the correct response in such a situation would be to quickly report the anomaly. But that wasn¡¯t an option this time. The video showed someone who appeared to be the leader of ck Fangs. Although the figure¡¯s face was blurred, making it hard to tell if it was truly the leader, the method was all too familiar. It was a tactic often used by the ck Fangs¡¯ leader. Most likely... it was the real deal. Lucy had been on the lookout for clues about ck Fangs, and now she found herself staring at one.She considered herself lucky¡ªuntil... Her face hardened. It was only natural. What the video revealed was the ugly truth about the Holy Church. All sorts of horrific scenes shed before Lucy¡¯s eyes, each one more terrible than thest. A cold sweat ran down her back. She had a bad feeling¡ªa very bad feeling. ¡°...Idiot. If you like it so much, why don¡¯t you go do it yourself?¡± Her senior¡¯s words echoed in her mind. Their job was to guide those in need to the Holy Church. But every time Lucy saw her seniors cking off, not fulfilling their duties, she had questioned them, only to receive the same dismissive response. They abused their authority as knights, exploiting the very citizens they were supposed to protect. They had thrown away all sense of honor as knights, and as people. She used to think that¡¯s why they hated the important task of rescuing children. But what if... what if that wasn¡¯t the reason? What if the ck Fangs leader was telling the truth? What was the Holy Church doing with those children? A group so obsessed with money, a group that didn¡¯t care if people died for it¡ªwhy would they bother saving children? What exactly were the children being ¡°used¡± for? Her head spun. The image of her guiding the siblings to the Holy Church, assuring them that she just wanted to help, yed in her mind. She could still see the smiling face of the child, waving cheerfully as they promised to meet againter. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t shake the dark thoughts swirling in her mind. There was only one thing she could do now. She had to find out the truth. No matter what it took. Lucy quickened her pace, praying that all of this was just her overactive imagination. ***** Caron did his best to calm himself and grasp the situation. ¡®What impact will that video have?¡¯ It would be huge. Unignorable. The video was highly polished, with a structure that made it easy for anyone to understand the situation. If it spread across the entire empire¡ªor even beyond to other countries¡ªthe damage would be astronomical. The trust the Holy Church had built up over the years would crumble in an instant. No matter how well they handled the situation, they could only hope to mitigate the damage. Preventing the loss of trust was impossible. ...But. There was a more pressing issue. ¡®How much does the leader of ck Fangs know?¡¯ Certainly, that video was significant. It had the potential to bring down everything the Holy Church had built over the years. But even so,pared to what truly mattered, that video was nothing more than a small, trivial concern. ¡®If this is all the leader knows, we might be lucky... But is that really the case?¡¯ The video did indeed expose the reality of the Holy Church. It was clear that ck Fangs had been carefully observing the Holy Church, nning this attack for a long time. But was this really everything they had uncovered? Could it be that the ck Fangs¡¯ knowledge of the Holy Church¡¯s secrets was limited to just what was shown in the video? Caron couldn¡¯t bring himself to believe that. If the corruption shown in the video was all there was, it could be dismissed as the moral failure of a few clergy members. But what if ck Fangs was holding something even more damning? ¡®The Holy Grail¡¯s main ingredient, the corpse of the former hero, the whereabouts of his daughter¡­¡¯ If even one of those secrets were exposed, it would be the end. This was not just about the Holy Church losing the trust it had built. As the leader of ck Fangs arrogantly proimed, the Holy Church would be shattered into pieces. A decision had to be made. Before ck Fangs could spew more nonsense, before they could prepare their next move, they needed to be crushed. ¡°C-Cardinal¡­¡± A subordinate nervously watched Caron, shifting uneasily. It was only natural. After all, ying such a video in a public ce¡­ it was bound to unsettle everyone. If they weren¡¯t anxious, that would have been more surprising. Caron, wearing a gentle smile, finally spoke. ¡°Do not waver. No one knows our sincerity better than ourselves.¡± On the surface, it sounded like a kind,forting statement. But the faces of those around him were pale. It was only natural. That smile was a clear sign of his fury. Those who appeared in the video were now apostates. No matter how much they cried out, iming everyone was doing it, that they were just unlucky, begging for their lives¡ªit wouldn¡¯t matter. Not only would they be executed, but their entire families would be wiped out, their lineage eradicated. And, of course, torture woulde first. ¡®Their faces were blurry, so it¡¯s hard to identify them¡­¡¯ But from Caron¡¯s perspective, it didn¡¯t really matter if he couldn¡¯t identify the exact individuals. Anyone would do. All he needed was to make an example of them. By publicly punishing those who had failed and gotten caught, he would ensure that such a thing would never happen again. As long as the punishment was brutal enough to make everyone fear bing like them, it didn¡¯t matter who was executed. To Caron, every person was merely a tool to be used. As long as efficiency improved, he didn¡¯t care about the lives of individual tools. Even as he thought this, Caron maintained his gentle smile and spoke once more. ¡°Truly deplorable. What a cunning trick it is, to whisper such venomous words into the ears of devout believers.¡± This video would be dismissed as a deceitful ploy by that wretched demon, the leader of ck Fangs. The narrative would be that the demon fabricated all sorts of evidence to shake the faith of the devout. Caron intended to use every ounce of the Holy Church¡¯s power to control public opinion and prevent the spread of the video. Several of his subordinates, having understood the hidden orders within Caron¡¯s words, hurriedly moved into action. While Caron disliked entrusting such a critical task to subordinates, this time, it couldn¡¯t be helped. There were more urgent matters at hand than simply controlling the narrative. ¡°The leader of this heretical sect tempts the innocent with lies, and surely, the Lord is grieved by this.¡± ¡°Y-Yes, of course!¡± The remaining people quickly agreed with Caron, desperate to appease him. Their eagerness to win his favor was almostughable. Watching them, Caron maintained his facade with a polite smile as he continued to speak. ¡°As someone who has vowed to devote his life to the Lord, I find this utterly shameful.¡± Those were just some empty words. Caron had no intention of following the will of any god. In truth, he didn¡¯t even revere the divine. His rise to this position wasn¡¯t because he worshiped more devoutly than others but because he used the concept of faith more skillfully than anyone else. Instead of fostering genuine faith and seeking divine approval, it was more efficient to turn children into machines that could do nothing but recite prayers. There were plenty of priests capable of healing wounds. But Caron¡¯s method was far more efficient: mutte the children, cut into their bodies, extract what was inside, and force them to sing praises through endless torture. Repeat it enough times, and it would yield a purer, more potent form of divine power. Of course, there was the downside of creating something ¡°impure¡± in the process, but even with that in mind, his method was undeniably efficient. ¡°We cannot continue to allow such behavior,¡± Caron said. All eyes were on him. With a soft smile and a gentle tone, he spoke again, ¡°I will personally purify that vile demon¡¯s mind.¡± The expressions of those present immediately stiffened. It was only natural. Not a single person there misunderstood the true intent behind Caron¡¯s words. Everyone sprang into action, preparing for what was toe. This was why the Holy Church had maintained its power for so long¡ªby performing the ritual that invades another¡¯s mind. As they hurried to prepare, Caron smiled. But this time, it was a genuine smile, one of malice and cruelty. ¡®...ck Fangs.¡¯ No doubt, they felt like they had the world in their grasp, smugly believing everything was within their control. But soon, they would learn the truth. There are some enemies in this world you should never, ever provoke. [ Join Patreon tosupport the trantionand toread up to5 chapters aheadof the release of"I identally Created a Viinous Organization"and4 chapters aheadof the release of"I Became a Childhood Friend With the Viinous /Jade43] Chapter 65: Black Fangs vs. Holy Church (4) Chapter 65: ck Fangs vs. Holy Church (4) Chapter 65: ck Fangs vs. Holy Church (4) ¡°I understand the situation. I¡¯ll gather the others and head there shortly.¡± The man on the screen spoke those words. Given the emergency, it was only natural that the entire leadership of the Holy Church would gather to discuss the next steps. ¡°Yes, I understand,¡± Caron replied with his usual, insincere smile before terminating the teleportation spell. However, contrary to his words, Caron had no intention of waiting for them to arrive. In a way, it was to be expected. Even though they were both cardinals, Caron and that man were worlds apart. Unlike the others, Caron was privy to the Holy Church¡¯s deepest secret, shared with him by the now-vanished Pope.The power he wielded and his abilities were iparable to anyone else¡¯s. After all, Caron was the cardinal responsible for the most important empire, a position that granted him unparalleled authority within the Holy Church. It wasn¡¯t for nothing that people called him the next Pope. ¡®If those foolse, they¡¯ll only get in my way,¡¯ he thought. They were all hypocrites. Just by looking at that man, he could tell. When power grows, corruption is inevitable. Caron knew this, and although he was aware of some of the things happening, he believed a solution was necessary. Even if something is broken beyond repair, one should at least try to fix it. ¡®Utterly disgusting,¡¯ Caron thought with disdain. Whether they were like that man, nurturing a field of flowers in their heads while feigning piety, or indulging in all kinds of corruption behind the scenes while pretending to be virtuous, the Holy Church was full of such vermin. Thetter group was at least somewhat reasonable, but¡­ Even they balked at the idea of grinding orphans to create a Holy Grail, an efficient method in Caron¡¯s eyes. He had once suggested it, only to be rejected outright¡ªno matter how desperate the situation, they couldn¡¯t bring themselves tomit such a sin, they said. Caron knew this because they had refused, fearing divine punishment. Fortunately, their immediate rejection allowed him to kill and silence them on the spot. ¡®They¡¯re all so frustratingly narrow-minded.¡¯ One could obtain as much divine power as needed by using people. These vermin hypocritically rejected the idea of using humans as resources. But Caron was convinced¡ªthere was no more efficient material than humans. That¡¯s how he had risen to his current position. He had caught the eye of the Pope, who understood his methods, and was named as his sessor. However, this efficient approach was only possible within the empire. Those hypocrites would surely reject this rational means of utilizing divine power. As a result, Caron had to waste time ensuring thorough security for nothing. The mass production of the Holy Grail could have been far more efficient, but it wasn¡¯t. ¡®Thanks to them, everything is bing a hassle.¡¯ It was already troublesome enough to deal with the leader of the ck Fangs, but now he had to clean up any evidence just because those idiots wereing. First, Caron needed to quickly hand over the hero¡¯s corpse to the Empire. He had long-standing ties with the Second Prince, so it would be easy enough to ask him for a favor. If he left it to that cunning emperor, he¡¯d surely lose all ownership of the body. That prince was the perfect choice. ¡°...?¡± Why was it? Why did a sudden, uneasy feeling creep up on him? A sense of foreboding washed over him, as if he was making the wrong choice. But Caron was a rational man. He wouldn¡¯t abandon the most efficient n just because of an unstable factor like intuition. ¡°...Ca-Cardinal! The preparations for the ritual areplete!¡± Just as Caron was diligently cleaning up the evidence, a subordinate reported to him. Caron quickly moved his feet. Reciting an incantation, a hidden passageway appeared before him¡ªstairs leading down to the underground cathedral. As he walked through the dark corridor, he arrived at a spring filled with crimson liquid. The Holy Blood. An artifact that had existed for hundreds, perhaps thousands of years. Made from the bones and flesh of a saint who had fulfilled her duty, it was the most powerful object in the possession of the Holy Church¡ªa relic that embodied the very history of the church. This was Caron¡¯s final trump card, one he had carefully preserved until now. It was a bit of a waste, but a trump card is meant to be used at times like this. There was no moment more urgent than now. He had to act before the leader of the ck Fangs exposed his deepest secret. Caron immersed himself in the spring. His white robes were dyed a deep red. He could feel the overwhelmingly powerful energy enveloping his entire body. No matter how strong the leader of the ck Fangs was, he wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand this. This was the manifestation of a living miracle, a power umted over dozens of generations of saints. It was on apletely different level from the Holy Grail. Only a monster like the Emperor of the Empire could hope to stand against it. Otherwise, the leader would soon lose his mind and be a mere puppet of the Holy Church. He would pay the price. The price for daring to challenge someone he should never have provoked. The price for foolishly opposing the Holy Church. With a smile, Caron prayed in the sacred spring. To the leader of the ck Fangs. Tap, tap. To let him into his mind. ****** ¡°...Uh, Cardinal, are you alright?¡± A voice called out to him. Caron, irritated, grabbed his forehead and responded sharply, ¡°Nothing happened. Stop distracting me and keep your mouth shut.¡± His tone was unusually forceful,pletely devoid of his usual pretense. His subordinate, caught off guard by the abrupt change, hesitated, but Caron didn¡¯t have the luxury to care about that. It was only natural. Nothing happened... That was a lie. Too much had happened. His head was spinning from the effort. ¡®What on earth was that?¡¯ Why was his mentalndscape filled with... human excrement and... vulgar pictures of an old woman? It wasn¡¯t just a matter of having a twisted taste; there was a palpable hatred toward those things. But if he hated them so much, why did they dominate his mental world so thoroughly? It was as if he had been forced to confront them all day long. ¡®No, that wasn¡¯t the only strange thing.¡¯ Fur Suit¡ª A mascot costume worn out of an overwhelming love for beastmen. A costume that cost him an entire month¡¯s sry, which he cherished. A muscr hand holding a stone engraved with electrical patterns to the cloaca of a yellow rat. The unsettling breath of that yellow rat, its cold sweat, and its flushed expression that refused to leave his memory no matter how hard he tried. And worse still... There were images and videos so disturbing that just thinking about them felt like his entire understanding of the world was crumbling. The more he explored this mentalndscape, the more bizarre and grotesque things he uncovered. No matter how much he tried, Caron couldn¡¯t make sense of the kind of mindset this person had or the life they had led. But one thing was clear. This man was definitely not the leader of the ck Fangs. There was no way someone like this could be the leader of the ck Fangs. It just wasn¡¯t possible. It couldn¡¯t be. To think that such a subhuman¡­ No, something even less than human could be leading an organization that had pushed the Holy Church into a corner¡ªCaron simply couldn¡¯t ept it. ¡®...How did this happen?¡¯ Caron was thrown into confusion. It was a mental world so bizarre, so grotesque, that it defied all logic. Realizing the oddity of the situation and sensing the imminent threat to his sanity, Caron had swiftly returned from that ce before his mind could bepletely shattered. No matter how much he thought about it, he couldn¡¯t make sense of what had just happened. Tap, tap. The man was indeed known as the leader of the ck Fangs. He was a figure the Empire had put out a nationwide bounty on¡ªso it would be stranger not to know him. Yet, that man, didn¡¯t resemble the leader of the ck Fangs at all. If that¡¯s the case¡­ was it all just a mistake by the Empire? Was everything they knew wrong? Even though the Empire had devoted all its resources to the investigation, could all those imperial soldiers be making such a blunder? ¡®Could that even be possible?¡¯ How could a colossal force like the Empire confuse such a fool with the leader of the ck Fangs? How could something so bizarre even happen? But¡­ looking at the current situation, there was no other exnation. There was no other way to make sense of it. ¡°Uh, uh, Cardinal...¡± As Caron wrestled with his confusion, his oblivious subordinate kept trying to speak to him. ¡°I told you to shut up.¡± He was losing control over his temper. Once again, sharp words, stripped of any pretense, spilled from Caron¡¯s lips. But oddly, his subordinate didn¡¯t obey hismand. ¡°Uh, uh¡­ Are you sure that¡¯s okay?¡± Already deeply unsettled, Caron¡¯s frustration boiled over at his subordinate¡¯s persistence. He was about tosh out at the man in front of him when... He froze. He had no choice but to stop. His subordinate was trembling, pointing at something with a shaking hand. When Caron followed the direction of the finger, he saw it¡ªa shocking anomaly. ¡°What¡­ what is this¡­?¡± The most powerful relic in the possession of the Holy Church. An object that had been passed down through centuries, perhaps millennia, along with the history of the Holy Church. A treasure among treasures. The miraculous spring had dwindled. In just a short span of time, nearly half of the Holy Blood had evaporated. The moment the history of the Holy Church had been halved in exchange for indulging in furry memes. [ Join Patreon tosupport the trantionand toread up to5 chapters aheadof the release of"I identally Created a Viinous Organization"and4 chapters aheadof the release of"I Became a Childhood Friend With the Viinous /Jade43] Chapter 66: Black Fangs vs. Holy Church (5) Chapter 66: ck Fangs vs. Holy Church (5) Chapter 66. ck Fangs vs. Holy Church (5) The most prized possession of the Holy Church . An artifact so crucial that it could be said to symbolize the Church itself had, in a blink, been halved¡ªa truly bizarre situation. Caron rubbed his eyes and looked back at the well, but nothing had changed. Half of the Holy Blood had been consumed. All for something so trivial. Caron¡¯s face twisted into a demon¡¯s grimace. The murderous aura emanating from him was so intense that his subordinates trembled, some even copsing to the ground in fear. But... Caron took a deep breath and tried his best to regain hisposure.After all, he wasn¡¯t a fool. If he had been, he wouldn¡¯t have risen to power so swiftly. As infuriating as it was to lose half of their most powerful asset over something so insignificant, there was no way to recover the lost Holy Blood now. Therefore... the priority was to understand the situation and figure out how to respond. The first thing he had to consider was... ¡®Why did such a massive amount disappear for this?¡¯ If what he had glimpsed was truly the mentalndscape of the ck Fangs¡¯ leader, he would have been shocked but not surprised. After all, intruding into the mind of someone of that caliber would inevitably consume a significant amount of Holy Blood. But this situation was utterly baffling. Just think about it logically. There was no way that bastard was so great a being that such a steep price needed to be paid. That was an undeniable, irrefutable fact. As Caron pondered how this could have happened, it suddenly hit him. ¡®The image I saw in his mind.¡¯ An image of a decrepit old woman, captured in a photograph so vile that it was impossible to understand who would desire such a thing, What kind of madman could possibly get excited over that horrific, naked body? And then... there were other things, shocking in apletely different way. Even Caron, who had experience in dissecting people, found the grotesqueness of it all beyond what he could tolerate. He had been too shocked to properly examine it... ¡®That was definitely strange.¡¯ The scenes he observed in that man¡¯s mind. Words like gaechu* or buntang*¡ªwords whose meanings were utterly iprehensible. They didn¡¯t seem to belong to this era at all. When he connected these to the reason the Holy Blood had disappeared... the answer became clear. ¡®A different world, and not just that¡ªa being from a higher dimension.¡¯ If that were the case, it would indeed make sense. Interfering with a being from another dimension was nearly impossible to begin with. Just observing them was close to a miracle, but to go beyond that and actually intrude into the mental world of a higher-dimensional being... If the price wasn¡¯t this steep, that would be even stranger. ¡°...¡± As Caron continued to delve deeper into his thoughts, piecing everything together, his expression grew more and more twisted. ¡®Are all beings from higher dimensions like this?¡¯ Getting excited over such a revolting photo of an old hag, sharing it with others... A collective of twisted perverts who, obsessed with demi-humans, couldn¡¯t be satisfied by just fulfilling their desires with beasts and instead aimed to be demi-humans themselves. If that was the standard of higher-dimensional beings... Just imagining it was so disgusting that it was unbearable. It made Caron nauseous. That¡¯s why Caron quickly wiped those thoughts from his mind. There were more pressing matters to attend to right now. ¡®Why on earth is that bizarre creature, the one called FurryFurry*, being mistaken for the leader of the ck Fangs?¡¯ Could this be some scheme by the Empire? A tactic employed by the Empire to keep the Holy Church in check? That thought briefly crossed his mind... but it didn¡¯t quite add up. Because even now, when he closed his eyes, he could still see it clearly. The Second Prince. The look in his eyes, filled with madness and obsession when he imed to have uncovered the identity of the ck Fangs¡¯ leader. The possibility that it was all an act was unimaginable. So, the Empire genuinely believed that strange human to be the leader of the ck Fangs. And... there was only one person who could have orchestrated such a thing. ¡®The ck Fangs...¡¯ It had to be them. Those bastards had cunningly deceived everyone with their wicked schemes. When he thought of it that way, everything started to make sense. If their goal was to confuse the Empire, it would have been easy to pin the me on just anyone. But they deliberately chose to frame a higher-dimensional being for their crimes, all to set this moment into motion. Somehow, they had uncovered the existence and operation of this well, leading Caron straight into their trap. And Caron had walked right into it. ¡®Just how far ahead did that bastard n?¡¯ Caron couldn¡¯t help but reflect on his own arrogance. Despite knowing that overconfidence was the most dangerous poison, he had let his judgment be clouded by rage over the interference with his ns. He had even dismissed the leader of the ck Fangs as nothing more than a lucky fool. Now, in hindsight, nothing could have been more shameful. ¡®If I hadn¡¯t sensed something off and had attempted to destroy that bizarre pervert¡¯s mind...¡¯ Half of the Holy Blood had already been consumed just by glimpsing into the mind of a higher-dimensional being. How much more would it take to destroy that mind? It was clear that what he had now would be utterly insufficient. Caron would have been trapped forever inside that pervert¡¯s brain. A mind filled with human excrement, Photos of an old hag, The grotesque images of people satisfying their desires with demi-humans. He would have been trapped in that grotesque mentalndscape, suffering for eternity. A cold sweat naturally ran down Caron¡¯s back. ¡®To mock your opponent in such a way...¡¯ This was a first. No matter how much he struggled, he couldn¡¯t shake the overwhelming feeling that he was merely ying in someone else¡¯s hand. This sense of helplessness was utterly terrifying. What kind of mind could conceive of such a n and actually bring it to fruition? The foresight of the ck Fangs¡¯ leader was truly terrifying. But... ¡®I can¡¯t back down.¡¯ The wisest course of action would be to avoid confronting such an opponent. Even though he knew this, Caron couldn¡¯t bring himself to stop the attack. In a way, it was only natural. Now that it was clear the ck Fangs¡¯ leader knew about the Holy Blood¡­ it was certain that he knew about other secrets as well. If those were to be exposed¡­ It would be the end. Everything would be over. All the reputation he had built, all the future he had envisioned, would be shattered. The moment that bastard opened his mouth, Caron¡¯s life would be finished. There was no way he could allow such a person to live. So... he had to be eliminated. No matter what it took. No matter what risks he had to take. ¡°...Bring me the contents of the Holy Grail. All of it.¡± That¡¯s why Caron gave the order. Originally, it was meant to be used against that bizarrely elusive potion dealer, the one who was so skilled at hiding his true identity. But ns had to change. Now was not the time to hold back cards. This was a matter of life and death, and everything had to be wagered. Of course, it wouldn¡¯t match the power of the Holy Blood, but... It was better than nothing. ¡®ck Fangs... I apologize for underestimating you.¡¯ ¡®But don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be easy prey either. ¡® The leader of the ck Fangs... Caron had a faint inkling of who he really was. There was no way the Empire had mistakenly identified that strange man as the leader by chance. There had to be some connection between the ck Fangs¡¯ leader and that man. Perhaps... They were both beings who descended from the same higher dimension, ying games with the world below. ¡®No, my instincts told me that was the truth.¡¯ Then the course of action was clear. Find the soul that doesn¡¯t belong to this world and invade its mental world. Definitely. Even if he had to use all the remaining Holy Blood, even if he had to gather every ounce of divine power he had stored up, it would be a close call. But it was worth the challenge. With a determined expression, Caron submerged himself in the blood once more. ...The time for the final battle hade. The calm before the storm. Whether Caron¡¯s choice was the right one or not, only the oue would reveal. ***** I groggily sat up in bed, irritated. This healthy body seemed to be on striketely, as if it was protesting the overuse. My back. The area between my shoulder des ached too much to sleep. It seemed like sleep was out of the question tonight. Staring nkly at the wall, I soon found myself deep in thought. In a way, it was only natural. It¡¯s almost unsettling how peaceful everything feels, so much so that it doesn¡¯t even seem real. But the truth is, I¡¯ve dered all-out war against the Holy Church in the name of the ck Fangs. Technically speaking, I¡¯m in an incredibly dangerous situation. It would be stranger not to worry about what¡¯sing next. ¡®...Maybe I should have been a bit more cautious.¡¯ Lately, I¡¯ve been feeling like I¡¯ve be a bit careless. Especially after putting on these earrings. They¡¯re supposed to enhance my intuition, yet... It feels like they¡¯re having the opposite effect. Whenever I try to think about the identity of the ck Fangs¡¯ leader or reflect on my own actions, I find it strangely difficult to focus. Sometimes, I¡¯m hit with this inexplicable confidence and certainty. And right now, the instinct that¡¯s creeping in... ¡®Should I really just get rid of them?¡¯ It¡¯s so absurd that I¡¯m seriously considering disposing of this artifact. There¡¯s a limit to how much nonsense I can tolerate. Telling me not to worry because the Holy Church is on the verge of self-destruction anyway? The Holy Church isn¡¯t full of idiots. There¡¯s no way something that ridiculous could actually happen, right? [TL - gaechu: It¡¯s Korean inte ng. It¡¯s like saying ¡®I Rmend it¡¯. buntang: It¡¯s also Korean inte ng. And its original meaning is to cause amotion in a very loud and bustling manner. It also has the meaning of disrupting. Join Patreon tosupport the trantionand toread up to5 chapters aheadof the release of"I identally Created a Viinous Organization"and4 chapters aheadof the release of"I Became a Childhood Friend With the Viinous /Jade43] Chapter 67: Black Fangs vs. Holy Church (6) Chapter 67: ck Fangs vs. Holy Church (6) Chapter 67: ck Fangs vs. Holy Church (6) Caron once again checked the condition of the spring he was submerged in. The Treasury of Stars. The Hand of Grace. The Seal of Radiance. These were all holy relics that had etched their names into history. Even within the crimson blood, they had not lost their brilliance, gleaming brightly. And then there were the bones and flesh. With the addition of the main ingredient from the Grail stored in the warehouse, the miraculous spring was restored to its former state... No, perhaps it was now radiating an even more powerful energy than before. In hindsight, it was only natural. It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that the entirety of the Holy Church¡¯s power was concentrated here. ...With this, all preparations wereplete. Every card that could be yed had been gathered. There were no more cards left to prepare. Now, the only thing remaining... was the final battle. ¡°Your Eminence, if I may be so bold, are you sure this is alright?¡± His subordinate asked anxiously. It was only natural. After all, this was nothing short of a gamble. A gamble where everything was at stake. But there was no other choice. There were no alternatives left. It was all or nothing¡ªeither they would seize everything, or lose everything and fall into ruin. This battle had already entered such a stage. ¡°I don¡¯t mean to doubt you, but given the circumstances, wouldn¡¯t it be better to wait for the others and ensure everything is perfect...?¡± The subordinate hesitantly suggested, but it was clear what he truly wanted to say. He was asking, was this really okay? Could they really win? What if they lost everything in the end? However, without a moment¡¯s hesitation, Caronid down and submerged his entire body in the red spring. Lose? What kind of foolish question was that? No one enters a war expecting to lose. Therefore... They would win. No matter what, they would win. With that resolve, Caron closed his eyes. An overwhelming sense of omnipotence surged through his body. Caron sped his hands together and prayed with unwavering determination. This time, for real, it was time to invade the mind of the ck Fangs¡¯ leader. ***** A consciousness endlessly drifting. The scenery before his eyes changed hundreds, thousands of times. After what seemed like an eternity... ¡®...Did I seed?¡¯ Caron had finally reached the mental world. ...No, could this really be called arrival? The ce was too deste. Surely, a person¡¯s mental world should be more vibrant. But this ce was strangely empty. What he could sense... Was love. Even though it must have been protected by overwhelming divine power, a deep affection reached him faintly. A maddening, obsessive love directed towards just one person. Caron instinctively realized. Something was definitely wrong. [Hmm...] The voice echoed around the same time. There shouldn¡¯t have been any voices in a mental world, yet a chilling voice brushed against his ear. Caron turned his head to find the source of the sound. And then... [So this is how it turned out.] He came face to face with it. A monster made of dark shadows. A ck wolf, grinning ominously as if something amused it. [Siel asked mest time, as payback for making her go berserk without her consent, to protect the Captain when things got dangerous.] The wolf slowly approached him. [Things are taking an unexpectedly strange turn.] With it, the ominous ck shadow followed, seemingly ready to devour him at any moment. [In trying to protect that Captain, I ended up protecting his enemy instead.] The wolf continued to spout nonsensical words. ¡°Stay back!¡± But Caron couldn¡¯t make sense of what the wolf was saying. Because Caron knew exactly what that wolf was. The incident from 11 years ago, told to him by the Pope. The Beast King, who was surely betrayed by the Emperor in his final moments, now stood before him. Caron¡¯s mind raced. Could he defeat this wolf in this situation? Could he ovee it and escape safely from here? Even in the best-case scenario, the odds were fifty-fifty. Assuming the wolf was weaker than in its prime, it was still fifty-fifty. And even if he did manage to win, there was another problem. He couldn¡¯t afford to hold back against an opponent like this. Even if he used all his strength to win here, what good would that do if he couldn¡¯t then deal with the leader of the ck Fangs? ...No matter how he thought about it, there was no solution. He couldn¡¯t see a way to achieve his goal and get out of this situation unscathed. As Caron stood there, sweating and facing off against the wolf, it happened. [I¡¯ll give you a choice.] ¡°...What?¡± In an instant, the ominous energy that had been swirling around him vanished. The dark shadow that had seemed ready to tear him apart disappeared. The wolf, nowpletely calm, posed a question to Caron. [I¡¯ll step aside, so decide whether you¡¯ll return or press forward.] The path to the leader of the ck Fangs was no longer blocked. The wolf was even willing to open it for him. So now he had to choose: give up and turn back, or enter the leader¡¯s mental world. It was a ridiculous situation. As Caron stared suspiciously at the wolf, the creature swore on its name. ¡®The chance that it¡¯s lying¡­¡¯ The proposal was so absurd that he considered the possibility, but it seemed unlikely. Even putting aside the fact that a vow made in one¡¯s name was unbreakable, no matter how high the being¡¯s status¡­ Demons, by their nature, were such beings. Their actions, while iprehensible, were motivated by their own twisted sense of pleasure, regardless of good or evil. There was no lie in this offer. After much deliberation, Caron finally spoke. He would move forward. After all, he had no other choice. [Remember, this was your choice.] The wolf spoke in a tone that seemed to mock him. With a sinister smile, the wolf stepped aside, revealing a path. The ck void transformed into a white door. Caron, eyes filled with doubt, looked at the wolf, but the creature reassured him. This was indeed the path to the ck Fangs leader¡¯s mental world. Given the situation, there was no reason to hesitate. ¡¯You should never take a demon¡¯s word at face value. ¡¯ Sure, it said it would step aside, but it never promised not to attack. There was always the possibility that it might ambush him from behind. With that in mind, Caron quickly pushed open the door, desperately ignoring the ominousughter of the wolf that echoed behind him. ***** Once again, his vision shifted. This time, he found himself in a room filled with static noise. A bizarre space, different from before. But that¡¯s exactly why Caron knew for sure. This was the mental world of the ck Fangs¡¯s leader. It was just as horrifying as that wretched creature¡¯s. A mental world where interferable information was mixed with inexplicably unreadable information. This was evidence, clear as day, that the owner of this world was an entity of a higher dimension. As Caron scanned his surroundings¡­ He quickly noticed something odd. The barrier that should have been protecting him suddenly lost its form. The brilliant glow it once had turned to shadow and melted away. ¡®This is¡­¡¯ Only then did Caron realize what had happened earlier. It was that wolf. That damned wolf had set this up. ...It never intended to attack Caron directly from the start. All it did was distract Caron, disrupting his concentration, while subtly interfering with the spell that formed the barrier. The divine power that had been enveloping him was now scattering in all directions, having lost its focus. ...He was tricked. Completely and utterly deceived. The wolf had tampered with the spell, shattering the barrier and then fooling him with illusions. It manipted him into making a foolish choice, only to mock him afterward, saying that it was his decision. A chill ran down Caron¡¯s spine. But... Caron quickly grabbed hold of his rationality. Now wasn¡¯t the time to be angry. This was dangerous. Wandering around in a mental world belonging to a being of this magnitude without any form of defense was practically a death sentence. So... he had to escape. Considering the future of the Holy Church, it might have made sense to stand and fight the leader of the ck Fangs to the end. But that wasn¡¯t Caron¡¯s concern. Even someone like Caron, who had taken lives without a second thought, understood the value of his own life. There was nothing in this world more precious than his own survival. So, as he quickly turned toward the exit to make his escape... ¡°Huh...?¡± A dumbfounded sound escaped Caron¡¯s lips. It was only natural. The exit, which should have been right behind him, kept getting farther and farther away. No matter how much he ran, the distance between him and the exit never closed. He ran and ran, but the door only seemed to retreat further. ...No, this wasn¡¯t just the door moving away. ¡®Am I¡­ being pulled in?¡¯ Caron turned his head toward the force that was dragging him. And then... He faced it. Something he should never have looked at. His mind went numb. His head swirled. His thoughts were scattered. Something iprehensible had turned its gaze upon Caron. Nothing was clear. No mere mortal couldprehend the being now before him. But if there was one thing Caron could be certain of, ¡°Ah¡­¡± ...it was that he had made the mistake of touching something he should have never, ever disturbed. Join Patreon tosupport the trantionand toread up to5 chapters aheadof the release of"I identally Created a Viinous Organization"and4 chapters aheadof the release of"I Became a Childhood Friend With the Viinous /Jade43] Chapter 68: Is There Salvation Even for a Murderous Girl? (1) Chapter 68: Is There Salvation Even for a Murderous Girl? (1) Chapter 68: Is There Salvation Even for a Murderous Girl? (1) Caron finally realized his folly. Make the ck Fangs understand that there are certain foes in this world that one must never provoke? It was him who needed to learn that lesson. No matter how much it was the only way to maintain the power and fame he had built up over the years. He should never have meddled. Once he recognized the disparity between them, he should have given up on everything and fought just to survive. But... ¡°Ah...¡± Regret alwayses toote, only when mistakes can no longer be undone. ¡®It¡¯ greedily devoured the divine power that swirled around Caron. The immense power he had prepared for the showdown with the ck Fangs was being absorbed in an instant. If ¡®It¡¯ consumed all of his divine power, the next target was obvious. So Caron struggled. The exit was still far away. A terrible pain coursed through his entire body, contorting Caron¡¯s face in agony. Yet, Caron did not stop moving forward. Nothing else mattered now. Honor, wealth, authority. All of it lost its value in the face of the one thing that truly mattered¡ªsurvival. Power? Who cared about that? He just wanted to live. But... as if denying even that, ¡®It¡¯ clung to Caron. His head spun. Just being near it was eroding his sanity. Yet still, Caron gritted his teeth. And then... he looked at his left arm. He had realized. Why ¡®It¡¯ was dragging him down. It was power. ¡®It¡¯ was greedily consuming only his divine power. So, to survive... he had to give up everything. The Holy Marks imnted from the talented children. The marks, proof of divine favor, which allowed him to perform miracles. It had taken the sacrifice of hundreds to barely acquire these marks, due to the issues arising during the imntation process. But now was not the time to worry about such things. The Holy Marks embedded in his spirit were slowly fading. Caron forcibly separated the marks from himself. He desperately hoped that this would satisfy ¡®It¡¯ and make it release him. But... ¡°Is it... still not enough...?¡± He had offered up his most powerful asset. Even if he returned to reality, the power of the vanished Holy Marks would not return. Despite such a sacrifice, ¡®It¡¯ still refused to let Caron go. Apulsion surged within him. The urge to throw everything away and sing a hymn of praise to ¡®It.¡¯ For now, Caron was barely protecting his mind with his remaining divine power, but that too was reaching its limit. But he couldn¡¯t allow it. He couldn¡¯t die here. He had to survive. No matter the cost. To do so... he had no choice but to discard everything. The only way to survive was to relinquish all the power ¡®It¡¯ desired and flee. Caron clenched his teeth once more and relinquished all the divine power he held. All the strength he had umted to rise to the rank of Cardinal, he sacrificed to that monster. The force holding him began to weaken. But still... ¡®Why...?¡¯ ¡®It¡¯ would not release Caron. It was not enough. Just a little more¡­ if he could just reach out a bit further, he could touch the exit. The exit out of this hell was right in front of him. But he was one step short. Caron¡¯s face was painted with despair. ...He realized. Why he was one step short. He had already given up all his divine power. Now, Caron was nothing more than an ordinary human. But even so, if there was still something left, what could it be? His life. Even hisst remaining shred of life was being devoured by that monster. ¡°Ah¡­ ¡ö¡ö, I renounce my life as a heretic and offer everything to you.¡± His mouth moved on its own, uttering such words. For some reason, an overwhelming sense of happiness washed over him. The happiness of submitting to ¡®It.¡¯ A smile crept onto his face. A maniacal grin that threatened to tear his lips apart. Even though that being wasn¡¯t even paying attention to him, just being near it was driving Caron mad. This would be hisst rational thought. Soon, Caron¡¯s mind wouldpletely shatter, and he would willingly choose to be one with ¡®It.¡¯ In the end¡­ there was only one decision left for him to make. He let go. Forty years of his life. With that, Caron¡¯s hand finally touched the door. ¡­His vision shifted rapidly. Caron managed to escape from that hellish ce. But¡­ There was no face filled with the joy of survival. Only an old, decrepit man, so aged and worn that he was unrecognizable from his former self, stood there, shedding tears alone. ***** I sat on the bed, propping my chin up, deeply contemting a certain problem. ¡®When you possess someone, which sexual preference do you follow?¡¯ ...I know it¡¯s a stupid question. It¡¯s even more pointless than debating whether a sword or a spear is stronger. But even so, I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about it. Considering my current situation, it was only natural. I¡¯m sure of it. If you dreamt of devouring a middle-aged man in his thirties, anyone would end up pondering something like this. Especially if the detailed scenario of the dream involved the man crying alone while singing a hymn, only to transform into an old man at the end. Even more so. SM. BL. Cannibalism. Grandpas. A hybrid. The abyss of the abyss. To be fair, the cannibalism part mostly involved sucking some sort of liquid? out of the old man, which makes it a bit ambiguous. But that just makes it more horrifying. If it had just been a regr guy, I could have just brushed it off, thinking, ¡°Well, I guess this body has some peculiar tastes.¡± But what kind of twisted preference involves enjoying the taste of liquiding from an old man so much that I couldn¡¯t stop licking it? Ie from a time when the idea that all preferences should be respected was prevalent, and I considered myself to have an open mind. But there¡¯s a limit, no matter what. If this is the sexual preference of the body I¡¯ve possessed... And if my mind, as it bes more and more in sync with this body, ends up being tainted by such bizarre, perverted tastes... ¡®This is driving me crazy.¡¯ Just imagining it is horrifying. This is why, when I woke up from that dream with a strange sense of pleasure, I was plunged into deep anguish. Thinking about how to verify my purity, and the fact that I¡¯m even worried about something so bizarre, is giving me a serious reality check. As I was sighing deeply, trapped in that cycle of thoughts, it happened. ¡°......?¡± Suddenly, a familiar sound reached my ears. Before I knew it, a message window had popped up in front of me. Conditions have been met, initiating first transformation. Due to the vast amount of absorbed divine power, the transformation process will take some time. You have obtained the Holy Mark of the God of Light (Apostle Level). The rank is too high, initiating rank degradation. ...Rank degradation has not urred. Investigating reason.... The obtained Holy Mark has undergone modifications, optimized for imntation. The Holy Mark will be imnted in tandem with bodily transformations. Advisory to the user. I am not your enemy. Follow the predetermined destiny. It is impossible to save everyone. As always, dozens of messages shed before my eyes in less than 0.01 seconds, only to vanish with a strange noise. So, no information was left for me to digest. ¡®Well, I didn¡¯t expect anything different.¡¯ At this point, it wasn¡¯t surprising. This wasn¡¯t the first time something like this had happened. If anything, it would¡¯ve been stranger if the status window had worked perfectly. ¡®Looks like I¡¯m not getting any sleep tonight.¡¯ Though that strange issue about preferences had already been erased from my mind. Now, I had something else to think about. Why did this pop up now? Was it somehow rted to that dream? There were so many things I needed to figure out. It seemed that tonight wouldn¡¯t be a restful one. The world itself was conspiring to keep me awake. I finally got up from the bed and turned on the light. Where should I even begin investigating this? No matter how much I thought about it, I couldn¡¯t grasp anything, but I couldn¡¯t just leave it unattended. After some deliberation, I reopened the status window. It was the only thing I could investigate right now. ¡®As expected, it¡¯s still the same.¡¯ I had hoped it would¡¯ve recovered a bit by now, but the status window was still broken. Maybe it would fix itself at some critical moment. That was my gut feeling, but for now, it was just taking up space. I was about to dismiss the status window from my view when... I noticed it. Something clearly out of ce. Amidst the jumble of broken text, there was one part that was rtively intact. I carefully tapped on it. And then, at that moment¡­ a familiar yet unfamiliar traits window appeared. ¡ö¡ö¡¯s Rank The qualification to stand above everyone else in this world. ...Was this the original description? Join Patreon tosupport the trantionand toread up to5 chapters aheadof the release of"I identally Created a Viinous Organization"and4 chapters aheadof the release of"I Became a Childhood Friend With the Viinous /Jade43] Chapter 69: Is There Salvation Even for a Murderous Girl? (2) Chapter 69: Is There Salvation Even for a Murderous Girl? (2) Chapter 69: Is There Salvation Even for a Murderous Girl? (2) I once again turned my gaze towards the peculiar status window. Rank of ¡ö¡ö A qualification to stand above anyone in the world. This... was definitely different. Where there should have been something written about immunity to mental attacks, there was now a bizarre phrase. And the first two characters had been reced by some strange symbols. ¡®...This really works.¡¯ As someone who had yed the previous game, I had a feeling that if there were any hidden Easter eggs, this trait would be it. It had always been the most suspicious feature. A trait that even worked against the final boss, the Demon Lord of Domination. While ying, I had brushed it off as just part of the game. But if you think about it, this trait meant being superior to the final boss. That¡¯s the reason I chose this trait in the first ce. ¡®Honestly, I wasn¡¯t even paying much attention.¡¯ Even without hidden features, immunity to mental attacks was already an incredibly powerful ability. I was fine whether it worked or not, but now, suddenly, I hit the jackpot. Although the description of the trait was vague, the fact that it had evolved was something to celebrate. I didn¡¯t know exactly what had been enhanced or what benefits had been gained, but since it wasn¡¯t losing its original capabilities, there was no downside. ¡®...But why did it change?¡¯ I¡¯d seen traits evolve in the previous game once certain conditions were met. Unless the system hadpletely changed in this sequel, it was safe to assume a simr mechanic was in ce. Which meant that I must have unknowingly triggered something to evolve the trait. But what could I have possibly done to...? ¡°...Ah.¡± Suddenly, memories started flooding through my mind. Recruiting powerhouses like Siel, Lien, and Miss Rubia. Killing the archmage¡¯s apprentice. Illegally acquiring the fallen holy sword and other artifacts. Hiding the revolutionaries. nting a spy within the Imperial army. Creating and spreading the cult of the ck Fangs, a fraudulent religion, across the nation. Even just the big events were piling up. Most recently, I had even dered my intention to destroy the Holy Church. ...Yeah, I had caused a lot of chaos. It wasn¡¯t that I couldn¡¯t figure out the reason. It was that there were too many potential reasons. As I was reflecting on my trail of destruction, I was interrupted by something unexpected. ¡°...?¡± My head was already spinning with too many thoughts, but suddenly a strange light distracted me. I looked down at the source of the light¡ªan engraving on the back of my hand. A red, glowing, pulsing symbol. I recognized this effect all too well. It was the tracking spell I had seen countless times in the previous game. A signal that something had gone wrong with the target. The important thing was... I had only cast this tracking spell on one person. Lucy. The Empire¡¯s worst psychopath. A human monster who found joy in murder. The blue-haired viiness I had encountered in the ck market, the one I had seen in the spoiler threads. If this signal wasing to me now, it meant something had happened to Lucy. A strange intuition began to creep up on me. It felt like something critical was happening just outside of my view. There was only one thing I needed to do now. I quickly threw on my robe and activated the tracking spell. The connection I had established with Lucy before¡ªfollowing that thread, I let my mana flow through it, and soon, her location settled into my mind. And then... my face twisted with confusion. ¡®The Grand Temple?¡¯ Why on earth was she at the Grand Temple? ***** Caron staggered as he rose to his feet. The once overflowing Fountain of Miracles, brimming with divine power, hadpletely dried up¡ªjust as expected. As he feared, the monster had devoured all the holy energy in such a short time. But that wasn¡¯t all it consumed. He could barely move his body. Even the slightest motion brought waves of excruciating pain. Caron¡¯s skin was now wrinkled and shriveled, and his once dark hair had turned stark white. This was the price Caron paid for touching what should never have been touched. Once, he had been a young and sessful cardinal, with the papacy all but guaranteed to him. The future that oncey so promisingly ahead of him was gone. Now, only an old, decrepit man remained. But¡ª ¡®No¡­¡¯ Caron grit his teeth. He knew he had been utterly defeated and that he had lost everything. He wasn¡¯t foolish enough to deny that. Yet, even so, he couldn¡¯t let go of what he had grasped. He refused to live out the rest of his days dying a slow death from old age. Not aftering this far. He couldn¡¯t die like this. He needed another chance. No matter what it took, he had to find a way to rise again. ¡°C-Cardinal, what¡­ what happened to you¡­?¡± Even if that meant¡ª ¡°Come to me. There¡¯s something I need you to do.¡± ¡ªreaching out to the forbidden. The subordinate¡¯s face turned pale with terror. He could tell from Caron¡¯s tone and expression that something was terribly wrong. He could sense that his life was in danger. But Caron didn¡¯t hesitate as he approached the man. No matter how aged and decrepit Caron¡¯s body had be, resistance from the subordinate was impossible. After all, the Holy Church and the Empire were bound by mutual cooperation. If one side provided the Holy Grail, the other ensured efficient means of control. ¡°P-Please, spare me. I¡­ I can¡¯t die here.¡± The subordinate muttered in a trembling voice, his face drained of color. In a panic, he even pulled out a picture of his newborn child from his coat, desperately holding it up as if it could save him. But at that moment, his fate was sealed. Had he tried proving his usefulness instead of appealing to sentimentality, his chances of survival might have improved. There was only so much ignorance Caron could tolerate. After all the time the subordinate had spent serving him, he still hadn¡¯t learned a thing about Caron¡¯s nature. ¡°I¡¯m genuinely curious,¡± Caron interrupted the man¡¯s desperate pleas, his voice cold and indifferent. The subordinate¡¯s face contorted in shock. Caron slowly stepped closer to him and asked, ¡°Did you really think I would care about your future or your brat¡¯s?¡± He meant it. None of it mattered. What did it matter if a child grew up without a father? If it guaranteed his survival, Caron wouldn¡¯t hesitate to tear the man apart in front of the child. As long as he could stay alive, other people¡¯s lives were meaningless. And so, Caron reached out his hand towards the subordinate without a moment¡¯s hesitation, a grotesque smile spreading across his face. At that moment, a flood of dark energy surged forth. Caron¡¯s form was now more akin to a demon than a human. This was the result of secret experiments he and the Pope had conducted in the shadows. Ironically, the Holy Church, which imed to fight against demons, was the perfect ce to conduct forbidden research on them. [Give me all that you are.] The man in front of him stared nkly at Caron, tears streaming down his face. Momentster, the Imperial ve brand on his body began to glow. Like a puppet on strings, the man moved unnaturally and responded eagerly, grasping Caron¡¯s outstretched hand. A contract was sealed. The man¡¯s body began to dissolve. Flesh and bone melted into shadows, vanishing entirely. All that remained was his life force, which flowed directly into Caron. A sinister energy, the dark essence of a demon, radiated from Caron¡¯s body. Given that he was imitating a demonic contract using a human vessel, the oue was inevitable. Caron had always known about the potential power of such a contract, but the troublesome side effects had kept him from using it. Now, though, there was no time to worry about consequences. There was no ce for him in the Holy Church anymore. No matter how much the Pope had favored him, there was no way he would protect Caron after this. Not only had Caron lost all the sacred relics, but he hadn¡¯t even finished covering up the mess he had made. Soon, not just the Pope, but representatives from other branches of the Church woulde for his head. ¡®I will survive. No matter what it takes.¡¯ He would live and wait for the next opportunity, whenever it mighte. Caron moved towards the secret passage that led to the Grand Temple. With a twisted smile, he climbed the stairs, hopeful that by draining the life force of those at the top, he might restore his former self. And then... his face contorted in shock. What he saw before him was beyond belief. The beautiful statues of the gods were drenched in red. The pungent smell of blood hung heavy in the air. The entire temple was defiled, stained with human flesh and blood. An unthinkable sight. Why? How? Like a fleeting memory, a conversation from Caron¡¯s past shed through his mind. A discussion he¡¯d had with a man he had once disposed of: ¡°The gods are watching your vile deeds. One day, you¡¯ll face the consequences for what you¡¯ve done.¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you realized yet? There are no gods. And without gods, there is no divine punishment.¡± Caron hadughed as he watched the man die. No matter what he did, divine retribution had nevere. There were beings that granted power in exchange for faith, but they didn¡¯t distinguish between good and evil. If that was the case, then they weren¡¯t gods¡ªthey were machines. And machines existed to be used by humans. That belief had allowed Caron to live with such confidence, convinced that no divine punishment would evere for him. But now... ¡°Found you.¡° Looking back, he realized that he had been half right and half wrong. There was no benevolent god of light. No god hade to smite Caron for his sins. But there was still punishment. Footsteps echoed through the blood-soaked temple, announcing the approach of death. ¡°Now it¡¯s just you and me.¡± A blue-haired girl, soaked in blood from head to toe, stood before him, tears streaming down her face as she stared at Caron. ...Punishment hade for him. [ Join Patreon tosupport the trantionand toread up to5 chapters aheadof the release of"I identally Created a Viinous Organization"and4 chapters aheadof the release of"I Became a Childhood Friend With the Viinous /Jade43] Chapter 70: Is There Salvation Even for the Murderous Girl? (3) Chapter 70: Is There Salvation Even for the Murderous Girl? (3) Chapter 70: Is There Salvation Even for the Murderous Girl? (3) The video that the ck Fangs spread across the Empire. After watching it, Lucy was filled with doubts and immediately set off towards the Grand Temple. However, the scene of Lucy bursting through the temple doors, dering her intent to investigate what was truly happening, never came to pass. ¡°What am I supposed to do¡­?¡± She simply lingered around the vicinity of the temple, heaving a deep sigh out of frustration. In hindsight, it was the obvious oue. The Grand Temple wasn¡¯t exactly a ce anyone could just walk into, and the Empire was in an uproar over the matters rted to the ck Fangs. In this situation, there was no way the Empire, which was already in turmoil, would let an apprentice knight with no real authority enter the Grand Temple.And Lucy wasn¡¯t strong enough to ignore the heavily guarded entrance and barge in, either. No matter how much she thought about it, she couldn¡¯t find a solution. Should she just turn back¡­? ¡®No. I can¡¯t retreat here.¡¯ She had to confirm it. She needed to know if the children were really doing okay. The thirty children Lucy had delivered to the Holy Church, along with the others that her fellow knights had rescued as part of their duties. The doubt that arose from seeing the video of the ck Fangs¡¯mander. The eerie feeling that the Holy Church might be using the children for something sinister¡ªit gnawed at her, and she couldn¡¯t leave until she had answers. Just as Lucy was pacing back and forth, struggling with what to do¡ª ¡°...Huh?¡± Her face flushed with surprise. She had just caught a fleeting glimpse of a familiar face¡ªa girl from the sibling pair she had once handed over to the Holy Church. Given the situation, there was no time for hesitation. Lucy immediately took off, chasing in the direction the girl had disappeared. The scenery blurred past her as she sped ahead. The girl, barely within reach, continued to slip out of Lucy¡¯s grasp, darting off toward an unknown destination. At the end of the unexpected chase, Lucy found herself standing in front of a dead-end wall. ¡®Where could she have gone?¡¯ Panicked, she quickly scanned her surroundings. But the girl was nowhere to be seen. This was beyond strange. There was no way the girl could have escaped from here. Yet she had vanished like a ghost. No¡ªif she really thought about it, the strangeness didn¡¯t end there. Lucy was considered a promising young knight, with enough potential that she could manipte magic to some extent. She had gathered magic into her legs to chase the girl at top speed. But she still couldn¡¯t catch her. It was something that defied all reason. It made no sense that a child could run faster than Lucy. ¡®Am I just seeing things?¡¯ That thought crossed her mind, but it didn¡¯t sit right. Sure, she¡¯d been under a lot of stresstely, but she wasn¡¯t at the point of having hallucinations. No matter how much she thought about it, she couldn¡¯te up with an answer. Exhausted, Lucy naturally leaned against the wall... and felt something strange. It should have been just an ordinary wall. But something was sticking out. Almost like a doorknob. Lucy touched the worn brick wall again. It was certain. This was an illusion created by magic. Someone had carefully set up an enchantment here to conceal a passage. But for what purpose? Where did this passage lead? Could that child have been guiding her here all along? No,e to think of it¡ªwho was that child in the first ce? Lucy¡¯s mind swirled with questions. She couldn¡¯t wrap her head around the situation. But¡­ what she had to do right now was clear. Swallowing nervously, Lucy opened the door and stepped into the unknown space beyond. ***** She descended a long staircase leading underground and continued walking down a damp, unsettling passageway. The further she went, the more bewildered she became. When she thought back on it, that secret passage had been oddly close to the Grand Temple. She hadn¡¯t considered it until now. If she wasn¡¯t mistaken about the direction... this ce should be beneath the Grand Temple itself. ¡°This is...¡± Finally, she arrived at her destination. What greeted Lucy was a space that felt entirely out of ce. Even more so because it was impossible to tell what it had been used for. It wasn¡¯t a ce where people could have lived¡ªno sunlight reached here, and there wasn¡¯t even any lighting. This space was not designed for human habitation. Yet, scattered across the floor were gospels and prayer books. There were more than she had expected. As if arge number of people had once lived here. But if that was the case, where had those people gone? With that question in mind, Lucy began searching the area. The more she searched, the deeper her confusion grew. ¡®Why on earth is something like this here?¡¯ With sheer force, Lucy pried open the closed door, revealing a room filled with strange magic tech devices. Tools that seemed to be used for cutting things apart. Magitech machines that looked like theypressed something into a liquid. ¡°A ughterhouse?¡± That thought naturally crossed her mind. As she observed the machines more closely, she noticed the blood and bits of flesh stuck in them. Lucy didn¡¯t know much about magic tech, but it was clear these machines were used for something like that. A ce used for ughtering meat... ¡®...That doesn¡¯t make any sense, does it?¡¯ Her face filled with confusion as she thought about it. It was only natural. Why would a ughterhouse exist in a ce like this? There was a limit to how much something could defy logic. But then, why were these machines here? With the blood and flesh, it was clear they were used to cut and process ¡®meat.¡¯ ¡°......¡± Cold sweat ran down Lucy¡¯s back. Her face turned pale, as if she were about to copse. The reason was simple. A horrifying thought had crossed her mind. A deeply unsettling one. But... ¡®N-no, that can¡¯t be right¡­ can it?¡¯ It had to be her imagination. She was letting her thoughts spiral too much. After all, that would be an extreme assumption, even for her. In her time as a knight, she had dealt with countless criminals, punishing them for their wrongdoings, but none had evermitted something so heinous. Even evil has its limits. For the Holy Church, a ce that served God, tomit such acts? Even conspiracy theorists wouldn¡¯t believe such wild stories. Lucy calmed her pounding heart for a while, but the uneasy feeling wouldn¡¯t go away, no matter how much time passed. Nervously biting her nails, Lucy paced around. And then... ¡°...!¡± The girl¡¯s face appeared before her again. The same girl who had led her here. For some reason, the girl had shown herself in front of Lucy once more. ¡°W-wait! Hold on!¡± Lucy shouted at the girl as quickly as she could. But, like before, the girl ignored her and sprinted off somewhere. Again, at an incredibly fast speed. Lucy tried desperately to chase after her, but¡­ she failed. As always, the girl vanished as if she had evaporated into thin air. All that greeted the panting Lucy was a ck door. [Contaminated Materials Storage] A strange name for a room. A sense of foreboding washed over her. But she couldn¡¯t turn back now. Taking a deep breath, Lucy opened the door. ***** The moment she opened the door, nausea hit her. Her head spun. A sharp, intense pain shot through her eyes. A chilling energy filled the air. There, in the room, was a ck, ominous liquid being stored. But that wasn¡¯t what made Lucy feel sick. She saw something terrible. Something she shouldn¡¯t be seeing. It was as if hundreds¡­ No, thousands of human souls were twisted and fused into one grotesque mass, right before her eyes. And it was exuding a horrifying curse. This was dangerous. This was definitely dangerous. Lucy had no control over her ability to see souls. At any moment, the influence of that thing could distort her mind or body. Just as Lucy desperately tried to hold onto her fading consciousness and escape this ce¡ª [Unnie.] A voice called out. It was the voice of the girl who had led Lucy here. Only then did Lucy finally realize the girl¡¯s true nature. Why had she been able to move faster than Lucy? Why had she been able to appear and disappear so mysteriously? There was only one answer. The girl wasn¡¯t a living human. The girl¡¯s soul silently reached out its hand toward Lucy. Her eyes were filled with a swirl of emotions as she looked at Lucy. Why was it? It was clear that running away was the right choice here. Everything in this ce was suspicious and dangerous. Threats to her life were everywhere. So, fleeing would be the right decision. And yet... Despite knowing that, she felt like she couldn¡¯t ignore it. Like she couldn¡¯t turn away from this. Lucy¡­ took the girl¡¯s hand. And the memories of what the girl had gone through flooded into Lucy¡¯s mind. How the girl had wandered through the slums, met Lucy, and be close after sharing various conversations. How she had been led by Lucy¡¯s hand and delivered to the Holy Church. And then¡­ Everything that had happened afterward. Once Lucy understood it all, she looked at the girl again. But this time¡­ she couldn¡¯t say anything. Because Lucy had seen it. The girl¡¯s limbs being cut off, while she was still alive, for not singing the hymn properly. The girl being forced to tear open her own brother¡¯s body, all because they imed she didn¡¯t sincerely revere God. Lucy couldn¡¯t bring herself to say she was sorry after witnessing such horrors. It would be shameless to ask for forgiveness after seeing such atrocities. And then, the girl spoke to her. She said she was full of resentment. Resentment toward those who hadmitted such atrocities and still had the audacity to praise God. With those words, the girl became part of that tangled mass of souls. No¡ªshe had likely been a part of that soul mass from the beginning. The thing the Holy Church called ¡°contaminated material.¡± The cursed souls of children, left behind after their divine powers had been extracted. They were the ones who had called Lucy here. To make the sinners pay for their crimes. Lucy¡¯s head spun. She couldn¡¯t think straight. Her legs began to move on their own, without her will. With unfocused eyes, Lucy gazed at the ck liquid. The voices of the children echoed in her ears. They were calling out to her. Asking her for help. And Lucy¡­ did what she had to do. The blue-haired girl slowly sank into the ominous ck liquid. [ Join Patreon tosupport the trantionand toread up to5 chapters aheadof the release of"I identally Created a Viinous Organization"and4 chapters aheadof the release of"I Became a Childhood Friend With the Viinous /Jade43] Chapter 71: Is There Salvation Even for the Murderous Girl? (4) Chapter 71: Is There Salvation Even for the Murderous Girl? (4) Chapter 71: Is There Salvation Even for the Murderous Girl? (4) Caron stared nkly at the sight unfolding before him. A girl with blue hair, smiling with a twisted grin, yet sobbing sorrowfully at the same time. She was walking toward him now. Holding a blood-stained sword. But what shocked Caron wasn¡¯t the sight of the blood-soaked girl. It was his own body, transformed and twisted from mimicking a pact with the devil, which allowed him to see things that would have been invisible to him otherwise. He could see the soul behind the girl. The filthy residue that inevitably arises in the process of extracting divine power.In other words, the souls of children. Souls that had been carefully bound together and sealed to prevent them from causing harm, filled with deep resentment and curses toward the Holy Church. And somehow, that very soul was now residing within this girl. ¡®Why¡­ on earth¡­?¡¯ His mind couldn¡¯t keep up with the situation. Who was this girl? And why had the discarded residue of those souls fused with her? He couldn¡¯t understand a thing. But whether Caron understood the situation or not, what was happening before him remained unchanged. Sin, quite literally, hade for Caron. The result of all the things he had done, now seeking to end his life. ¡°Did you think we wouldn¡¯t find you just because you changed your form?¡± Hundreds¡ªno, thousands¡ªof voices ovepped with the voice of the blue-haired girl. Cold sweat trickled down Caron¡¯s back. He could feel it, the overwhelming gap between them. His divine power, his stigmata, almost all the strength he once had was now gone. The chances of him defeating this monster were slim. But the monster didn¡¯t care about Caron¡¯s circumstances. The blue-haired girl kept walking toward him. Slowly. Step by step. Each of her footsteps felt like the tolling of a bell signaling the end. As if telling him that his life was over now, that a second chance wasn¡¯t meant for someone like him. That it was time to say goodbye to this world. ¡®No¡­¡¯ He couldn¡¯t ept that. He would survive. No matter what it took, Caron had resolved to survive. Nothing else mattered anymore. Just staying alive would be enough. He didn¡¯t hope for sess or glory. All he desperately wanted was to regain a normal life. Yet, even as he pleaded silently within his heart, the girl kepting closer, without fail. He could see the souls behind her, sneering at him. As if they were saying: The survival you so desperately wish for¡ªwas what ¡®we¡¯ once wanted too. And when we cried out for our lives to be spared, do you remember how you responded? Did you really think we would listen to your pathetic begging for mercy now? ¡°St-stay away! I said stay away!¡± Caron¡¯s body trembled uncontrobly with fear. In a panic, he hurled curses wildly in every direction. But¡­ it was useless. Even though his body had transformed into something resembling a demon, he had only absorbed a single life. In the end, the curses Caron cast were pitifully weak. The blue-haired girl didn¡¯t even feel the need to avoid them, calmly receiving the curses as she continued her approach toward Caron. And then¡­ The moment he had desperately wanted to avoid, no matter the cost, had finally arrived. That monstrous girl stood right in front of him. The overwhelming presence of her murderous intent. The curses and resentment that radiated from her. Crushed beneath all of that, Caron copsed onto the floor in a pathetic heap. He didn¡¯t even have the strength left to crawl backward. The girl gazed down at him and grasped her sword. In a blink, faster than Caron could even register, her de shed. Caron¡¯s face twisted in agony. Blood gushed from his abdomen. The pain was so excruciating that he felt as if he might lose consciousness at any moment. But the girl didn¡¯t care about his suffering. With a smile on her face, she continued to tear through his insides. Caron¡¯s mind began to fade. His vision grew dim until everything in front of him was just a blur. It seemed that Caron¡¯s life hade to a pitiful end. That should have been the conclusion. But¡­ Caron¡¯s consciousness didn¡¯t fade. He was still alive. His shattered body began to swell and soon returned to its original form. In the blink of an eye, Caron was back to how he had been. However, there was no look of joy or relief on Caron¡¯s face. He knew. This wasn¡¯t some miracle born out of good fortune. ¡°This makes one soul¡¯s worth,¡± the girl said with a smile. Tears streamed down her face as she smiled. A smile twisted with madness and despair. What stood before Caron wasn¡¯t just a vengeful spirit¡ªit was something he himself had created. A revenge demon, born from his own sins. ¡°Aah¡­¡± The weight of his transgressions crushed him. All the sins Caron had umted over time were staring him down. This was the punishment he had been dealt. ***** Her mind was hazy. Ever since she immersed herself in the ck liquid, her consciousness had felt as if it were drifting in a dreamlike state. The only thing she could hear were voices. Voices filled with curses and resentment, echoing endlessly. And so, Lucy moved ording to those voices. As they guided her, she exacted vengeance. The once-glorious cathedral. A ce that had exuded majesty and divine reverence now bore no resemnce to its former self. Blood sttered across every surface, chunks of flesh scattered about. Corpses littered the entire hall. And¡­ standing before the girl was an old man. Thest remaining figure of the Holy Church. So broken, he could no longer speak. Not even capable of begging for death. Lucy stared at him for a moment¡­ and then twisted his neck. This time, she did not revive him. The children¡¯s revenge had already been fulfilled. And with that¡­ the old man¡¯s life was snuffed out. A man who had coldly sacrificed countless lives for his own gain, in the end, met his death at the hands of those very lives he had stolen. Now, only Lucy remained in that blood-soaked cathedral. The voices of the souls had vanished. She had braced herself for this moment. She had feared that perhaps one of the thirty children might not have been satisfied. That one of them could still linger, remaining in this world to seek revenge on her. But¡­ the children didn¡¯t harm Lucy. Once they confirmed that she hadn¡¯t cooperated with the Holy Church in orchestrating their abduction, they chose not to kill her. Instead, all they asked was to borrow her body, as an act of atonement. However¡­ That made it even more unbearable. Had they resented her, had they med her and cursed her for everything¡ª It wouldn¡¯t have hurt so much. She wouldn¡¯t have been crushed by this overwhelming guilt. The children, who didn¡¯t seek revenge, who didn¡¯t curse her, only increased her torment. She had stolen the future that those kind-hearted children deserved. It was by her own hand that they were deprived of the lives they should have lived. Lucy stood there, dazed, and slowly drew her sword from its sheath. There were no more enemies left. No one to defeat, no one to fight. Tears rolled down Lucy¡¯s cheeks. But a single tear couldn¡¯t wash away the blood that covered her. Nor could it cleanse the sins she hadmitted. Of course, it couldn¡¯t. Ignorance can never be an excuse. The thirty children Lucy had unknowingly led to the Holy Church¡ªher ignorance had cast those thirty children into hell. That was a sin no amount of apologies or repentance could ever erase. No matter how deeply she regretted it, no matter how she atoned, the children who had already passed would never return. ¡®There¡¯s still someone who must pay for this.¡¯ Tears continued to stream down Lucy¡¯s face. But no matter how much she cried, the blood on her hands wouldn¡¯t be washed away. She had lived with pride in her actions until now. She had stripped others of their lives,pletely, without hesitation. Yet she had shamelessly believed that she was carrying out justice. Someone like her had no right to live. She shouldn¡¯t live. And so¡­ There was only one thing left for her to do. It wasn¡¯t even a difficult task. All she had to do was what she had always done. She would simply rid the world of one more murderous monster. Lucy closed her eyes. She brought the blood-stained sword to her neck. The sharp de grazed her skin, and she could feel a small trickle of blood run down her neck. But nothing changed. After all, her body had already been soaked in blood for a long time. It was the tainted, filthy body of a murderer. Lucy was about to ce the final period on her life. ¡­No. She tried to. But in an instant, the sensation of the sword vanished from her hands. Someone had taken it away. ¡°¡­Lucy Valierre.¡± A voice reached her ears. A voice she had heard once before. She opened her eyes and looked at the person who had called her name. A boy with white hair, draped in a ck robe. His deep blue eyes stared straight into hers. The leader of the ck Fangs stood before her. [ Join Patreon tosupport the trantionand toread up to5 chapters aheadof the release of"I identally Created a Viinous Organization"and4 chapters aheadof the release of"I Became a Childhood Friend With the Viinous /Jade43] Chapter 72: Is There Salvation Even for the Murderous Girl? (5) Chapter 72: Is There Salvation Even for the Murderous Girl? (5) Chapter 72: Is There Salvation Even for the Murderous Girl? (5) ¡°...Lucy Valierre.¡± Suddenly, the captain of the ck Fangs appears before her, calling out her name, though she had never told him. But when she thought about it, it wasn¡¯t particrly strange. That man had always been like that. From the moment they first met, he saw through everything. ¡ªYou have no right to me me. ¡ªDid you think I wouldn¡¯t know the things you¡¯ve done? Only today had Lucye to learn about the hideous side of the Holy Church. Their monstrous practice of coborating with the Empire, gathering children to harvest divine power from them.That man had known all along. That¡¯s why he had shown her such disdain when they first met¡ªbecause she was a knight of the Empire. ¡®If only he had told me about the dark side of the Holy Church back then¡­ No, that¡¯s far too selfish of me.¡¯ Of course, it made sense. This was only the second time Lucy had faced the ck Fangs directly. When they crossed paths in the ck Market, neither Lucy nor that man had known each other. To the captain, Lucy was nothing more than a knight of the Empire he was seeing for the first time. Why would he trust her with such secrets? The information he possessed could shake the Holy Church to its core if it were leaked. And yet, was he supposed to reveal all of this to a stranger, an Empire knight, no less? What if that knight reported it to her superiors? If the Holy Church sensed the leak, they could destroy the evidence and suppress the truth entirely. To waste such a crucial opportunity to topple the Holy Church for the sake of advising an Imperial knight? It would have been absurd. In fact, if he had revealed the truth to her back then, that would¡¯ve been even stranger. ¡®So those words back then¡­¡¯ Lucy finally understood the meaning behind what the captain had said in the ck Market. ¡ªWhether you¡¯re truly ignorant or just pretending, it doesn¡¯t concern us. ¡ªI will simply fulfill my mission. Whether Lucy, as the Empire¡¯s pawn, had her hands in this despicable business or not, it didn¡¯t matter. The ck Fangs would do what needed to be done. They would bring down the Holy Church in the name of the ck Fangs. Had Lucy notmitted these acts, the ck Fangs would have dismantled the Holy Church in their own way. After all, the video they had released had already shattered the public¡¯s faith in the Holy Church. What if, at the right moment, they had exposed the secret? What if the horrific facilities, where children were sacrificed for divine power, were revealed to the world? The Holy Church could never have survived. As the captain of the ck Fangs had dered, the name of the Holy Church would have been erased from history. ¡°What are you doing right now?¡± The man before her asks. His voice is sharp, cutting. Lucy could tell. The man standing in front of her was genuinely furious. And it was no wonder. The massacre Lucy had justmitted would inevitably be med on the ck Fangs. It was clear that the ck Fangs had intended to bring down the Holy Church by exposing their secrets, not through a massacre. But now that this had happened, the ck Fangs would inevitably be med for the ughter. Of course, with the atrocitiesmitted by the Holy Church, public opinion might lean favorably towards them to some extent. But this wasn¡¯t about public opinion. The ck Fangs had a n¡ªto generate widespread criticism of the Holy Church and empower the people to overthrow them with their own strength. It was a carefullyid foundation, designed to prepare the public for a future uprising against the Empire. And yet, that intricate n had been ruined by a fool like her. ...It would have been better if someone like her never existed in this world. Not only had she driven children into the depths of hell, but she had also doubted, ndered, and obstructed those who were trying to make the world a better ce. That was why, when Lucy picked up the sword the captain had tossed aside¡­ ¡°What the hell do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± The man¡¯s voice cut through the air again, sharper this time. Before she could even raise the de to her neck, the captain grabbed her arm, stopping her. And in that moment, Lucy realized the real reason the man was angry. ¡­He was worried. He was worried about her. Even for a wretch like her, a murderer who had wrecked his ns, he was still trying to save her. But¡­ ¡°Let go of me.¡± Lucy spoke. She asked him to release her arm. To let her finally pay the price for her sins. She understood the depth of the ideals he held, the nobility in his desire to save people. But even so¡­ There are people in this world who don¡¯t deserve to be saved. People who don¡¯t deserve to live. Like her. Her body was covered in blood and bits of flesh. She had killed far too many. There was nothing here worth saving. As she said those words, Lucy looked at the captain. And then¡­ He took off his mask. The face of an enraged young man came into view. He slowly stepped toward Lucy and¡­ began to speak. ***** My mind couldn¡¯t catch up with the situation at all. In fact, if I could understand this situation, that would have been even stranger. The tracking sigil had shed like crazy, so I rushed to the cathedral. Oddly enough, there wasn¡¯t a single guard in sight. Puzzled, I stepped inside and was immediately hit by the overwhelming stench of blood. Corpses were scattered everywhere. Before I could even process the grotesque scene, what I saw next was... Lucy, suddenly trying to take her own life. I rushed forward and snatched the sword from her hand, throwing it to the ground. I mean, if someone right in front of you is about tomit suicide, you stop them first, right? With that immediate crisis averted, I asked her. What the hell was going on? Why was she trying to kill herself out of nowhere? What were these bodies? And why was she drenched in blood? I had a million questions, but... ¡®What¡¯s up with her?¡¯ Despite my asking, she didn¡¯t answer. I looked at her and realized something was definitely off. I quickly started putting the pieces together. Even if she wasn¡¯t talking, I could still figure out what might¡¯ve happened here. Let¡¯s start with the most important part. Why had the cathedral ended up like this? Who was the one responsible for all of this? If I could figure that out, then maybe I could understand the situation a bit better¡­ ¡®¡­Wait a minute.¡¯ Isn¡¯t it highly likely that Lucy¡¯s the culprit? There¡¯s no one else who could have done this, right? I don¡¯t see any other suspects. It¡¯s also strange that she¡¯s the only one alive in this massacre. And more importantly, in spoiler posts, Lucy was described as a horrific murderer. If the named viin of this story, Lucy, had caused all of this, then the situation would make sense. ...But for some reason, something didn¡¯t feel right. It didn¡¯t feel like this was it. Instead, I had a gut feeling that I was missing something. And just as I was caught up in my thoughts, Lucy suddenly reached for the sword I had thrown on the ground. Panicking, I quickly grabbed her arm to stop her. Instinctively, harsh words escaped my mouth. Anything less would¡¯ve been strange. From my experience before reincarnation, I knew one thing for sure¡ªI could never stand by and watch someone take their own life right in front of me. But Lucy looked at me and spoke. ¡°Let go of me.¡± She asked me to release her arm. To let her die. ...It was at that moment that I finally realized the truth behind all of this. It would have been stranger not to. Thest time I met Lucy, I had seen her behaving far too normally to be the murderer everyone described her as. That¡¯s when I had formed a few hypotheses. One of them being¡­ ¡®multiple personalities.¡¯ If I applied that theory to this situation, everything made sense. Why Lucy had done something like this. Why she was wracked with guilt after killing all these people. She was taking responsibility for something her other personality had done. And that¡¯s why she was trying to end her own life now. In this moment, there was only one thing I needed to say. I approached her slowly. ¡°You¡¯re just running away.¡± It was true. I couldn¡¯t even begin to imagine the weight of her guilt. Even if it wasn¡¯t her conscious intention, people had died because of her actions. The crushing burden of that guilt must have been unimaginable. But even so, death was never the answer. That was something I could never ept. ¡°You¡¯re just trying to avoid facing your sins because they¡¯re too heavy.¡± No matter how terrible the crime. No matter how impossible it seemed to live with the burden. I couldn¡¯t let her make that choice. And so I dered. ¡°Don¡¯t run from your sins, Lucy Valierre.¡± Don¡¯t use death as an escape. [ Join Patreon tosupport the trantionand toread up to5 chapters aheadof the release of"I identally Created a Viinous Organization"and4 chapters aheadof the release of"I Became a Childhood Friend With the Viinous /Jade43] Chapter [NaN] Chapter [NaN] Chapter 73: Is There Salvation Even for the Murderous Girl? (6) ¡°Don¡¯t run from your sins.¡± Hearing those words, Lucy stares at me. It was a long silence. Lucy finally forces herself to speak. ¡°Are you telling me... to keep living?¡± At her words, I nod. I know she feels the weight of what she¡¯s done. I also understand the desire to escape that guilt through death.But even so, that¡¯s not the answer. I couldn¡¯t condone such an idea. ¡°I¡¯vemitted an unforgivable sin.¡± Lucy spoke with a face full of anguish. That must be true. No matter how much you beg for forgiveness, the dead don¡¯t return. And because of that, the sin doesn¡¯t disappear either. The girl would have to live with that sin forever. She had to carry that crushing guilt for the rest of her life. ¡°I pushed someone into hell with my own hands. I took away the life they should have had.¡± Her voice trembled. I could feel the guilt weighing her down. The responsibility for the life she had taken. It was that which tormented her. And so, she spoke again. ¡°You already know, don¡¯t you? You know everything.¡± Like she had already seen through my heart. That she didn¡¯t want to live. That she was terrified of living. That she didn¡¯t have the strength to face each day burdened with such a heavy sin. So she wanted it all to stop. She wanted to run away from these painful things, to atone for everything through death. And wasn¡¯t I the one who knew better than anyone what she wanted? ¡°Even so, you¡¯re still telling me... to live?¡± The blood-soaked girl looks at me. With tears in her eyes, she looks at me. And I... nod. Even though I knew her heart, even though I knew the answer she wanted, I nodded. Seeing that, she asked me. ¡°Why are you telling me to live?¡± The answer to that question had already been decided. ¡°Because you¡¯ll regret it.¡± Just looking at her now was enough to know that. I had already let go of the hand holding her arm. She could take her own life at any time, regardless of my will. But even so, she didn¡¯t move. There was nothing holding her back anymore. Yet she couldn¡¯t make a decision and hesitated. There was only one reason for that. ¡°The truth is, you already know. Death is not atonement.¡± If she were a selfish person, she wouldn¡¯t feel this guilt and could go on living her life without a care. If she were someone who knew how topromise, she would¡¯ve turned her back on her sins and run away, no matter what I said. But the girl couldn¡¯t bring herself to do that. It was clear that this girl, at her core, was an inherently righteous person. And so, I spoke. ¡°If you truly want to atone, don¡¯t die. Live. Live, and save others.¡± Even if it¡¯s painful, keep living. And along the way, save others. Until the day you can forgive yourself. That¡¯s how you atone. ¡°But even if I do that...¡± ¡°Yes, the dead won¡¯te back.¡± Of course. No matter how many people you save, it doesn¡¯t erase the sin of the lives you took. Washing away all your sins is impossible. There¡¯s no guarantee that one day she¡¯ll be able to forgive herself. Maybe she¡¯ll never forgive herself. Maybe she¡¯ll live days even more painful than dying under the weight of her guilt. ¡°To be honest, if you think about it logically, this is one of the stupidest choices you can make.¡± There¡¯s no reason to voluntarily walk such a difficult path. If she shamelessly ignored the sins shemitted, she could live without this suffering. That would be far more efficient. Compared to that, this was a truly foolish choice. But still... ¡°Even so, this is the right path.¡± That much was certain. A thorny road awaited her, a path of self-imposed suffering. But even so. This was the right thing to do. I looked at the girl again. There was nothing more to say. Everything now was up to her. ***** Lucy stared nkly at the white-haired boy. The boy, having finished speaking, was waiting only for her answer. The rest was up to her choice. So, what should she choose? Which path was the right one? That was... something that needed no deliberation. She had known the answer all along. The idea of atoning through death was just an excuse to run away. The sin she hadmitted. The guilt of throwing children into hell, of taking away the life they should have had. It was just a way to escape from the weight of that responsibility. The man¡¯s words were correct, from beginning to end. Lucy had be a knight to be like the person who saved her when she was a child. And if she wanted to truly be like that person, at the very least, she couldn¡¯t run from the sins she hadmitted. But... ¡°I¡¯m scared.¡± Those weak words slipped from her mouth. There was no helping it. The sin was too heavy. No matter how much she tried to escape it, it wouldn¡¯t let her go. What if it happened again? What if, due to her carelessness, someone else died? She didn¡¯t want to go through this again. She didn¡¯t want tomit such a terrible sin ever again. But Lucy had been foolish. Blinded by her pride in carrying out justice, she failed to see what truly mattered. If only she had been more careful. If only she had taken the time to doubt the ck Fangs, to listen to the captain, and investigate the strange activities of the Holy Church... None of this would have happened. The children wouldn¡¯t have suffered such horrific pain. They wouldn¡¯t have had to meet death at such a young age. The lives those children were supposed to live wouldn¡¯t have been snuffed out so cruelly. All of it was a result of Lucy¡¯s ignorance. And so, Lucy was scared. ¡°I¡¯m scared that one day, I¡¯ll make the same mistake again.¡± Scared that the same nightmare would repeat. Scared that her actions might once again push someone into hell. It was a fear so overwhelming that she couldn¡¯t bear it. The captain, hearing Lucy¡¯s words, remained silent for a long while... before finally speaking. ¡°In that case... let me make you an offer.¡± A proposal she couldn¡¯t understand. The captain slowly approached her as he spoke. ¡°If you stray again, I will stop you.¡± If, one day, she made another foolish decision. If she repeated the same mistakes. He promised he would be there to stop her. ¡°Until the day you can forgive yourself, I will stay by your side.¡± He would help her atone, standing by her side as she walked the path of penance. Until the day her atonement wasplete, he would walk that painful road with her. ¡°If you truly want to atone, if you¡¯re ready to walk this thorny path to be righteous...¡± Before she knew it, the captain was standing right in front of her. His blue eyes fixed on hers. ¡°Then follow me.¡± The captain said this as he looked at her. It was strange. There was no reason for this man to make such an offer to her. Lucy had done nothing for him. In fact, she had doubted him, gotten in his way multiple times. Yet here he was, offering to help her. Promising to stop her if she strayed again. Telling her not to worry. He was even willing to try and save someone like her¡ªa murderer. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not forcing you. The choice is yours.¡± As he spoke, the captain gazed at the girl. Lucy instinctively knew. This choice would define the rest of her life. This decision would turn her lifepletely upside down. But... she didn¡¯t hesitate. There was no need to hesitate. Lucy knelt on the spot. She wasn¡¯t kneeling before an emperor. There was no sacredness in this ce. No ceremonial sword in sight. But that didn¡¯t matter at all. A knighthood ceremony was, in the end, simply a vow. A vow of eternal loyalty. Unchanging devotion to a master, no matter how much time passed. ¡°I swear. As your sword, I will live to carry out your will.¡± In the distance, the sun began to rise. Its bright light illuminated Lucy. The long, seemingly endless day had finally passed. And a new one had begun. Thus, that day a girl became a knight. [ Join Patreon tosupport the trantionand toread up to5 chapters aheadof the release of"I identally Created a Viinous Organization"and4 chapters aheadof the release of"I Became a Childhood Friend With the Viinous /Jade43] Chapter 74: Praise the Black Saint (1) Chapter 74: Praise the ck Saint (1) Chapter 74: Praise the ck Saint (1) Cardinal Dominic let out a long sigh. These days, there wasn¡¯t a moment when his face wasn¡¯t etched with worry. A return to the Empire after such a long time. The Empire, far more developed than the kingdom he governed. But there was no room for him to marvel at the scenery or to experience the various customs. When he walked through the capital in his priestly robes, the eyes of the people were all fixed on him. However, it wasn¡¯t the same gaze he was used to receiving in the kingdom. It wasn¡¯t a gaze filled with respect and reverence. These stares were theplete opposite of the looks he had received when he wandered around tending to the sick in his free time. People nced at him sideways, murmuring amongst themselves. Their gazes were filled with unmistakable contempt. And it was obvious what kind of things they were whispering about. The video of the ck Fangs. The scandals exposed by that video¡ªcorruption in the Holy Church and countless other suspicions. After all, it was precisely because of that video that Cardinal Dominic hade here. He couldn¡¯t possibly be unaware of that. ¡®What in the world am I supposed to do?¡¯ Staring at the small statue he held in his hand, Cardinal Dominic asked that question in his heart. But there was no answer. Not that he expected one, as he chuckled bitterly to himself. ¡°What is the purpose of a Holy Church that does not carry out the will of God?¡± The words spoken by the ck Fangs¡¯ leader in the video. Dominic couldn¡¯t refute those words. The Holy Church was indeed corrupt. It was full of people acting not to serve God¡¯s will but to fulfill their own selfish desires. And he had allowed it to happen. It wasn¡¯t always like this. At first, he had tried to root out all corruption. But no matter how severe the punishments were, the methods of wrongdoing just grew more cunning. Even when thorough investigations were conducted, even when the culprits were punished, more corruption would arise through someone else. The scale was too vast. A massive organization with global influence. Preventing corruption in such a ce was impossible, or so Cardinal Dominic concluded. That¡¯s why he set boundaries, managing the clergy within the kingdom to prevent them from crossing certain lines. He believed that was the best he could do. But... In the end, those were nothing more than excuses. Dominic had seen the video of the ck Fangs. The child, dying of illness. The priest, turning a blind eye to cries for help. There was no way this was right. They had vowed to follow the God of Light, to dedicate their lives to carrying out His will. And yet, Dominic had turned a blind eye to such sins in God¡¯s name. He had told himself it was unavoidable and ignored the wrongdoing. ¡°A group of heretics that prioritizes their own greed over God¡¯s will.¡± The ck Fangs leader¡¯s words were urate. Perhaps the reason why Dominic could no longer hear God¡¯s voice in his prayers was that God had already turned away from them. Perhaps He loathed those whomitted such vile acts in His name. Therefore... ¡®Change is needed, after all.¡¯ Change was indeed necessary. How could all this corruption be eradicated? How could the lost trust be regained? How could they atone for the sins they hadmitted? He didn¡¯t know yet. But what was clear was that things had to change. At today¡¯s meeting, Dominic would argue this. Even if what was broken couldn¡¯t be fixed, they had to try. ¡°Even if we know it is impossible, those of us who have sworn to carry out God¡¯s will must not stop striving for what is right.¡± With this resolution in mind, Dominic rose from his seat. The morning sun was rising beyond the window. Soon, the Holy Church would hold a meeting that would determine its future. Cardinals and archbishops from different branches, including Dominic himself. The leadership of the Holy Church. They would all gather in one ce. ¡°For some reason, I haven¡¯t been able to contact Cardinal Caron since yesterday¡­¡± Since he was responsible for the Empire, where the ck Fangs incident had erupted, it wasn¡¯t all that surprising. In fact, if he weren¡¯t busy, that would be more unusual. Especially with the video that spread so intensively in the Empire, it must be causing him a great deal of trouble. Plus, there were preparations to be made for the meeting. It wasn¡¯t strange that Dominic hadn¡¯t heard from him. Pushing aside his trivial worries, Dominic joined the others and made his way toward the Holy Church. ***** You have failed toplete the recruitment quest by the designated time. The ¡®Corruption¡¯ quest will now proceed. ¡®Righteous Knight¡¯ Lucy has merged with a twisted spirit. Recruiting Lucy is no longer possible. Lucy¡¯s stats have spiked momentarily, but after her revenge is fulfilled, she will take her own life. If you head to the Holy Church, you can hear her final words. Be careful not to get caught in Lucy¡¯s rampage. A critical error has been detected. Unable to confirm the death of the hidden boss ¡®Vengeful Spirit¡¯ Lucy. You have recruited apanion who was in an unrecruitable state. You have recruited apanion who was in an unrecruitable state. The deviation from the fate path is severe. The difficulty of restoring the fate path has increased exponentially. We advise you. Please stop intentionally blocking my messages. I am on your side. The fate path is designed for your survival. We urge you to cease deliberately destroying it. The path to saving everyone is perilous. Prioritize your own survival above all. To survive, you must trample others. ***** Various message windows popped up before my eyes. Of course, like always, they shed for a moment before vanishing as quickly as they appeared. Aside from hurting my eyesight, they didn¡¯t do much else. By now, I¡¯d grown so used to these bothersome notifications that they didn¡¯t even irritate me anymore. I had already reached a state of half-enlightenment. That saying about how you can¡¯t be disappointed if you don¡¯t expect anything¡ªthis must be the perfect example. I erased the unnecessary status window from my mind and looked at the girl in front of me. The girl who, just moments ago, had knelt before me, dering she would be my sword, was now lying on the ground. It wasn¡¯t because her life was in danger or anything. She had tried to stand but suddenly copsed, so I caught her and checked her condition. She was breathing normally. Most likely, her body had reached its limit from exhaustion. After some rest, she would be fine. So, for now, I hadid her down in a somewhat suitable ce. Though, considering I had just cleaned up a corpse and the ground was still soaked in blood, ¡°suitable¡± might be a bit of a stretch. But really, it was her own doing. There were intestines, eyeballs, and various organs scattered everywhere, making it impossible to find a clean spot. ¡°Yeah, this is definitely a bit too savage.¡± I had always thought that Siel and Lien were a little too brutal for being on the side of justice. But now, facing the atrocities of a true named viin, myints vanished. Naturally, doubts crept in¡ªcould I really handle this girl? Was it even possible to rehabilitate such a viin? But I quickly erased those thoughts from my mind. That vow she just made. It wasn¡¯t merely a meaningless disy. Geass. A knight¡¯s act of imposing restrictions upon themselves through an oath. That girl had sworn to be my sword. Even if her personality changed, she wouldn¡¯t be able to escape that binding vow. ¡°That must have been her own solution.¡° ¡¯Even if a dual-personality murderer is a bit terrifying...¡¯ At least I had a means of control now. In a situation where I didn¡¯t know what dangersy ahead, gaining such a powerful asset was invaluable. A little bit of creepiness was a small price to pay. ¡¯Taking Lucy in was definitely not a bad decision.¡¯ With that conclusion, I pulled my hand away from the ground. I had been releasing my magic haphazardly, erasing thend¡¯s memory. The process had just beenpleted. This would make it harder for the Empire to track us. There was no longer any reason to stay here. ¡¯I am curious about what exactly happened here, though.¡¯ But wandering around the Holy Church to investigate would be the worst possible option. The sun had just risen. It wouldn¡¯t be long before people would start crowding the area. Running into someone at this massacre site would onlyplicate things. It would be far more efficient to hear the details from Lucy. I lifted Lucy in my arms. There weren¡¯t any locks on the door, so all I needed to do was walk back to the mansion. A simple task, like child¡¯s ypared to the events I had dealt with today. So, without thinking much of it, I pushed open the doors of the Holy Church and headed back to the mansion. ...Or rather, I should have headed back. But the moment the door opened, I was met with a scene that scrambled my thoughts in an instant. Whaty before my eyes was utterly iprehensible. I saw people. Not just one or two. Dozens of people dressed in priestly robes. Each of them radiated an aura of formidable strength, their gazes fixed on me. So... It seemed that things had taken a serious turn for the worse. The absorption of divine power isplete. Changes to the body due to the elevated spiritual status will ur in three minutes. [ Join Patreon tosupport the trantionand toread up to5 chapters aheadof the release of"I identally Created a Viinous Organization"and4 chapters aheadof the release of"I Became a Childhood Friend With the Viinous /Jade43] Chapter 75: Praise the Black Saint (2) Chapter 75: Praise the ck Saint (2) Chapter 75: Praise the ck Saint (2) ¡°So¡­ are you saying no one has been able to reach Cardinal Caron since yesterday?¡± Dominic asked, clearly flustered. It was a question he threw out in passing while they were all heading towards the grand cathedral. He had been somewhat concerned that Cardinal Caron hadn¡¯t responded to his messages, but the answer he received was quite strange. Not a single person among them had been able to contact Cardinal Caron. ¡®Does that even make sense?¡¯ Dominic could somewhat understand if Caron hadn¡¯t responded to him personally. For some reason, the Cardinal had been keeping his distance from Dominictely, and besides, with the ck Fangs incident, he probably had a lot on his te. But to ignore everyone¡¯s calls? There were over twenty people here. That seemed odd, no matter how he looked at it. ¡°Now that you mention it, I also haven¡¯t been able to get in touch with a colleague who works here. I just assumed they were busy with work¡­¡± To make matters worse, more stories like this began to surface. It wasn¡¯t just Cardinal Caron. Even personal acquaintances of some of the archbishops hadn¡¯t responded. The murmuring grew louder. Everyone was reaching out to those inside the grand cathedral, but no one was getting a response. Even emergency signals were met with silence. The atmosphere became increasingly unsettled. Everyone was beginning to realize something strange was happening. And soon, someone was the first to speak aloud what everyone else had been thinking. ¡°Could it be the ck Fangs...?¡± It was a thought everyone had, but no one dared to voice. The topic, which everyone had been reluctant to bring up, was now on the table. Instantly, the faces of everyone present, including Dominic¡¯s, turned serious. ¡®Could something really have happened to Cardinal Caron?¡¯ The thought shed through Dominic¡¯s mind, but it didn¡¯t make sense. Cardinal Caron was a genius among geniuses. If Dominic had to name the person most loved by God, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to say Caron¡¯s name. Wasn¡¯t it obvious just by looking at his stigmata? It was said that his divine blessing could save anyone, as long as they hadn¡¯t already died. Even the Holy Father, who had mysteriously disappeared, didn¡¯t possess such a powerful stigmata. And his divine power... it was beyondparison. It was power that no mere human should possess. As foolish as it might sound, every time Dominic saw Cardinal Caron, it felt like he was looking at hundreds of believers gathered into one. How deep must his faith have been to achieve such miracles? It was beyond Dominic¡¯sprehension. And yet, they were suggesting that someone like that had been killed overnight? That everyone inside the cathedral had been massacred, and that¡¯s why no one could reach them? It was an absurd assumption. But no one dared to say it out loud. Not even Dominic, who simply kept walking in silence. The ck Fangs. The weight of that name. It was impossible to dere such a thing couldn¡¯t happen. The ck Fangs¡¯ power was far too great for anyone to dismiss the possibility so easily. And so, for a long time, a heavy silence hung over the group. Until it was broken by¡­ ¡°...Wh-what is this?!¡± A startled cry from someone in the group was echod. In an instant, the man¡¯s face turned pale, his expression stricken with fear. Beads of cold sweat trickled down his neck. But Cardinal Dominic didn¡¯t bother to ask why the man reacted that way. He didn¡¯t need to. This man was ranked as the fifth strongest in the Holy Church. There was no way he hadn¡¯t felt it. The distant grand cathedral. The immense power radiating from it. The overwhelming divine energy that defiedprehension. Had some sort of experiment gone wrong? Was there a malfunction with the relic, which would exin the sudden loss ofmunication? A whirlwind of thoughts clouded his mind. What exactly was happening over there? He didn¡¯t have a single clue. But one thing was clear. In this situation, there was only one course of action they could take. Without exchanging a word, they all sprinted toward the grand cathedral. And what awaited them was... A white-haired man gently cradling a blood-stained girl in his arms. ***** A headache pounded in my temples. This was all so absurd, I felt like I might go crazy at any moment. ¡®Why the hell are these peopleing out of here?¡¯ Even absurdity has its limits. If what I saw before me had been a random civilian out for a stroll, I might have epted it. But no. These people were wearing clerical robes. And they didn¡¯t seem like ordinary priests either. The aura they gave off was anything but normal. Their ranks must be high. So why, of all times, were these people showing up here, right now, in front of me? ¡®Weren¡¯t all the Holy Church members supposed to be dead? Didn¡¯t Lucy kill them?¡¯ Were there stragglers that hadn¡¯t been dealt with? Or had reinforcements finally arrived for the ones we killed? Transformation will ur in 10 seconds. To reduce the pain during the change, the system will momentarily block the user¡¯s senses. As if my head wasn¡¯t already in enough of a mess, the system decided to attack my sanity by shing a message across my vision. The bright blue message window appeared out of nowhere, hurting my eyes and worsening my mood, before disappearing as abruptly as it hade. I could feel a string of curses rising to my throat. ¡®¡­But this isn¡¯t the time for that.¡¯ I swallowed them down with superhuman patience. Now was not the time to worry about why that annoying notification had appeared again. If I had time to waste on that, I¡¯d be better off finding a way out of this mess. ¡®If I call for reinforcements right now¡­¡¯ The first thing that came to mind was calling Siel or Lien. I hadn¡¯t used the talisman Siel had given me yet. I could summon them anytime by tearing it. But the problem was¡­ The powers these people wielded were the worst possible match for our allies. One was a half-formed Demon Lord, and the other had made a pact with demons. It was hard to guarantee victory when factoring in the disadvantage in both matchups and numbers. Even if we did win, it would likelye with significant losses, and that was far from an ideal solution. So, the best n I could choose right now¡­ was to win without fighting. Leave this ce without a battle. If possible, that would be the best oue. ¡®¡­But how the hell do I even do that?!¡¯ My head was spinning. I¡¯m not some kind of strategist. How could I quicklye up with a brilliant n in this tense standoff with the enemy? The only ideas popping into my head right now wereughably pathetic at best. Ridiculous notions like intimidating them with something like ¡°killing intent¡± to paralyze them, just like in a novel oric. Of course, that kind of thing wasn¡¯t going to work in real life¡­ ¡®¡­Wait a minute.¡¯ Is that really impossible? Sure, I can¡¯t physically overwhelm them with killing intent, but¡­ If I could give off enough of an intimidating aura, maybe I could pull it off. If I make them believe I¡¯m an overwhelming force, one that they wouldn¡¯t even dare to fight, that could work. Even these people must value their lives. If they¡¯re convinced that fighting me would end with their utter annihtion, then we can avoid conflict entirely. And I already had a rough idea of how to do it. Let¡¯s think about the situation again. These people are almost certainly from the Holy Church. And behind me is a scene of utter carnage. So, what would they think I am? I didn¡¯t even have to think about it. The answer was obvious. They think I¡¯m the leader of the ck Fangs. The very same leader who dered the destruction of the Holy Church andmitted this massacre. They must be seeing this situation through that lens. If that¡¯s the case¡­ There was only one thing for me to do. And it wasn¡¯t even that hard. After all, I¡¯ve practically be an expert at pretending to be the ck Fangs¡¯ leader. With all the clergy gathered before me, their eyes on me, I slowly descended the stairs. I was now close enough to reach out and touch them. Yet, there wasn¡¯t a trace of hesitation on my face. I met their gazes with a calm, collected expression, as if I¡¯d seen everything the world had to offer. And then¡­ one of them finally spoke. ¡°W-Who are you?¡± For some reason, the man asking the question wasn¡¯t looking directly at me. His gaze seemed fixated on something behind me. But¡­ what could possibly be behind me? I pushed aside any pointless thoughts and opened my mouth to respond. ¡°That¡¯s something you already know better than I do.¡± My strategy seemed to be working¡ªeveryone¡¯s faces paled. A very good sign. ¡°I¡¯ve been watching you all. Watching your vile, wretched behavior.¡± I pressed on, riding the momentum. With a serious expression and a voice lowered to a near whisper, I dered: ¡°I¡¯m here¡­ to judge you.¡± Here to deliver punishment in the name of the ck Fangs¡¯ leader. And then¡­ Doubt started creeping into my mind. It made sense, really. The scene unfolding before my eyes... The reaction was something I hadn¡¯t anticipated at all. ¡®¡­Why the hell are they crying?¡¯ Why were they suddenly praying to me? [ Join Patreon tosupport the trantionand toread up to5 chapters aheadof the release of"I identally Created a Viinous Organization"and4 chapters aheadof the release of"I Became a Childhood Friend With the Viinous /Jade43] Chapter 76: Praise the Black Saint (3) Chapter 76: Praise the ck Saint (3) Chapter 76: Praise the ck Saint (3) Dominic stood frozen in ce, overwhelmed, staring nkly at the man before him. It would have been strange if he hadn¡¯t. The overwhelming aura was palpable, even from afar. A divine power so vast it was unfathomable. Feeling it, Dominic thought to himself: An abnormal situation caused by some experiment gone awry. The sacred artifact must have malfunctioned and gone berserk. That was surely why all contact with Cardinal Caron and the others from the Holy Church had been severed. But it was a misunderstanding. This aura wasn¡¯t the result of a runaway artifact or a failed experiment.It was simply emanating from a single person. Even that alone was terrifying enough. But that wasn¡¯t the only thing that shocked him. ¡®That¡­¡¯ The grand and beautiful Holy Church. A sacred space that should have been filled with hymns of praise for the divine. But now, only a horrifying, cold silence remained. The stench of blood filled the air. Beyond the open doors, the Holy Churchy drenched in red. Blood and torn flesh were scattered everywhere, its original state so ruined that it was unrecognizable. Considering the fact that no one had been able to contact Cardinal Caron since yesterday... It was clear what had happened here. ¡®Could they... have all been killed?¡¯ The genius among geniuses. Cardinal Caron, said to be the most beloved by the gods. Along with the devout and gifted followers who supported him. All of them were dead. And it had happened so easily. Probably¡­ at the hands of this man. White hair, blue eyes. Dominic once again looked at the man, who was inexplicably holding a blood-stained girl in his arms. Dominic legs trembled uncontrobly. If he let his guard down even a little, he would copse, unable to hold himself up. The sheer difference in power was undeniable. The man hadn¡¯t done anything. He was simply standing there, looking at them indifferently. Yet that alone was enough to make his mind spin. It was even more terrifying because Dominic was strong enough to understand the gap between them. If it had been an ordinary priest here instead of a Cardinal of the Holy Church, the situation might have been easier to bear. Reading the strength of an opponent¡¯s aura was a skill only the highly trained could master. A less experienced cleric likely wouldn¡¯t have sensed anything unusual from this man. But Dominic was different. His honed senses, trained through years of devotion, only made him more painfully aware of the divine power radiating from the man. But¡­ Dominic held on to his sanity with all his might. If his mind had been weak enough to crumble in a moment like this, an orphan with no backing would have never risen to the rank of Cardinal. He did his best to shut off his senses. To avoid beingpletely overwhelmed by the power emanating from the man. Whatever this aura was¡­ Even now, with his senses dulled, he still couldn¡¯t escape its influence entirely. But somehow, Dominic managed to open his mouth and ask the question burning in his mind. ¡°Wh-who¡­ are you?¡± It was a strange question to ask. The man before him was clearly the culprit of this massacre. The one responsible for this horrific scene. And yet, Dominic couldn¡¯t bring himself to ask the question in an usatory way. Because the aura radiating from this man was so¡­ divine. That was the very reason Dominic had been struggling to understand the situation from the beginning. If the auraing from this man had been purely evil and malevolent, there would have been no need for hesitation. The gap in power was insurmountable. If a battle were to break out, his death would be certain. But he had sworn an oath to the God of Light. He vowed to offer his body in service of the divine will. So, he would simply offer this body to vanquish the demon before him. Yet the being in front of him was no demon. A demon couldn¡¯t possibly emit such a holy aura. Those deep blue eyes stared back at him. The man finally opened his mouth and answered Dominic¡¯s question. ¡°That... is something you all know better than I.¡± It was an answer even stranger than Dominic¡¯s question. A response that seemed to answer a question with another question. The odd suggestion that they already knew who he was. But why? Cold sweat dripped down Dominic¡¯s back. The reason was simple. A hypothesis had formed in his mind. A theory so absurd, so far-fetched, that it couldn¡¯t possibly be true. It was unrealistic. There was no way something like that could happen. No matter how much he tried to deny it, the thought wouldn¡¯t leave his head. In fact, it only grew clearer. That divine power. That untouchable presence. What they indicated was obvious. There was only one possible exnation for all of this. Dominic¡¯s face filled with shock. But, as if indifferent to such a reaction, ¡°He¡± continued speaking. ¡°I have always been watching over you.¡± He slowly walked toward Dominic. ¡°I have watched your repulsive acts as well.¡± He spoke. He had seen all of their grotesque deeds with his own eyes. The terrible sins they hadmitted. Only now did Dominic understand everything. [What purpose does the Holy Church serve if it does not carry out the will of the God?] The corruption within the Holy Church. The image of the Church, obsessed with umting wealth rather than following the teachings of God. Until now, Dominic had dismissed such ims as mere criticisms from the leader of the ck Fangs. He thought it was just the ramblings of an unknown and bizarre organization. But... that had been a ridiculous misconception. Those words were the voice of God. Dominic, who had sworn to dedicate his body to carry out the will of God, had failed to keep his promise. It was a direct warning to the Holy Church from the divine. A brilliant light burst forth. Behind him, white wings spread open. Two pairs of radiant wings, glowing with a beautiful light. His mind naturally began to blur. The overwhelming presence before him threatened to steal his consciousness at any moment. As the figure revealed its true form to the world, He made a solemn promation. ¡°I havee to judge you.¡± He hade to exact justice upon the sinners. He hade to punish the heretics. Tears streamed down Dominic¡¯s face as he bowed his head deeply before Him. There was no other choice. Excuses would never work. No sinner who falsely bore the name of God could dare im the right to exin themselves. All that was left was regret. Regret for his own foolishness. For dering he would dedicate his life to God and yet failing to uphold that vow. For bing the loathsome person he now was. ¡°You were¡­ always watching over us, weren¡¯t You? You were always watching. And yet, we¡­¡± They hadmitted too many sins. They had done things in the name of God that should never have been done. And yet, theyined in their hearts. Maybe God had abandoned them, they thought. No matter how much they prayed, there was no answer. But the answer had been there all along. He had spoken to them. That they did not carry out His will. That they were nothing more than a crowd of unbelievers. It wasn¡¯t that God hadn¡¯t answered. They had ignored God¡¯s response. Corruption is inevitable, they said. We¡¯ll find a way to fix things eventually, they imed. They covered their eyes with such words andpletely silenced God¡¯s will. Some even had the audacity to call Him a vile heretic, spreading lies to tarnish the Holy Church¡¯s authority. That recording. The deration in that message had been God¡¯s final act of mercy. It had been theirst chance to repent for their sins and throw everything away. Yet they had kicked it aside with their own feet. How could they still call themselves priests? How could they, aftermitting such sins, im to be servants of God? Dominic looked once more upon Him. He looked upon the figure of the ¡°ck Saint.¡± In this moment, there was only one thing Dominic could say. ¡°We havemitted an unforgivable sin. A sin that cannot and should not be forgiven.¡± Those who were meant to carry out God¡¯s will had ignored His words. They were no longer priests. They were merely apostates, heretics, sinners. Therefore, they had no right to ask for forgiveness. ¡°Whatever punishment You deem fit, we will ept. Even if Youmand us to end our lives, we will dlyply.¡± Dominic knelt before Him. ¡°Please, deliver the rightful punishment to those who have defiled the name of God.¡± [ Join Patreon tosupport the trantionand toread up to5 chapters aheadof the release of"I identally Created a Viinous Organization"and4 chapters aheadof the release of"I Became a Childhood Friend With the Viinous /Jade43] Chapter 77: Praise the Black Saint (4) Chapter 77: Praise the ck Saint (4) Chapter 77: Praise the ck Saint (4) I stared nkly at the scene unfolding before my eyes. People bowing their heads towards me. ¡®White hair.¡¯ Even the elderly men, who appeared well into their years, were bowing to me. They were prostrating themselves so low that, with just a little more effort, they could kiss the ground. This alone was enough to make my head spin. But the bizarre behavior of these priests didn¡¯t end there. ¡°Aah¡­¡±One elderly man, weeping, had been muttering prayers to himself for quite some time now. Some of them looked like they should be taken straight to a mental hospital. And then, something bright yellow caught my eye. At first, I thought it was some form of divine power radiating out... but... Divine power doesn¡¯t have a smell. And it¡¯s not something that should stain pristine white priestly robes. It was all too obvious what that yellow liquid was. I could only watch helplessly as the bright yellow stream made its way toward the prostrating old man. However, to my surprise, the old man didn¡¯t even flinch when the liquid touched him. Should I be relieved? Or horrified? I really didn¡¯t know. The whole scene made me dizzy, and I began to wonder if I had somehow wandered into a nursing home instead. The awe I had felt earlier¡ªthe overwhelming presence of a powerful being¡ª The tension that had made me fear for my life, thinking I could die at any moment¡ªwas long gone. Sure, divine power might be more specialized for healing or exorcism rather than attack, And most seasoned priests were also proficient in magic, making them formidable enemies with both relentless vitality and strength. I knew they weren¡¯t to be underestimated... But who could maintain any sense of tension around people acting like ¡®this¡¯? I was barely managing to hold back the urge to ask if they were all on drugs. Honestly, I deserved praise just for that. I looked again at the people in front of me. I needed to understand what was happening, at least to some degree. Thankfully, not everyone had lost their minds. In this chaotic mess, there was just one person. One who still had a grasp on reality. A middle-aged man with brown hair. He had been staring at me and asking me questions for a while now. At least this guy seemed like he might¡­ ¡°You have always been watching over us. Always. And yet we¡­¡± ...be reasonable. My fleeting hope was shattered in an instant. The middle-aged man suddenly began to weep mournfully. His eyes held a whirlwind of emotions. As he gazed at me with that worn-out face, I could see regret, affection, and obsession in his eyes. A kind of twisted affection that no one would ever desire. And even if there were some twisted soul somewhere who did, it wouldn¡¯t be me. I wanted nothing to do with it. Naturally, a headache started to form. ¡®What exactly is ¡°The ck Fangs¡± to these lunatics?¡¯ This whole mess. There was only one usible reason why these previously sane people suddenly went mad. It all started when I dered that I would judge them in the name of the Captain of the ck Fangs. And now, this mess. For beings with such immense power, their courage seemed to shrink in direct proportion to it. Even pride should have its limits. How could they throw themselves on the ground without even thinking about fighting back? ¡°Whatever punishment You deem fit, we will ept. Even if Youmand us to end our lives, we will dlyply.¡± The middle-aged man from earlier was now groveling before me. ¡°Please, deliver the rightful punishment to those who have defiled the name of God.¡± Aplete and utter deration of surrender. At this point, I was the one beginning to experience cognitive dissonance. Something... something wasn¡¯t right. That much, I could clearly tell. It was obvious. No matter how powerful the Captain of the ck Fangs might be, and no matter how terrified they were of him, Wasn¡¯t this reaction just a little too extreme? I could understand fear, but to mix that fear with what seemed like ecstasy¡ªit made no sense. It felt like I was missing something. That thought kept echoing in my mind. And then, in that moment, I saw it. A light. A radiant light emanating from my body. My face naturally contorted in shock. I quickly checked myself to figure out what was happening. ¡®What the hell is this?¡¯ A curse rose to my lips. I swallowed it back down, forcing myself to take a deep breath. But there was no way deep breathing would calm me down. Of course not. I suddenly had wings sprouting from my back. What kind of lunatic would just say, ¡°Oh, I see,¡± and ept that? This was not the kind of situation that could be brushed off with a casual ¡°Well, lucky me.¡± But... ¡®This is driving me crazy.¡¯ To make matters worse, I didn¡¯t have the luxury of figuring out where these wings hade from. The situation was obvious. In front of these devout believers, if someone were to say, ¡°I¡¯ve been watching you all along¡± or ¡°I¡¯vee to judge you,¡± And then spread their wings while emitting a divine light, It was clear what those people would think of the figure standing before them. ¡­In a way, you could say that my bluff had worked perfectly. The problem was, it worked in the wrong way. Now, they were all waiting for my answer. Whatever they believed me to be¡ªa messenger of the God of Light, an angel, a divine incarnation¡ªthey were convinced that the very being they worshipped had descended before them. This bizarre situation had developed so suddenly. I desperately wanted to take the time to adjust to this ande up with a n. But there was no time to dy any longer. I had falsely invoked the name of God in front of these priests. If they discovered this, their attitude towards me wouldn¡¯t remain so favorable. A bloodbath would be inevitable. And it was uncertain whether I would even survive. Even if I did, I¡¯d have to endure some serious damage. In this moment, there was only one thing I could do. I hade too far to turn back now. If I wanted to walk out of here alive, I had to speak some convincing words, keep my identity hidden, and get out. I had to impersonate a god. ¡­Suddenly, I found myself missing the days when I only had to pretend to be the Captain of the ck Fangs. ***** Dominic knelt and waited. For the words of God. For the judgment that God would deliver. But no matter how long he waited, the divine remained silent. Dominic began to think. Perhaps he was already dead. Maybe the punishment had already been given, and when he opened his eyes, the sight before him would be that of hell. Yet, that would have been the fitting end for a sinner who had defiled the name of God. Bracing himself, Dominic opened his eyes. But what he saw before him was neither heaven nor hell. Dominic was still alive. His face filled with confusion, and instinctively, he lifted his gaze to look upon the ck Saint. His eyes questioned why he had not been punished. Perhaps sensing that question, the Saint finally spoke. ¡°Are you asking me to decide your fate?¡± His voice. Even the act of looking upon Him felt like a sin, and Dominic quickly bowed his head again. ¡°But that is impossible. For you still do not know the most important thing.¡± Words that made no sense. Though Dominic¡¯s face was etched with confusion, the Saint continued to speak. ¡°Do you even know what sin you havemitted against me?¡± He asked them then. What was the sin they hadmitted? The sudden question caught Dominic off guard, but he couldn¡¯t dare ignore a question from the divine. So, Dominic confessed his wrongdoings. That he had turned a blind eye to the corruption around him, believing it was something he could not change. That his subordinates prioritized wealth over saving lives, and though he knew they were more interested in their own gains than in following the teachings of God, he had given up on trying to correct them. The Saint listened to his words, then spoke once more. ¡°That is not the answer. You still do not understand the most sphemous sin you havemitted.¡± As he said this, an even more radiant light poured forth. The Saint spread his wings andmanded them. ¡°First, confront the sins you havemitted. Only when you face them will you understand the punishment I will bestow upon you.¡± Face the true sin they hadmitted. With those words, the Saint turned His back to them. What did He mean by those words? What was the true sin they hadmitted, and what would be the punishment that followed? No one had any answers. But none of them dared to profane the moment by grabbing hold of the divine. They could only watch in silence as the Saint¡¯s figure disappeared into the distance. None of them spoke. They simply watched Him leave, powerless to do anything else. [ Join Patreon tosupport the trantionand toread up to5 chapters aheadof the release of"I identally Created a Viinous Organization"and4 chapters aheadof the release of"I Became a Childhood Friend With the Viinous /Jade43] Chapter 78: Praise the Black Saint (5) Chapter 78: Praise the ck Saint (5) Chapter 78: Praise the ck Saint (5) After the Saint had left. In front of the Grand Cathedral, a chilling silence hung in the air. Though some time had passed since His departure, no one seemed able to collect themselves. In a way, it wasn¡¯t strange at all. After all, he was the one they all had sworn loyalty to. They had just faced that very figure, that magnificent being. Moreover, He hade to judge them for their heinous deeds. To maintain any semnce of sanity would have been more surprising.But¡­ Dominic somehow managed to take a deep breath, steadying his heart. There was something he had to understand. Something he had to know. Thest words of the Saint. The true sin they were unaware of. And the punishment He hadid upon them, which they would only understand once they faced the truth. No matter how turbulent his heart was, Dominic could not disregard the will of the Divine. If the Saint had spoken, Dominic had to fulfill it. There was no way He would have left such words without a reason. Dominic rose from his seat. ¡®The true sin.¡¯ The real sin that had angered God. The truth they still didn¡¯t know. How could they face it? Where would they go to realize it? It was all too obvious. Cardinal Dominic turned his gaze back toward the Grand Cathedral. The horrific sight visible through the open doors. Surely, those corpses were the marks of divine punishment. Yet, there was something strange about it. The punishment upon the people here and the ones inside the cathedral was not the same. But God is just. There was absolutely no room for doubt in that. Then why was there a difference in the punishment? There could only be one reason. The weight of their sins was different. There was some distinction between the people here and those within the Grand Cathedral. What that distinction was. What kind of difference it was. What had happened inside. He didn¡¯t know that yet¡­ But at least for now, the task at hand was clear. He helped those who still hadn¡¯t regained their senses, lifting them up as they walked forward. Toward the Grand Cathedral, drenched in blood and flesh. ***** The organs of those strewn across the ground. Cardinal Caron¡¯s body was probably here as well, but distinguishing it was impossible at this point. The bodies had been shattered to pieces. There was no longer any trace of a human form left. The archbishop beside him, unable to hold back any longer, began to retch. When you think about it, it wasn¡¯t unreasonable. As a clergyman, Dominic had often encountered people with severe injuries in his line of work. But how many times could one witness a scene this horrifying? Gang wars in the back alleys. Even Dominic, who had grown somewhat desensitized from his time providing aid in the slums of the kingdom, found it hard to endure. A surge of rage could be felt. This was not the result of mere killing. If killing had been the goal, these bodies wouldn¡¯t look like this. This was what happens only when inflicting pain on the other was the true objective. ...But this had been done by God. This wasn¡¯t some petty revenge. And a just God would never be enraged without reason. So, this gruesome scene conveyed only one thing. Their sins were so heinous that they had provoked the wrath of a merciful God. ¡®What in the world did you do, Cardinal Caron¡­?¡¯ The more Dominic surveyed the area, the heavier the sense of foreboding became, growingrger and more oppressive. He was certain now¡ªsome monstrous evil had urred here. What had Cardinal Caron, the most esteemed clergyman in the Holy Church, the man once considered God¡¯s most beloved human, been hiding all this time? ¡°There¡¯s¡­ there¡¯s a suspicious passageway here!¡± A voice called out from a distance. Dominic turned to see a door. A door concealed by powerful illusion magic, yet somehow left ajar. Everyone, including Dominic, stood before it. Beyond the door, stairs descended into the depths. It likely led to the underground chambers of the Grand Cathedral. However, no one dared to take the first step. Neither the one who had discovered it nor those who had arrived before Dominic. They all simply stared, gazing down at the staircase. The reason was simple. They all knew. The sin that God had spoken of awaited them beyond this door. But... Dominic stepped forward without hesitation. He had no choice. No matter how afraid he was. No matter how much he didn¡¯t want to face it. ¡®Because I swore.¡¯ To follow the will of God. Even though God no longer desired such sinful humans, still. The mistakes of the past could not be repeated. Thus, they descended into the underground of the Grand Cathedral. ***** After what felt like an eternity of walking down the stairs, they arrived. The ce was utterly strange. At first, Dominic had thought. This must be a storage room, surely. The Grand Cathedral was the heart of the Holy Church, so naturally, there would be a need for storage rooms to house valuable relics. Just like the hidden area they had discovered earlier, this ce must have been used to store holy relics. But that was only half correct. ¡°This... this can¡¯t be. This should never have happened...¡± The elderly cardinal, responsible for the Republic, staggered in disbelief. And it wasn¡¯t surprising. The Well of Miracles. The sacred relic, created by the First Saintess when she sacrificed herself. A ce where other saintesses, before their deaths, would immerse themselves, gathering their remaining strength¡ªthe well was as important as the Holy Church itself. [If I can save people even in death, what greater joy is there?] These were the words left by the First Saintess. But now... not a single drop of sacred blood remained. The Well of Miracles had run dry. The noble will of the saintesses, who gave their bodies to prevent future cmities, had vanished. And that wasn¡¯t even the end of it. The Vault of Stars. The Hand of Grace. The Seal of Radiance. All of these treasures, once etched into the history of the Holy Church, nowy scattered above the dried well. None of them radiated the divine power they once held. Not only had the Well of Miracles lost its power, but all of the Holy Church¡¯s sacred relics had be powerless. It was a horrendous scene. The elderly cardinal with white hair cried out in fury, his voice trembling. ¡°That wretched Caron, unable to control his greed, hasmitted this atrocity!¡± He used Caron of using all of these sacred relics for his own selfish gain. After all, Caron had been renowned for his overwhelming divine power for quite some time. It was clear now that Caron¡¯s divine power came from secretly draining the strength of these relics. The sacrifices of the saintesses, who gave their lives for future generations, had been reduced to nothing. No wonder God was furious. But¡­ why? Something felt off. Dominic couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that they were missing something crucial. Almost as if in a trance, Dominic moved past the well and continued forward. [Special Training Room] Before long, he encountered a door marked with this phrase. Curious about what this ce could have been used for, Dominic pushed the door open. The room that greeted him was even more bizarre than thest. Arge space, seemingly designed to hold many people. It reminded him of a theater, like the kind used for performances. But on the stage¡­ was torture equipment. Several centuries ago, this torture device had been used to interrogate heretics, but it was banned long ago for being too inhumane. But why? A dreadful feeling crept in. It was a profoundly ominous feeling. Dominic ced his hand on the ground and began to construct a ritual. Due to the aftermath of the Divine¡¯s descent, the memories etched into thend around the Grand Cathedral were in disarray. Fortunately, this area seemed unaffected, likely due to the distance. Before long, the events that had taken ce here began to unfold before Dominic¡¯s eyes. In the previously empty space, the phantoms of children appeared. All the children were staring at the stage. And on that stage... There was a child. A little one, no older than seven. That child was being forcibly dragged into the device by none other than Cardinal Caron. The child cried out for mercy, begging to be saved. But no one paid any attention to the child¡¯s desperate pleas for life. Cardinal Caron spoke. This was punishment for daring to attempt an escape, he said. If you wish to wash away your sins, pray to God. He reminded the child that the one who received the sacred stigmatast time had been spared, and there was hope for them too. If they could receive God¡¯s love and obtain the stigmata, they would be freed from this ce. As he said this, Cardinal Caron smiled. Blood and flesh sttered. The child¡¯s limbs were torn apart. But no rest, no salvation was granted. The child¡¯s body was restored by divine power, returning to its original form. Over and over. Again and again. Each time, the child screamed. ¡°Please, save me,¡± they cried. Dominic now understood. He couldn¡¯t help but understand. This was the sin God had spoken of. A sin so grave, so unforgivable, that it could never be pardoned. [ Join Patreon tosupport the trantionand toread up to5 chapters aheadof the release of"I identally Created a Viinous Organization"and4 chapters aheadof the release of"I Became a Childhood Friend With the Viinous /Jade43] Chapter 79: Praise the Black Saint (6) Chapter 79: Praise the ck Saint (6) Chapter 79: Praise the ck Saint (6) Dominic gathered everyone and revealed the truth. What he had witnessed earlier. The atrocitiesmitted by Cardinal Caron and the priests of the Holy Church. Yet, most people, even after hearing the story, could not bring themselves to believe it. When you think about it, it¡¯s only natural. Even in evil, there are limits. What Caron had done went far beyond what anyone couldprehend. Moreover, Cardinal Caron had an excellent reputation.Perhaps if Dominic had told his past self the same story, he wouldn¡¯t have believed it either. ¡°Couldn¡¯t there be some kind of mistake? No matter what, how could a personmit such terrible acts...?¡± ¡°He probably wasn¡¯t afraid of divine punishment.¡± That was Dominic¡¯s reply to the Archbishop¡¯s question. Surely, Cardinal Caron wasn¡¯t afraid of any kind of heavenly retribution. No, perhaps he didn¡¯t even believe in the existence of God. If he did, there¡¯s no way he could havemitted such atrocities in the name of God. ¡°But¡­ if that¡¯s true, then what about the stigmata? There¡¯s no way God would grant such a powerful stigmata to someone capable of those acts.¡± A white-haired cardinal, an elderly man, posed the question. It was a valid point. If what Dominic said was true, and Cardinal Caron hadmitted such horrifying acts, it would indeed be strange for him to have received the stigmata, a symbol of God¡¯s favor. But Dominic thought he understood now. The truth behind the stigmata. Why someone who didn¡¯t even worship God could wield such a powerful miracle. ¡°It¡¯s likely¡­ he transnted someone else¡¯s.¡± ¡°What in the world are you talking about? That can¡¯t be possible¡­¡± ¡°Yes, of course, transnting stigmata isn¡¯t realistically possible. Even if you could move it, most of its power would be lost in the process.¡± It was a sudden admission. The elderly man looked puzzled for a moment¡­ then his expression turned to shock. His face went pale in an instant. The reason was simple. He was a key figure overseeing operations in the Republic. If such a capable person hadn¡¯t picked up on the hidden meaning behind Dominic¡¯s words, that would¡¯ve been more surprising. ¡°There must have been countless sacrifices.¡± If stigmata are forcibly transnted, most of their power is lost. Moreover, since the stigmata often merge with the body¡¯s magic circuits, trying to remove them forcibly almost always leads to death. The Holy Church didn¡¯t dere stigmata transnts impossible for no reason. But¡­ that monstrous man thought otherwise. He believed it wasn¡¯t a problem. After all, the issue could simply be solved by using numbers. Even if only one one-hundredth¡ªor no, even one-thousandth¡ªof the stigmata¡¯s power could be transferred... It would only take that many people to ¡°use¡± and solve the issue. Everyone¡¯s face was filled with horror. They were starting to realize. Dominic¡¯s words were not lies. No, perhaps they had known all along, to some degree. But they all wanted to deny it. After all, no one wants to believe that such monstrous acts were carried out by those who swore to serve God. Dominic understood that feeling. But that didn¡¯t mean he could allow them to escape from reality. The ck Saint had spoken. Face your sins. Surely, those words were left behind for this very moment. Dominic led them to the ¡°Special Education Room¡± and showed them. The events that took ce here. The horrifying, unspeakable truth. Some could not bear the revolting sight and vomited, while others could do nothing but weep endlessly. There were those who cursed the abhorrent acts in anger, their voices shaking with emotion. But this was only the beginning. The underground facilities. The deeper they ventured, the more they uncovered about what had urred here. With every new discovery, their faces grew darker. And how could they not? Innocent children were rounded up. Tortured in all manner of ways, forced to praise God as they were harvested for their divine power. The sacred energy, which should have been used to heal people and defeat evil, was instead processed into an object called the Holy Grail by the Emperor¡¯s power. The byproducts of this horrendous process? The cursed souls of the children, filled with hatred toward the Holy Church. Caron called them ¡°waste¡± and bound them together, preventing them from passing on, leaving them trapped in this world. Even after killing them so cruelly, he refused to let the children go, even in death. ording to the records, he even nned toter use their remains for further experiments. Unthinkable atrocities, far beyond anything a human being should be capable of. On top of that, there were research documents on demonization and experiments conducted on innocent civilians. The more they uncovered, the more horrors came to light. No wonder God was so enraged. How could He remain silent while such terrible deeds were done in His name? Dominic now felt he could finally understand, at least in part, what He had meant. ¡ªYou do not even know the most sphemous sins you havemitted. And that is why punishment is impossible. That message was surely referring to this. ¡°¡­¡­¡± After confronting the truth that waited in the depths beneath the Holy Church¡­ A cold silence settled among them. There was nothing to be said. No excuses could be made. Could ignorance absolve them of sin? They knew the corruption within the Holy Church was severe, but they had no idea such horrors were being carried out? That could never be an excuse for absolution. If they had truly followed God¡¯s teachings. If they had genuinely tried to root out all corruption. They could have realized much sooner that such atrocities were taking ce. This could have been prevented. The fact that it wasn¡¯t was entirely their fault. Their irreverence in failing to heed the teachings of God led to these results. ¡ªFirst, face the sins you havemitted. When you do, the punishment I will bestow upon you will naturally be clear. The Saint had certainly spoken these words. Yet, no matter how long they waited, He did not appear. He did not stand before them to instruct them on how to atone. He did not deliver any punishment. The realization of what that meant dawned on them, and despair filled their faces. God had spoken. There would be no ¡®punishment¡¯ for them. No punishment could wash away their sins. Such was the weight of their crimes. Without punishment, there could be no redemption. He had no intention of ever forgiving them. Dominic looked around. The faces of the people around him were all filled with the unbearable guilt and hopelessness of their sins. They had been abandoned by God. Formitting sins that could never be undone, they had been forsaken. For a priest, nothing could be more devastating. So it was no surprise that they sat, lifeless, copsed on the ground, faces nk with despair. Even Dominic himself felt as though he might crumble at any moment. His entire life. Every aspect of his existence up until now was being denied, and he felt like he could lose his will to live at any second. But¡­ That cannot happen. It must not happen. That, at least, he knew for certain. And so, Dominic pped both of his cheeks hard with his hands. He had to pull himself together. He couldn¡¯t allow himself to fall into despair now. Dominic shouted at the people around him with a loud voice. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing right now?!¡± It was a sudden scolding. Naturally, all eyes turned to him. ¡°I know it too. I know that God no longer wants us.¡± No matter how much they regretted it, that fact would not change. They were no longer fit to call themselves priests. Yet, Dominic continued to speak. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean you can just sit here in defeat.¡± It was the simple truth. Even if they were no longer priests, even if God no longer wanted them. ¡°We cannot turn our backs on our sins.¡± They couldn¡¯t pretend the sins theymitted didn¡¯t exist. ¡°As humans, we must at least take responsibility. We must take responsibility for the sins we¡¯vemitted.¡± It didn¡¯t matter whether they were priests anymore or not. This was the duty of any human being. ¡°¡­Don¡¯t run away from your sins.¡± Dominic spoke these words as he looked at them all. And then¡­ The elderly white-haired cardinal was the first to rise. He wanted to pretend he didn¡¯t hear it, wanted to ignore it. But he knew the words were true. He had ignored what was right all this time. And that was exactly why, now more than ever, they had to choose the right path. Hearing this, the others fell deep into thought. Each reflecting on their past, contemting what choice they should make. At this moment, They all knew what decision had to be made. It was inevitable. They had faced their sins. They had felt the weight of them. They knew how terrifying it was to confront those sins. And because of that, they could not repeat the same mistake. They could no longer turn away from what was right. They rose to their feet. Not as priests, but as sinners. As mere foolish humans. It was in that moment that the secret organization, the followers of the ck Fangs¡ª The ¡®Order of Fools¡¯ was born. [ Join Patreon tosupport the trantionand toread up to5 chapters aheadof the release of"I identally Created a Viinous Organization"and4 chapters aheadof the release of"I Became a Childhood Friend With the Viinous /Jade43] Chapter 80: Praise the Black Saint (7) Chapter 80: Praise the ck Saint (7) Chapter 80: Praise the ck Saint (7) After spewing nonsense to distract the clergy, I ran toward Miss Rubia¡¯s mansion, cradling the unconscious Lucy. And then, someone utterly unexpected appeared before me. To my surprise, I found myself face-to-face with the leader of the ck Fangs. To be more precise¡­ [I know your secrets.] A video of the ck Fang leader was ying in front of me. As I walked through a deserted passage to avoid drawing attention, a sudden ck distortion appeared in the air. The moment I touched it, the video started to y. Naturally, confusion spread across my face. That technique¡ªit¡¯s definitely something I would use. There was hardly a better way to disseminate information than this. [But I have not spoken of it. This is your chance¡ªa final opportunity to confess all your sins and beg for forgiveness.] But, of course, the person in the video wasn¡¯t me. The method was identical, but I had never created a video like that. [Yet you threw that chance away.] And then, without giving a second chance, various scenes shed across the screen with those words. My jaw dropped open. Anything else would have been stranger. [This is the truth you¡¯ve kept hidden. Unspeakable atrocitiesmitted in the name of God.] Manufacturing holy power by grinding up children. In secret, colluding with demons and conducting all sorts of experiments. Even I, who had some inkling of the corruption within the Holy Church, couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. There are degrees of wickedness, after all. And this... far surpassed those boundaries. Before I could fully process the horror, the so-called ck Fang leader in the video spoke again, this time delivering a promation. [This is what was happening inside the Great Cathedral. And this is why I passed judgment upon them.] He imed that he had judged the Holy Church. That he had rightfully punished those who daredmit such profane acts in the name of God. And if anyone dared defile the name of God again... [I will dly deliver judgment upon them as well.] They, too, would meet the same fate. With those final words, the video ended. But even after the video stopped ying, I stood there for a long time. I understood the video¡¯s contents. I grasped what had been happening there. A part of me could even ept that it made sense if the creators of ¡®Blood and Bone¡¯ ¡ªwho had an eerie penchant for tormenting orphans¡ªwere responsible for such atrocities. But there was one thing I simply couldn¡¯t wrap my head around. ¡®Who the hell are these bastards?¡¯ The most immediate hypothesis was that those people were the ¡°real¡± ck Fangs. Up until the video ended, I honestly thought the person in front of me was the real leader of the ck Fangs. The shadowy figure who, without even a single mention in any spoiler posts, was shaking the empire to its core. I was briefly thrilled, thinking I¡¯d finally caught a lead on those bastards. ¡®But this doesn¡¯t make any sense.¡¯ Considering the timing of when this video was filmed, the conclusion was obvious. This video couldn¡¯t have been made before the massacre at the Great Cathedral by Lucy. Internal documents. Research logs. And countless other materials. The amount of evidence was far too vast to have been gathered through secret infiltration alone. Unless they had used some kind of hypnosis app to get the cooperation of the Great Cathedral during filming, how in the world did they find and capture all of that on video? ¡®And if the video was shot after Lucy ughtered the people in the Great Cathedral...¡¯ That would mean the video was filmed and distributed in the time between when I left the cathedral and now¡ªno more than two hours at most. And likely, there are still clergymen at that ce. Things were already unfolding strangely. Even though the priests I encountered earlier had shown me some unusual behavior, their power was undeniable. Judging from the strength I felt, they were at least archbishop level. There were even a few who seemed to be around the rank of cardinal. If theybined their strength, they would easily surpass the Imperial Knights¡¯mander and could even challenge the emperor¡¯s personal guards. And yet, there they were, gathered together. Would it make sense for the leader of the ck Fangs to just awkwardly walk in and say, ¡®Excuse me, let me just film here for a bit. Please bear with me!¡¯ A fight would have broken out. I can¡¯t say who would have won, but there certainly wouldn¡¯t have been enough time to leisurely film that video. So, this proves that the real ck Fang leader isn¡¯t the culprit here. ¡®...Wait a second.¡¯ As I pieced things together, one thought suddenly came to mind. If that¡¯s the case, then there¡¯s only one possible exnation. Those priests I encountered earlier. No one else could have filmed that video. But... why? What could they possibly gain by spreading such a video? The only one who benefits from this video is the ck Fangs. If this video spreads throughout the empire, the number of ck Fang supporters will increase in real time. People will rally behind the justice the ck Fangs im to have delivered. The already popr ck Fang faith would explode in growth. The ck Fang leader, with his absurdly good luck, would likely celebrate this turn of events. Without lifting a finger, his enemies helped expand his power base and strengthen his support. It¡¯s the perfect example of someone who seeds no matter what¡ªthey¡¯re destined for it. This was a stroke of incredible luck for the ck Fangs. But for the Holy Church, this was nothing short of a catastrophe. Their grotesque atrocities. Everyone who had any sense already knew the Holy Church was corrupt. But this went far beyond anything anyone could have imagined. They would copse. There was no way they could regain their former prestige. In fact, I even doubted whether the organization could continue to exist at all. They would have to abolish the heinous practice of indulgences,pensate the victims, and show signs of repentance. They would need to do everything they could to rebuild trust. But even then, it would be impossible topletely regain the people¡¯s faith. That five-minute video had effectively shattered the Holy Church in half. A perfect act of self-destruction. I was baffled, wondering why they would do such a thing... until a single hypothesis formed in my mind. ¡®Repentance.¡¯ That would exin everything. The Holy Church is vast. And naturally, corruption runs rampant within it. When people gather and an organization growsrger, corruption andplications are bound to arise. And those issues are never easy to eradicate. With interests intricately intertwined, no matter how high-ranking the leadership may be, they can¡¯t always make decisions as they please. But in this situation, it¡¯s different. Under the justification of restoring trust, they couldpletely overhaul the Holy Church. Everything could be set right. ¡®Though, the chances of failure are much higher.¡¯ Perhaps they¡¯ve already epted that. If they¡¯re truly repenting for their sins, then they must have thought they couldn¡¯t hide their crimes any longer. That¡¯s why they exposed the truth so boldly. It was a shocking move. But when I think about it, it might have been inevitable. Those people must believe they¡¯ve met God. ¡®If a priest has encountered God and felt nothing, now that would be strange.¡¯ It was only then that I fully understood the situation. What can I say? It was all too coincidental. One coincidence piled upon another. And then those coincidences intertwined, leading to this moment, almost as if the God of Light had orchestrated it all. ¡®Well, not that such a thing is likely.¡¯ The God of Light is more of a system than a deity¡ªone that grants power based on the faith given to it. Or perhaps, for some reason, it can bless humans, but it cannot punish them. Back when the sequel to Blood and Bone hadn¡¯t been released for years, and the entiremunity was groaning in agony, yers scoured everyst bit of game lore and came up with two main theories about the God of Light. Either way, it seemed unlikely that this god had anything to do with these recent events. ¡®¡­Come to think of it, which of those theories was correct?¡¯ Curiosity crept up on me, but I quickly dismissed it from my mind. This wasn¡¯t a philosophy ss. There was no time to ponder the existence of a god. Instead, I needed to figure out what was wrong with my body as quickly as possible. And I had to make a decision about Lucy. I will repay this debt... someday. A faint voice echoed from somewhere. It was so quiet I could barely make it out. I looked around, trying to figure out where the voice wasing from. But all I saw was Miss Rubia. She was waving at me from the mansion¡¯s front gate, far off in the distance. I¡¯d arrived at my destination without realizing it. Seeing her there made me realize she must have stayed up all night, worried after I ran off. I felt a mix of guilt and relief and quickly started toward her. Well, I tried to run. My wings responded to my will, moving on their own. In an instant, I had flown right in front of Miss Rubia. ...And then I heard a babbling sound. Obviously, there wasn¡¯t a baby around, so it must have beening from thedy in front of me. She seemed to be in some sort of regressive state, pointing at me and babbling incoherently. Though I couldn¡¯t understand the babbling, I could tell what she wanted to ask. It would¡¯ve been stranger if I didn¡¯t. I hesitated for a long time. Suddenly sprouting wings. The blood-soaked girl I¡¯d brought along. Turning the Holy Church¡¯s entire leadership into supporters of the ck Fangs and making them confess on video. I had no idea how to exin any of that. But if I dyed any longer, thedy in front of me would surely faint. So, I opened my mouth and said whatever came to mind. ¡°...It just sort of happened.¡± Of course, such an exnation wasn¡¯t going to work. And so, I ended up carrying two unconscious women back to the mansion that day. ...It had been quite a tumultuous day, to say the least. [ Join Patreon tosupport the trantionand toread up to5 chapters aheadof the release of"I identally Created a Viinous Organization"and4 chapters aheadof the release of"I Became a Childhood Friend With the Viinous /Jade43] Chapter 81: The Foolish Ally Chapter 81: The Foolish Ally Chapter 81: The Foolish Ally ¡®They say a foolish ally is scarier than an enemy.¡¯ The 2nd Prince took a puff of his cigar, recalling a saying he once heard. Looking at the current situation, those words couldn¡¯t be truer. A foolish ally was worse than no ally at all. An enemy deserving of immediate elimination. But, unfortunately, that wasn¡¯t an option. Because, regrettably, that foolish ally was... ¡°Are you deaf?! When someone speaks, you should listen!¡± ...his own flesh and blood.Everyone had already left the strategy room. A ce secured with soundproofing spells, anti-eavesdropping, and anti-recording magic. No eyes were watching, but the sight of his sibling shouting like that at her brother was downright pathetic. To think that someone like her shared his blood. It was hard to believe, but... Unfortunately, that¡¯s just how the world worked. For every outstanding person, there was always someonecking. Just as there were brilliant strategists, there were also idiots who, despitecking ability, had an abundance of confidence and were capable of ruining a nation. ¡°Ha, so you¡¯re just going to ignore mepletely now, huh?¡± The girl standing before him. The 3rd Princess, frowning, was the very definition of such an idiot. ¡°So childish, truly childish. Is that really how you want to y it?¡± His sister asked. Surely. Ignoring someone was a rather low tactic, and he was well aware of that. But he had his reasons. If she had even once made a logical argument, he, being the merciful person he was, wouldn¡¯t have let personal feelings get in the way and would¡¯ve listened. But all she ever spouted were absurd, nonsensical things. - In the witness reports, the pointy ears were mentioned a few times. There¡¯s also a mention of some kind of dark magic. There¡¯s no rule saying elves can¡¯t make deals with demons, right? There are always heretics in any race. Maybe we should contact the elf chieftain? It¡¯smon knowledge that they drop like flies if they stray too far from the World Tree. She came up with this highly unfortunate theory, suspecting an elf to be one of the ck Fangs¡¯ leaders, despite everyone knowing elves couldn¡¯t survive far from their homnd. - I¡¯m telling you, that potion merchant is suspicious. Just give me a little manpower. The way they¡¯re so desperate to hide their identity... I can feel it! There¡¯s definitely something there! She¡¯d even started to demand resources based solely on her ¡®gut feeling¡¯ without a shred of logic. In this situation, what kind of madmander would take her seriously? ¡°I get it. This is revenge, isn¡¯t it? Over that incidentst time.¡± The girl said, causing the 2nd Prince¡¯s expression to falter slightly. ¡°Are you still bitter about nearly losing yourmand to me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not about losingmand. The problem is that if an idiot like you takes the helm, this ship will sink.¡± He replied with a scowl. It had already been quite some time since their father entrusted him with handling the ck Fangs situation. Though eliminating the ck Fangs wasn¡¯t something that could be achieved overnight, it was true that progress had been sluggish. In that gap, this ungrateful wench had started scheming. She¡¯d been whispering things to their father, trying to take hismand away from him. If she had seeded... The empire¡¯s future would¡¯ve grown even darker. There was nothing more terrifying than an ipetent person holding power. Thankfully, it hadn¡¯te to that. ¡°Indeed, it was nothing short of divine intervention.¡± The goddess of victory must be smiling upon the Empire. There was no other way to exin the miracle that hade to the 2nd Prince. That bastard Caron had suddenly handed over the hero¡¯s corpse to their side and then died. Thanks to retrieving it, the 2nd Prince managed to keep hismand. The girl in front of him red. She had spent a long time unting her insolence and disrespect, but still, she wasn¡¯t done. She opened her mouth once more. ¡°Fine. If that¡¯s what you want to think, go ahead. But that¡¯s not the issue right now.¡± Bang! The 3rd Princess mmed her hands down on the table with a thud. ¡°We need to investigate the Holy Church! They¡¯re the most suspicious ones right now.¡± Despite the dramatic gesture, her words were, as always, nonsense. His younger sister continued, exining how the Holy Church¡¯s reaction to the video released by ck Fangs was suspiciously lukewarm. Rather than denying the contents of the video, they had announced their intent to reflect on their past wrongdoings and make changes. That, she imed, was far too strange. ¡°The leader of ck Fangs is clearly controlling the higher-ups in the Holy Church!¡± The girl boldly shouted, standing firm in her conviction. It was almostughable how ridiculous she looked. ¡®She actually believes that¡¯s a theory.¡¯ There had to be limits to how far logic could leap. How, exactly, would the ck Fangs leader have managed to take control of the Holy Church? Mind control? If there were a mage powerful enough to cast mind control on dozens of archbishops or higher, ck Fangs wouldn¡¯t even need to struggle. They could just brainwash the entire empire and be done with it. And besides... ¡®The truth behind this incident is a little different than what¡¯s been told.¡¯ He had already met with Cardinal Dominic and learned the real story. The truth was that this incident had been caused not by ck Fangs, but by Cardinal Caron¡¯s own mistake. During an experiment, a holy relic had gone berserk, resulting in the gruesome deaths. ck Fangs had simply been clever enough to use it to their advantage, making it look like they had passed judgment. ¡®Admittedly, it sounded a little suspicious when I first heard it.¡¯ But he had confirmed it through cross-examination. Through Asmodeus, he had verified that the leader of ck Fangs hadn¡¯t stepped out of his quarters in thest ten days. He had also received confirmation that none of the ck Fangs¡¯ leaders had been near the cathedral. So, the most usible exnation was that one of ck Fangs¡¯ lower-tier informants had stumbled upon the scene and filmed the footage. It was impossible for ck Fangs¡¯ leader or any of their high-ranking members to have been involved in the massacre. It was far more natural to conclude that it had been a tragic ident during an experiment rather than someone¡¯s deliberate crime. ¡°That guy Dominic is suspicious too. Didn¡¯t you see his eyes? They¡¯re just like the fanatics you see following ck Fangs in the streets.¡± His foolish sister tried to nder Cardinal Dominic. But the 2nd Prince wasn¡¯t the kind to be swayed by such baseless usations. From his direct conversation with Dominic, he had found the cardinal to be surprisingly reasonable. Dominic understood that the bnce of power had shifted and that the Holy Church was no longer in an equal rtionship with the Empire. He had acknowledged that they wouldn¡¯t dare challenge the Empire. All they wanted was to serve as useful subordinates. He was clearly someone who understood his position. ¡®It¡¯s unfortunate that we can¡¯t manufacture the Holy Grail due to external scrutiny...¡¯ But the fact that they could now use the Holy Church as their subordinate wasn¡¯t a bad oue. In a future battle with ck Fangd, the Holy Knights would willingly side with the Empire and y a crucial role. ¡°You¡¯re deliberately trying to ruin the Empire, aren¡¯t you?¡± The girl in front of him pounded her chest as if she were about to explode from frustration. Thinking about it, her ignorance was unsurprising. After all, none of this information had been shared with her. Why would he share such knowledge with a traitor who had tried to stab him in the back? ¡°If I were inmand, we would¡¯ve wiped out ck Fangs in a single day!¡± His sister shouted, her voice so loud that spit flew from her mouth. The urge to tell her that if she couldn¡¯t think, she should at least stay silent rose to the tip of the 2nd Prince¡¯s tongue. ¡°If you can¡¯t think, at least shut up. Are you trying to unt your ipetence?¡± So he simply said it out loud. The 3rd Princess trembled, clenching her fists tightly. However, she said nothing more. Well, if she had the intelligence of anything above a monkey, she would¡¯ve realized it by now. No matter what she said, there was no chance he¡¯d ever consider her opinion. The girl stomped out her frustration and made her way to leave the strategy room. ¡­Or at least, she tried to leave. But then the 2nd Prince¡¯s sharp intuition¡ªan almost divine instinct¡ªwarned him. ¡°What are you nning to do now?¡± That foolish girl was about to cause another problem, he knew it. At his question, the 3rd Princess halted her steps and scowled. ¡°I¡¯ve found that potion merchant. I used my own people to track them down, and I¡¯ll use my own people to deal with them. This isn¡¯t your concern, so keep out of it.¡± As expected. She was about to waste the royal guard¡ªelite forces meant to face ck Fangs¡ªon some ridiculous investigation. In this situation, the 2nd Prince knew exactly what he needed to do. ¡°Wait. I¡¯ve got something for you to do.¡± ¡°What? You just said you couldn¡¯t trust me with anything...¡± The 3rd Princess¡¯s face twisted in frustration. She had figured it out. She knew his n was to give her a meaningless task to keep her upied. But whether she noticed or not, it didn¡¯t change anything. ¡°Father entrusted me withmand. Surely, you wouldn¡¯t prioritize your private investigation over Father¡¯s orders.¡± With an amused smile, the 2nd Prince subtly reminded her that he¡¯d report her actions if she overstepped her bounds. His sister ground her teeth in fury. She screamed in frustration, mmed the door, and stormed out. Her behavior was utterly pathetic. ¡®What a disgrace.¡¯ She was so desperate to meddle that one could almost mistake her for a spy for ck Fangs. With foolish allies like her running rampant, the future of the Empire looked bleak indeed. [ Join Patreon tosupport the trantionand toread up to5 chapters aheadof the release of"I identally Created a Viinous Organization"and4 chapters aheadof the release of"I Became a Childhood Friend With the Viinous /Jade43] Chapter 82: The Winged Union (1) Chapter 82: The Winged Union (1) Chapter 82: The Winged Union (1) The day after returning to the mansion. I sat on my bed, pondering. What kind of person did others see me as, anyway? I knew it was a pointless worry. But given the circumstances, I couldn¡¯t help it. ¡°Why is no one surprised?¡± Wings sprouted, for heaven¡¯s sake. Wings suddenly appeared on someone¡¯s back! I expected utter chaos. Yet, reality differed from my expectations.¨C Yes, I knew it would happen! The kids cheered, calling me their leader as usual. Eyes brimming with admiration. They looked at me with such dazzling eyes that it was almost burdensome. Not a single one of them freaked out about the wings. Instead, they started making sense of it in their own way, talking nonsense about how ¡°it all makes sense now.¡± ¨C Wow! At least Lien seemed a bit startled. But it was a purely innocent exmation. Almost like reacting to a new outfit that suited me well. When I asked if she wasn¡¯t surprised by such an abrupt event, Lien responded awkwardly with apliment about me. It seemed she interpreted my words as wanting praise. ¨C So, who did you bring in this time? As the cherry on top, Siel showed more interest in Lucy, the new recruit, than my wings. In an unexpected turn of events, we were temporarily sheltering arge group of ¡°ck Fangs¡± who hoped to join. Everyone seemed invested in their training, so much so that even Siel and Lien, along with the kids, were there. Siel requested that I send Lucy over whenever I had time so she could meet her in person. It seemed she wanted to confirm something. When I, a bit flustered, asked if the wings didn¡¯t bother her, Siel responded nonchntly as always. ¨C No matter how you change, you¡¯re still you. That¡¯s all I need. In other words, her attitude toward me wouldn¡¯t change regardless of how I looked. Warm as it was, it wasn¡¯t exactly what I expected to hear in this situation, and with that, Siel ended the video call. In the end, the only person who was shocked by my transformation was Miss Rubia. Considering she tends to make a fuss over everything, it wasn¡¯t a surprise. Most of them barely seemed to notice the sudden change. So, if I weren¡¯t surprised, that would be even stranger. People who wouldn¡¯t bat an eye even if wings suddenly appeared on my back¡ªwhat kind of image was that supposed to be? Just how had they been seeing me? I couldn¡¯t begin to understand¡­ ¡°¡­Ah.¡± Memories shed through my mind. The doubts melted away. Even I had a bit of conscience left. I¡¯d done too many things toin that this treatment was odd. Truthfully, even I belonged to the ¡°wouldn¡¯t be strange to sprout wings¡± category. ¡°¡­And actually, this might be easier for me.¡± Miss Rubia, who had cried and apologized profusely for not recognizing me when I first awakened, even went as far as to pray to me. I guess it was normal for her to react that way, seeing me appear with wings. If everyone else had reacted like that, it would have been a pain to exin. It took enough convincing just to persuade Miss Rubia to treat me normally again. Thinking about it, maybe this was for the best. With that, I concluded and began to inspect my body again. Two pairs of wings. They emitted a soft glow, asserting their presence. And, for some reason, an unfamiliar mark was engraved on my left arm. A holy symbol. A symbol that had appeared in the previous series. But this wasn¡¯t just any holy symbol. This was the kind only obtainable at the very end of the game. It had healing powers capable of reviving anyone who hadn¡¯t yet passed on, with no restriction on self-use. In essence, a cheat-level item hadnded in my hands. It was an immeasurable gain. A gain, but¡­ ¡°Why did it appear, though?¡± There was no context. I hadn¡¯t cleared a hidden dungeon or fought in a life-or-death battle and found enlightenment. It just appeared. Since the wings appeared out of nowhere, I¡¯d checked my body for other abnormalities, only to find the symbol. ¡°It doesn¡¯t even feel like a stroke of luck.¡± Usually, such a stroke of luck involves some effort. Typically, obtaining a potion requires oveing challenges, and even after that, one has to endure the process of fully absorbing it. But there was no process in this sudden fortune of mine. ¡°Could it have something to do with the Emperor¡¯s trait changing? Or maybe it¡¯s connected to the God of Light?¡± I mulled over various hypotheses. But, in the end, nothing changed. Of course. What¡¯s the point ofing up with all these usible theories if there¡¯s no way to verify them? ¡°Status window,¡± I muttered, but all I saw was a useless disy. The broken characters had be almost familiar by now. Normally, when I grow stronger or gain a new power, the standard procedure is to open the status window and organize everything. But there was no disy kindly listing out my stats or abilities. A status window that couldn¡¯t even tell me my status. The irony was almostughable. Ultimately, uncovering the cause of this sudden transformation seemed out of reach. A sigh slipped out naturally. It was true that I had gained something beneficial. Maybe I was just whining after all. Still, I couldn¡¯t shake this uneasy feeling. So, after a long time spent mulling it over¡­ I stood up. Even if finding the cause was impossible, I couldn¡¯t just sit here doing nothing. Better to try doing something, anything. In other words, It was time to test this power. ***** The training grounds next to Miss Rubia¡¯s mansion. A ce set up for the kids¡¯ training. I swung open the doors to the training area. ¡°It feelsrger than thest time I saw it.¡± Maybe it was because I was used to seeing it packed with kids. Now, with no one around, the empty training grounds looked surprisingly spacious. That might work to my advantage. If I was going to test something, it was probably better not to have anyone nearby who could get caught in it. ¡°¡­Am I overthinking this?¡± I wasn¡¯t exactly Lien. Just because I nned to test my strength didn¡¯t mean others were at risk of getting involved. I hadid a foundation with the elixirs, but my strength was still somewhere in that murky middle ground¡ªneither incredibly strong nor weak. When separated from my allies, I wasn¡¯t quite a powerhouse, but I wasn¡¯t exactly weak either. Just somewhere in between. That was, objectively speaking, my current level of skill. ¡°I did experience a bit of a change this time, though.¡± But it was hard to say for sure if that would trante into an increase inbat power. Holy power, by its nature, is suited for healing and exorcism. The reason the Holy Knights are so strong is that they can wield both holy power and magic. At the same level, someone with regenerative abilities is naturally stronger. ¡°Better not to expect too much.¡± Expectations lead to disappointment. If you don¡¯t expect anything in the first ce, there¡¯s no risk of being let down. With that reminder firmly set in my mind, I pulled out a wooden dummy from the storage. A training tool enchanted for practical use. If I kept digging around in the storage, I might have found something more powerful. But it seemed a bit excessive to use something like a security golem for a simple test. I didn¡¯t even n on using a sword this time, so a wooden dummy would be more than enough. I ced the dummy in front of the wall. With a series of clunks, the wooden dummy locked into position. The moment it registered my attack, that thing would start attacking me as well. ¡°For now¡­ it¡¯s probably best to start as usual.¡± The purpose of this test was to figure out the extent of what I could do with my wings and how they could be used inbat. Though holy power is specialized for healing, wings are a different matter. Increased speed naturally enhances the force of attacks. This might end up being more helpful than I anticipated. First, I¡¯d face the dummy without using my wings, then fight with my wings fully engaged andpare the difference. With that n in mind, I took my stance. Someone, maybe one of the kids, had drawn a cute cat face on the wooden dummy. Iunched my opening attack at it. Lien¡¯s one-on-one training must have paid off, as my punchnded solidly. My fist struck the dummy squarely in the chest. A gaping hole began forming in real time. ¡­Yet something felt off. I could feel the dummy crumbling like a brittle cookie. But there was no sign of the momentum letting up. Then there was a loud crack. The air was pierced by the sharp sound echoing fiercely. At that moment, a bad feeling came over me. I knew what this ce was. The training grounds. A ce created explicitly for honing martial skills. Naturally, it was built sturdier than any other structure; as far as I remembered, over thirty defensive enchantments had been applied here. Yet the ominous feeling wouldn¡¯t go away. And¡­ my premonitions were never wrong. The moment my fist hit the wall, cracks started to form. They spread in an instant, and before I could react, the copse began. ¨C KA-THOOM! A deafening roar rang out, enough to hurt my ears. ¡­The entire training grounds were crumbling around me. [ Join Patreon tosupport the trantionand toread up to5 chapters aheadof the release of"I identally Created a Viinous Organization"and4 chapters aheadof the release of"I Became a Childhood Friend With the Viinous /Jade43] The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 83: The Winged Union (2) Chapter 83: The Winged Union (2) Chapter 83: The Winged Union (2) A building crumbles down in a heap. The debris crashes toward me with relentless force. Yet, I remain unscathed. Before I even have time to think, my wings move instinctively. Emitting a faint glow, they wrap around my head, shielding me. Of course, they don¡¯t block all of the debris. But that didn¡¯t matter either. With a stigma that could cure even incurable diseases, there was no way it wouldn¡¯t heal a mere scratch. The wounds close before blood can even flow. Thanks to my resilient physique, no pain registers unless it¡¯s a significant injury. In reality, I¡¯m left both physically and mentally unscathed. I push aside the debris that covered me, dusting off my hands as I step out of the copsed building. ¡®¡­What the hell is this?¡¯ I stared nkly at what used to be the training hall. All I wanted was to test it. Just once. I only wanted to try my strength. But what the hell is this disaster? Why did that just copse out of nowhere? It wasn¡¯t supposed to crumble that easily. The sudden turn of events left my head spinning. Just as I was pressing my forehead to relieve my headache¡ª I heard footsteps approaching. There were only three of us in the mansion, including me. ¡°Huff¡­ haah¡­¡± And only one person would be so out of breath, struggling to make it here. Sure enough. Soon, I saw the familiar figure of my red-haired Noona. Her white pajamas, damp and almost translucent from sweat, clung to her. Her red hair was disheveled. It looked like Miss Rubia had bolted out here after hearing the loud noise in her sleep. Her expression quickly twisted into one of shock. A spat, hardly fitting as a weapon, slipped limply from her grip and dropped to the floor. Miss Rubia looked at the half-destroyed training hall¡­ and rubbed her eyes, as if unable to believe what she was seeing. When that wasn¡¯t enough, she pinched her cheek hard¡­ so hard she let out a little yelp. Finally, Miss Rubia looked at me. That look in her eyes. How could I even describe it¡­? It was the kind of look you¡¯d give to a lunatic who had just demolished a building with their bare fists. ¡­Which was exactly the case, of course. She already saw me as something beyond human. It was obvious what kind of misunderstandings this would reinforce. I quickly opened my mouth, ready to exin myself to her. To say that I was just a normal person. To reassure her there was no need to be afraid. But¡­ the words wouldn¡¯te out. It would be even stranger if they did. ¡®I just demolished a building with my bare hands, but I¡¯m a normal person, really. Oh, and I have wings, but I¡¯m definitely a regr guy, so don¡¯t worry,¡¯ yeah, right. There¡¯s a limit to nonsense. Even the typical reincarnated novel protagonist saying, ¡®I just want to live quietly and not get involved with the original plot,¡¯ sounds more believable than that. So, I could only say the most suitable, necessary, and above all, ssic response for this situation. ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡± Of course, just saying that didn¡¯t magically solve everything. I had to desperately calm down the frazzled Miss Rubia. I suppose I should consider myself lucky, in a way. This wasn¡¯t the first time something like this had happened. Somehow, I managed to exin the situation and reassure Miss Rubia. I guess I¡¯ve be quite adept at calming down Noona when she reverts to a childlike state. ¡­Though, whether or not that¡¯s something to be proud of is up for debate. ***** It was a ident out of nowhere. The training hall copsed under ridiculous circumstances. But fortunately, it didn¡¯t escte into a bigger problem. There was no one around to get caught up in it, and everything stored in the warehouse remained intact. And thanks to the generous funding my friend Asher had provided, repairing the training hall was a simple fix. So, the real issue I needed to focus on now¡­ was the change happening to my body. ¡®This is definitely not some kind of blessing.¡¯ The sudden appearance of the stigma. At first, I¡¯d hypothesized that maybe the God of Light had blessed me or something. But it was time to abandon that theory. The idea that the God of Light gave me wings and strengthened my body to this degree¡ª If he had the power to do that, yet stood by idly while the Holy Churchmitted atrocities, it just didn¡¯t add up. So, what was causing this change? In the end, only one possibility came to mind. Rank of ¡ö¡ö The qualification to stand above anyone in this world. This. The trait that tantly screamed, ¡°I¡¯m suspicious.¡± The change in the rank of Emperor was likely the root cause of all this. ¡®¡­Should I consider this a good thing?¡¯ How should I put it? It¡¯s hard to say. Looking at the situation as it stands, it certainly seems like a positive development for me. I¡¯d chosen this trait because I sensed there might be something hidden within it¡ªand sure enough, there was. With it, I was able to supplement the strength I had beencking. I¡¯d never struggled too much with myck of power since mypanions were already incredibly overpowered. But having my own strength up to par certainly couldn¡¯t hurt. However¡­ I don¡¯t know. Something about it still bothered me. It seemed that even though this trait hadn¡¯t fully revealed its hidden elements, my body had already changed. Call it intuition, but¡ª It didn¡¯t feel like this transformation wasplete. If that¡¯s the case, then where does it end? What exactly am I bing? As I pondered this, my head began to ache, and I let out a heavy sigh. ¡ªknock, knock A sudden sound broke the silence. When I opened the door, it was Miss Rubia standing there. I was nning to go see her soon anyway, but it looked like she¡¯de to find me first. ¡°Um¡­ I have something I¡¯d like to discuss. But, if you¡¯re busy, we can talkter!¡± I assured her I had plenty of time and invited her in, pulling over two chairs and setting up a space for us to sit. Just the two of us, alone in the room, sitting across from each other. A slightly awkward silence filled the air for a moment. After a brief hesitation, I decided to speak first. ¡°I really am sorry for what happened the other day.¡± There wasn¡¯t much else I could say. After all, I had just destroyed the building she¡¯d gone to the trouble of constructing. She must¡¯ve beenpletely taken aback. ¡°Oh, no, no, it¡¯s fine! We can just build it again. Besides, thanks to your recipestely, our finances are more than enough to cover it.¡± Rubia waved her hands dismissively as she spoke. All I could do was keep apologizing and thanking her for everything. ¡°Besides, I get that you had your reasons. Maybe you just weren¡¯t able to control the strength you¡¯ve regained after so long.¡± She said it as if she understood. ¡®Strength regained after so long¡¯? What exactly was she imagining about me in that head of hers? Part of me wanted to clear up her misconceptions. But at this point, even if I said I was just an ordinary person, I doubted she¡¯d believe it. So I resigned myself and brought the conversation back to the original topic. ¡°So, the matter you wanted to discuss¡­?¡± ¡°There¡¯s someone who keeps interfering with our business. But they¡¯re a big shot¡­ so we can¡¯t just deal with them as we please.¡± With that, Miss Rubia handed me a file. Sian Ludbeth. A familiar name and face came into view. Certainly. This wasn¡¯t an opponent to be taken lightly. Noble lineage, wealth, power¡ª He had it all. On top of that, he was an 8th-circle mage with formidable personal strength. He was originally supposed to be killed by the protagonist, but somehow, due to a twisted storyline, he was still alive. By now, he might have grown even stronger. But¡­ A smirk crept onto my lips. ¡®Sure, he¡¯d be tough to handle in a direct confrontation.¡¯ But if a direct fight wasn¡¯t necessary, then wouldn¡¯t that solve the problem? Let¡¯s make use of a bit of story knowledge from the original series. There¡¯s no need to waste effort on a difficult fight. I¡¯ll just let someone else do the fighting. ¡®This guy could be neutralized with just a few words.¡¯ I knew a secret. The Swordmaster of the Empire. Sian had identally killed the Swordmaster¡¯s son and then framed someone else for it. So the solution to this problem was simple. I¡¯d just need to dere that if he kept interfering with our business, I¡¯d whisper that story into the Swordmaster¡¯s ear. That would be the end of it. With confidence, I dered, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you don¡¯t need to worry. This will be resolved in no time.¡± Miss Rubia¡¯s face was clouded with confusion. I began exining my n to the bewildered Miss Rubia. ¡­Or rather, I was about to exin. A strange sound echoed in the room. The familiar signal of amunication spell. The message wasn¡¯t for me, so it was definitely something for Miss Rubia. Sure enough, the face of Miss Rubia¡¯s trusted informant appeared on the screen. And the informant spoke. ¡ª¡°S-Sian Ludbeth is dead! There was a mark beside his split body¡­ with the name The Winged Union.¡± Sian, that bastard. Of all times, he had to die now. [ Join Patreon tosupport the trantionand toread up to5 chapters aheadof the release of"I identally Created a Viinous Organization"and4 chapters aheadof the release of"I Became a Childhood Friend With the Viinous /Jade43] The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 84: The Winged Union (3) Chapter 84: The Winged Union (3) Chapter 84: The Winged Union (3) It was a luxurious mansion. The interior of a building armed with dozens of security systems and protective spells. In an officevishly decorated with jewels and gold. Sian frowned as he reviewed the report submitted by his subordinate. ¡°Just as I thought, something¡¯s definitely up.¡± A few months ago, he had noticed some unusual activity. At first, Sian dismissed it as insignificant. The potion market, while not small, wasn¡¯t exactlyrge enough to warrant serious attention.Even if someone was working behind the scenes to monopolize that market, it wasn¡¯t something that demanded his focus. As both a businessman and a mage, time was his most valuable resource. And especially now, as he approached the possibility of reaching the 9th Circle, he couldn¡¯t afford to waste time on trivial matters. But now... ¡°The situation has changed.¡± The investigation he had ordered, just in case, had uncovered more and more suspicious details about the potion merchant the deeper they dug. There were strange efforts to conceal their identity. For some reason, even the princess was looking into this merchant. And, most suspicious of all¡­ the price of the potions. It was ridiculously low, not even a fifth of the usual price. Such a price wouldn¡¯t even cover the cost of materials. Yet, they were selling potions across the country at that absurdly low price. It was baffling. ¡°Even if they found a recipe that could reduce costs, this approach is beyond unusual.¡± Even if the merchant had the support of an alchemy genius, allowing them to produce potions at a much cheaper rate... Why sell them at such a low price? Even at market price, they could make a fortune as if money were falling into theirp. Yet this lunatic of a businessman had disregarded profitability in favor of spreading their potions to those in need, as if they were donating them. ¡°This doesn¡¯t add up.¡± A businessman should prioritize profit in every decision. Sian certainly did. Take his own facilities, for instance. Hundreds of mining sites where workers extracted mana stones without even basic protective gear¡ªproof of his focus on profit above all else. ¡°They are clearly notcking in ability.¡± Though they ignored profitability, their expertise was evident in their work. And their skill at hiding their tracks was impable. It had taken Sian a full month, with all his resources, to finally uncover the person¡¯s name. ¡°Rubia, just who are you?¡± There¡¯s something here. Something hidden, he was certain of it. Sian¡¯s instincts told him as much. After much contemtion, Sian finally entertained a chilling possibility. ¡°Maybe¡­ this is just a hypothetical, but¡­¡± Such skill. A person who, despite such ability, disregarded sess to help others. Someone who valued secrecy above all else. What kind of person could that be? What sort of organization would such a person belong to? Naturally, one word floated through Sian¡¯s mind. ¡°ck Fangs.¡± It might be an overreach, he thought, trying to reassure himself¡ªbut he couldn¡¯t shake it. The more he thought about it, the more everything seemed to fit. All the odd behaviors, the focus on helping people over making money... It made sense if ck Fangs was involved. They were an organization strangely devoted to helping others. If they were backing the potion business, of course, they¡¯d value lives over profit. And the desperate secrecy would make perfect sense as well. As spection turned to certainty, Sian¡¯s face filled with horror. Anything else would have been strange. ck Fangs. The mysterious organization that even the Empire struggled to contend with, an entity powerful enough to manipte nations from the shadows. If that merchant Rubia truly belonged to ck Fang, Sian had meddled with someone he absolutely should not have touched. Sian had repeatedly interfered with Rubia¡¯s potion business. All because he coveted the recipe. Everything pointed to the fact that they had a form that drastically reduced production costs. Until now, he hadn¡¯t even considered that Rubia might be part of ck Fangs. He couldn¡¯t be med for his actions¡­ at least, that¡¯s what he told himself. ¡°This¡­ could be far more dangerous than I thought.¡± He had made an enemy of someone who looked to be associated with ck Fangs. Worse yet, he had attacked them first. In this situation, would ck Fangs just leave him alone? The infamous ck Fangs, known for their boundless kindness toward civilians and the weak yet unmatched cruelty toward their enemies? On top of that, he ran hundreds of mana stone mines¡ªoperations that ck Fang was sure to despise. ¡°Of course not.¡± At any moment, they would bare their fangs at him. What would happen to him was all too clear. The fate that befell every enemy of ck Fangs¡­ woulde for him, too. Sian¡¯s life would end here. All the wealth and fame he had struggled to build would vanish in an instant, reduced to nothing. ¡°¡­I need to prepare.¡± He needed a way to fend off ck Fangs. His own strength wasn¡¯t enough. Even as an 8th Circle mage, he was far from reaching the level of an archmage. Meanwhile, it was rumored that ck Fangs¡¯ leader could even overpower archmages. Facing someone of that caliber with his current resources would be impossible. It felt as if every path was blocked. But¡­ Sian gritted his teeth. There was still a way. There was one person he could think of who might help him survive this. Usingmunication magic, he reached out to that person. Fortunately, he wasn¡¯t doomed to die just yet. The person agreed to hear him out and set a meeting with him. ¡°ck Fangs¡­¡± ¡®No matter how powerful you are, I won¡¯t just sit here and ept my fate.¡¯ Determined to do whatever it took to survive, Sian set off for the meeting ce. ***** Before Sian¡¯s eyes, an unexpected sight unfolded. He had asked for a moment of that person¡¯s time, saying he had something important to discuss. They weren¡¯t close by any means, so he¡¯d been grateful the person even agreed to meet. But it wasn¡¯t just that person waiting there. It seemed to be some kind of gathering. Several other notable figures were present as well. Seeing who was gathered here was a bit overwhelming, but¡­ Sian was not one to be intimidated so easily. ¡°This could actually be an opportunity.¡± When he thought about it, the more allies he had, the better. This might just be a rare stroke of luck. He knew exactly what he had to do. ¡°Please, lend me your strength to stand against the ck Fangs¡¯ leader!¡± Sian shouted with all his might. To these most powerful of allies¡­ In other words¡­ To the great figures of the Holy Church. ¡°¡­What did you just say?¡± The man before him¡ª Cardinal Dominic¡ªasked, with a piercing gaze. Cardinal Dominic was smiling, but the murderous intent emanating from his body was chillingly intense. Yet, a smile appeared on Sian¡¯s lips. This was actually a fortunate turn of events. He had anticipated that the Holy Church would despise ck Fangs for exposing their secrets, but he hadn¡¯t expected it to be this intense. Thanks to this, Sian¡¯s n to secure the Holy Church¡¯s support was one step closer to sess. ¡°That monstrous demon! We¡¯ll erase the ck Fangs¡¯ leader from this world with our own hands!¡± Sian, now exhrated, responded to Cardinal Dominic¡¯s question with enthusiasm. Just moments ago, he had resigned himself to dying at ck Fangs¡¯ hands. But now, he had found a way to survive. Eight cardinals, and the rest were all archbishops. A force powerful enough to be used in wars between nations. With their cooperation, exterminating ck Fangs might not just be a dream. Of course, this was only if the alliance materialized... but judging from the current atmosphere, he didn¡¯t think he had anything to worry about. The overwhelming killing intent was enough to make him shiver. How desperately they must have wanted the ck Fangs leader dead¡ªit was hard to fathom the depth of their hatred. Sure enough. ¡°I ept your proposal.¡± Cardinal Dominic smiled kindly as he made this deration. It was perfect sess. Sian had secured the Holy Church¡¯s cooperation. ¡°To hear such profane words from that demon¡­ I can no longer stand it. Just the fact that such an abomination exists in this world is nauseating.¡± The Cardinal¡¯s voice was filled with a manic fervor. He seemed almost too eager, but that was a risk Sian was willing to take. ¡°How fortunate,¡± Sian thought sincerely. Things were going so well. Surely, he was the luckiest person alive. Or so he thought¡­ ¡°With all my strength, I will execute the demon as you wish.¡± ¡°That¡¯s wonderful! Then, let¡¯s head to the mansion right awa¡­ Huh? Cardinal? Why are you suddenly¡ªwait, the mace?!¡± Bang! That thought disappeared as Dominic,pletely consumed by rage, crushed Sian¡¯s head with his mace. He had made what seemed like a rational choice, yet the result was a gruesome end, sliced in half after relentless torture. To Sian, it was nothing short of unfair. ¡­But what could he do? In the end, he had brought it all upon himself. [ Join Patreon tosupport the trantionand toread up to5 chapters aheadof the release of"I identally Created a Viinous Organization"and4 chapters aheadof the release of"I Became a Childhood Friend With the Viinous /Jade43] The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 85: The Holy Sword and the Oath (1) Chapter 85: The Holy Sword and the Oath (1) Chapter 85: The Holy Sword and the Oath (1) Dominic stared coldly at the corpse before him. A sphemous demon. A sinner who dared insult the Holy Saint with vile words. His punishment had just been concluded. With the help of the Brotherhood of the Righteous, that wicked demon had been vanquished. Through cycles of healing and torment, the demon¡¯s mind was utterly shattered, ensuring he could never appear in this world again. However, one problem remained¡­ ¡°What should I even do with ¡®that¡¯?¡±The man before him was far more prominent than he had anticipated. A figure of great renown, counted among the top five wealthiest individuals. Not only that, but he was also an aplished 8th-circle mage. The room had held eight cardinals and twelve archbishops¡ªpractically the Holy Church¡¯s greatest forces gathered in one ce. Yet, despite such power, he hadmitted the foolish act of sphemy in their presence, and now, he was reduced to this pitiful state. In truth, this was not a man who should have met such an unremarkable end. Sian¡¯s death would inevitably draw attention. No matter how hard one tried, it would never remain hidden. Not that Dominic had any intention of hiding it in the first ce. Of course not. This was no mere murder. It was an exorcism. That thing was no longer human. Why should defeating a demon be treated as something shameful to hide? ¡°The question is how to present this to the world.¡± If he were to reveal this incident, it had to be done in a way that benefitted the Saint. The Holy Church¡¯s misdeeds had already caused faith in God to plummet to rock bottom. By their own failures, they had tarnished the name of God, and now they needed to reim it. The question was, how best to use this incident to achieve that? After much deliberation, Dominic came up with an idea¡ªa way to restore God¡¯s name to its former glory. ¡°A grand judgment.¡± That was the answer. A disy so awe-inspiring that no one could help but marvel at God¡¯s magnificence. The sight of God punishing evil would be etched into everyone¡¯s mind,pelling them to praise the Holy Saint. With his decision made, Dominic no longer hesitated. He marked the corpse with the symbol of the Brotherhood and left a message only the Saint could recognize. Then, he moved it to prepare for the grand spectacle. ***** Sian Ludbeth was dead. And it had to happen right after I told Miss Rubia that the problem with him would be resolved ¡°soon.¡± Miss Rubia¡¯s face turned pale. Her lips moved as though to form words, but nothing coherent came out. The only sounds she managed were strange fragments: ¡°Oh? Ah? Eh?¡± She repeated these nonsensical utterances over and over. She had practically lost her ability to speak. In hindsight, it wasn¡¯t surprising. After all, with the timing of this event, it was only natural for anyone to suspect me. To make matters worse, I had just been seen dismantling the training arena barehanded. It was obvious what would happen next. I¡¯d dealt with situations like this before, so I was preparing to calm the panicked Miss Rubia when¡­ ¡°¡­Ah! So that¡¯s how it is!¡± What in the world is going on? Miss Rubia regained herposure, her paleplexion giving way to color again. Her ability to speak had suddenly returned. ¡°You were nning to take care of him from the beginning, weren¡¯t you? Well, I suppose it makes sense. That guy was scum. Did you send Siel or Lien to handle it?¡± Sheughed, marveling at the timing, as if it was all part of a calcted n. The message left on the corpse. Written in the name of the Brotherhood of the Righteous, it was an ancient script so cryptic it defied interpretation. Miss Rubia mused that it was probably meant to throw the investigation off course. ¡°Well, killing an 8th-circle mage without lifting a finger is kind of absurd. Only a god could pull that off!¡± She smiled brightly and added that, for the sake of her heart¡¯s health, I should let her know in advance before pulling something like this again. I couldn¡¯t make sense of any of it. Here I was, calmly piecing the situation together, while Miss Rubia concocted her own version of events and seemedpletely satisfied with it. This bizarre back-and-forth went on for a while until a familiar sound echoed through the room. Anothermunication wasing in. It appeared to be from an informant I had asked to investigate further. The informant¡¯s face soon appeared on the screen, and she spoke. ¡°...Sian was killed by a massive sword of light that descended from the sky. All eyewitness ounts confirm this, so it must be true.¡± This was no ordinary assassination. A colossal, mountain-like sword of light had fallen from the heavens and struck Sian down. As though divine judgment had been delivered. Miss Rubia¡¯s face turned deathly pale again. ¡°Only a god could¡­¡± Miss Rubia¡¯s earlier words trailed off as she stared at me with a vacant expression, her gaze fixed on one thing: my wings. The subtle glow they still emitted seemed to seal the misunderstanding. It was obvious what conclusion she had drawn. I quickly tried to think of a usible exnation. Of course, I had to. The kind of power that could eliminate an 8th-circle mage without so much as lifting a finger, a force capable of raining divine punishment from above¡ªit was no surprise that Miss Rubia¡¯s imagination was running wild. If I didn¡¯t act, she would undoubtedly elevate me in her mind to something far beyond human. But no reasonable excuse came to mind. Honestly, it would¡¯ve been strange if one had. The information in the dossier Miss Rubia handed me confirmed it all. Sian was a piece of trash who had operated hundreds of facilities simr to the mining site where I was first imprisoned. On top of that, he had repeatedly obstructed the ventures I had set in motion. I had every motive. It was only natural for her to connect the glowing wings with the sword of light that descended from the heavens. Finding a convincing way to clear my name in this situation? Impossible. The best idea I coulde up with was tough it off with something like, ¡°Ta-da! Surprise!¡± And so, a long, awkward silence stretched between us. As the situation dragged on, Miss Rubia¡¯s face grew more and more filled with shock. ¡°Y-you¡¯re¡­¡± She looked at me, her gaze as if fixed on something otherworldly. I was unmistakably being misunderstood. The moment I realized that, the transmission resumed. - ¡°And next to the body was a statement left by the leader of the ck Fangs. It imed that the demon whomitted such heinous acts was judged in the name of God.¡± The perfectly timed message brought a smile to my face. In a situation where I had been on the verge of being wrongly used, the revtion that the ck Fangs leader was the true culprit was a relief. - ¡°If we uncover anything else, I¡¯ll report it immediately.¡± With that, the transmission ended. The conclusion was clear: everything that had happened was the work of the ck Fangs¡¯ leader, with no connection to me whatsoever. Surely, Miss Rubia¡¯s misunderstanding had also been cleared up. ¡­Or so I thought. ¡°...?¡± But for some reason, the fear never left Miss Rubia¡¯s face. She stared at me, mouth agape, with the same horrified expression as before. The misunderstanding should have been resolved, so why was she still like this? After a moment of thought, it dawned on me. ¡°Well¡­ it makes sense when you think about it.¡± The ck Fangs. Their reputation alone was enough to send shivers down anyone¡¯s spine. While everything so far suggested they weren¡¯t outright viins, the sheer magnitude of their power was terrifying in its own right. Dropping a colossal sword of light from the heavens to execute someone? It was a feat so godlike it was unnerving even to me. If I felt this way, how much more terrified must Miss Rubia be, given her timid nature? She must have been utterly shaken by witnessing such an overwhelming disy of power. Watching her trembling like that, I couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for her. In this moment, there was only one thing I could do. ¡°Please don¡¯t worry so much, Miss Rubia.¡± I spoke gently, taking her hand in mine to reassure her. ¡°When you think about it, there¡¯s no need to be concerned about this anymore, right?¡± Though the ck Fangs leader¡¯s power was unsettling, the situation itself wasn¡¯t as dire as it seemed. At the very least, Sian would no longer be interfering with our ventures. ¡°This problem has been resolved simply and cleanly. That¡¯s something to be d about, isn¡¯t it?¡± Miss Rubia nodded at my words. But I could tell her agreement wasn¡¯t genuine. Her nod was far too intense, and her face looked like she might burst into tears at any moment. Her fear clearly hadn¡¯t subsided. So, I held her hand a little tighter. To ensure she wouldn¡¯t feel so alone in her anxiety. To remind her that I was always by her side. ¡°If you ever have any worries, pleasee to me right away. I¡¯ll dly lend you my hand, no matter what.¡± With the warmest smile I could muster, I said those words to Miss Rubia. [ Join Patreon tosupport the trantionand toread up to5 chapters aheadof the release of"I identally Created a Viinous Organization"and4 chapters aheadof the release of"I Became a Childhood Friend With the Viinous /Jade43] The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!